The Gruvia Chronicles

by SerenitySnail

Summary:

I haven't written a Gruvia fic in a hot minute so I decided to do a collection of one shots! Some will be long some might be short and almost all of them will be spicy!!

Chapter 1: The Model

"Alright, alright, settle down!" Mr. Jonah shouted over the chatter, his broken English cutting through the noise. "This is our last week of class, and for your final… you will draw a nude figure."

Lyon practically levitated off his stool. "Did you hear that? A NUDE model!"

Gray didn’t even look up. "Calm down. Knowing our luck, it’s gonna be Mr. Jonah striking a pose with a fruit bowl."

Lyon went pale. "Don’t say that, man. That’s how nightmares start."

Mr. Jonah clapped his hands, oblivious. "She will be coming three times this week. Enough time for sketch and detail."

Gray raised an eyebrow. "She?"

Lyon grabbed Gray’s arm like a man clinging to hope. "SHE, Gray! It’s a girl! A real, live, three-dimensional, possibly-breathing woman!"

Gray sighed. "Lyon, I’ve seen your search history. You’re not exactly starved for female anatomy."

"That’s different," Lyon hissed. "Those women don’t judge me when I’m drawing them."

"You sure? I bet even the pop-ups roll their eyes at you."

Lyon’s hand shot up so fast it looked like it might launch off his shoulder. “Ah yes, Lyon?” Mr. Jonah asked warily.

“Is she from our campus?” Lyon asked, barely suppressing his grin.

Mr. Jonah squinted. “Does that make a difference?”

“Uh… no, sir. Just… curious?” Lyon replied, voice cracking with fake innocence.

Gray shook his head. “Smooth, man. Real smooth. NASA just called—they want your arm trajectory.”

“Her name is Juvia,” Mr. Jonah added plainly. “That is all. Class dismissed.”

Before they could process the name, chairs scraped and students started packing up.

“Juvia,” Lyon repeated dreamily. “Even her name is pretty…”

Gray tugged off his sweatshirt and stuffed it into his backpack. “You haven’t even met her. How do you know she’s pretty?”

“Because,” Lyon said, as if it were obvious, “they don’t hire ugly models!”

Gray snorted. “She could be ninety and built like a traffic cone for all you know.”

As they headed toward Gray’s car, he added, “Just don’t scare her off, alright? I actually want to pass this class.”

“No promises,” Lyon grinned. “But if she sees me sketch her like one of my French girls, it’s game over.”

“God help her,” Gray muttered, unlocking the car.

---

Gray pulled out his sketchpad and charcoal, taping a fresh sheet onto the easel with practiced ease. He glanced at the clock and muttered, “Where the hell—”

The classroom door slid open.

“Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me.”

Lyon waltzed in like he owned the Louvre, dressed in his nicest button-up—complete with tragically shiny buttons—and hair slicked back like a soap opera villain. The scent hit Gray before Lyon even sat down.

“Is that... cologne?” Gray asked, recoiling slightly. “What in God’s name are you wearing, and what is that smell? It’s like if flowers and regret had a baby.”

“That, my uncultured brother, would be Parfume de Ichiya. And I look amazing.”

“You look like a backup dancer in a soap opera. From the '80s.”

They were mid-bicker when a soft breeze of lavender perfume slipped through the room—then came the gentle sound of heels, and a head of long, flowing blue hair.

“Is that her??” Lyon hissed, practically climbing into Gray’s lap.

“Get off me, you creep!” Gray shoved him back, flustered.

Mr. Jonah appeared like a magician revealing a grand finale. “Good morning, everyone. This fine young woman is Miss Juvia.”

Juvia stepped forward with a graceful bow, slipping off her shoes. “Hello! My name is Juvia. It is an honor to help you with your final.”

Gray blinked. Then blinked again. She was tall, with dark blue eyes like deep water and skin as pale and smooth as cream. His charcoal rolled out of his hand.

She was… beautiful.

“Firstly,” Mr. Jonah began, hands folded like this was a wedding ceremony and not an art class, “thank you, Juvia, for taking time out of your week to come in and assist.”

Gray swallowed hard, his throat suddenly as dry as the charcoal in his hand.

“Definitely not a traffic cone,” Lyon whispered beside him, eyes wide and unblinking.

Gray didn’t respond—he couldn’t. Juvia looked like she had been sculpted by angels on overtime. Curves for days, not a single flaw in sight. The kind of model you didn’t draw, you prayed to.

“I expect utmost respect for Juvia,” Mr. Jonah continued, oblivious to the internal chaos unfolding in the second row. “And nothing but your best behavior. Please… begin.”

Juvia gave a gentle, bashful smile. Then, with effortless grace, she slipped out of her pale blue spaghetti-strapped dress. It floated to the floor like a sigh.

“Holy mother of God…” Lyon squeaked, voice cracking like he’d just hit puberty again.

Juvia must have heard him, because her cheeks turned the faintest, prettiest shade of pink.

With Mr. Jonah’s help, she stepped up onto the small platform, adjusting herself into a graceful seated pose—facing directly at Gray.

Gray’s soul nearly left his body.

“Switch seats with me right now,” Lyon hissed, gripping his arm like a hostage negotiator. “I’ll give you my bank account password, my ramen stash—my soul.”

Gray ignored him. He couldn't look away if he tried. With a hand that might as well have been trembling through an earthquake, he pressed his charcoal to the paper.

This was going to be the best—and most terrifying—drawing of his life.

“Lyon,” came Mr. Jonah’s voice from directly behind him, making Lyon flinch so hard he nearly dropped his charcoal.

“Y-yes, sir?” he squeaked, posture stiff.

“It’s been fifteen minutes… and your canvas is still blank.”

Lyon stared at the paper like it had betrayed him. “Oh, uh—w-well, the angle is all wrong!”

“The angle?” Mr. Jonah raised an eyebrow, skeptical.

Lyon glanced at Gray for backup, but Gray wasn’t even listening—he was laser-focused, sketching with a face so serious you'd think he was defusing a bomb.

Then, from the stand, Juvia’s smile faltered ever so slightly.

“I can switch positions,” she offered gently. “If it would help?”

“Yes!” Lyon said, already halfway out of his chair.

“No!” Gray blurted, louder than he meant to.

Everyone turned.

“I—I mean,” he fumbled, ears turning red, “it’s already been fifteen minutes and most of us have started. Wouldn’t want to throw off the... artistic flow.”

Lyon looked like he’d just been denied oxygen. “Bro. Come on.”

Gray refused to look at him.

Juvia blinked, then gave a tiny, amused smile—and settled back into place.

Lyon leaned over and muttered, “You’re dead to me.”

“Add it to the list,” Gray whispered back, trying very hard not to look directly at Juvia again… and failing.

---

After about an hour, Gray’s sketch was nearly complete—shading done, proportions right, lines clean. Except… for three glaring omissions. Two of them were perfectly perky and staring him down like a challenge. The third was a subtle detail peeking out just enough to definitely be noticeable if left out.

He stared at the page, charcoal hovering midair like it was about to betray him.

“Gray,” Mr. Jonah said, peering over his shoulder, “wonderful work as always. Though it seems you’re missing some key details.”

Gray stiffened. “Well, I, uh…”

“No need to explain,” Mr. Jonah said with a knowing nod. “The female anatomy is complex. Capturing every curve, every contour—down to the breasts—can be daunting.”

Gray turned beet red. Please God, smite me now.

“Miss Juvia,” Mr. Jonah continued, utterly unaware—or maybe just enjoying himself, “would you mind leaning in a bit closer… and then back again?”

“Of course,” Juvia said sweetly.

She leaned forward, and Gray watched in slow-motion horror as her breasts gently pressed together—then relaxed again as she leaned back.

“Notice how they shift with motion?” Mr. Jonah asked helpfully.

Gray could barely croak out, “Y-yes…”

“Wonderful! Now go on and—oh!” Mr. Jonah checked the clock. “Well, you can continue tomorrow. Everyone, class is dismissed! Please thank Miss Juvia on your way out.”

Gray’s soul left his body.

He’d just spent over an hour staring at a naked woman, mentally debating breast shading techniques, and now he had to walk up to her, make eye contact, and say thank you?!

This was worse than finals. This was emotional torture in HD.

As the other students filed out, murmuring polite “thank yous,” Gray found himself next in line. His palms were sweaty. His throat? Bone dry.

“U-uh, hi, my—”

Before he could finish, Lyon shoved him aside like a Black Friday shopper.

“Miss Juvia!” Lyon beamed, sweeping into full flirt mode. “Your body is absolutely flawless! A true masterpiece of divine engineering!”

Juvia, now dressed and slipping on her shoes, flushed a soft pink. “O-oh! Thank you. Lyon, wasn’t it?”

“Lyon Vastia,” he said with a bow, then took her hand and kissed it, like they were at a royal ball and not standing next to a table with dried glue and old charcoal shavings.

Gray walked up and, without ceremony, punched Lyon in the back of the head.

“Please ignore my idiot brother,” he muttered. “My name’s Gray. Thank you for letting me draw you today. I hope it’s to your liking.”

Juvia smiled, “Oh, I’m sure it will be above and beyond. Mr. Jonah showed me your previous work—you’re very talented.”

Gray blinked. “He what?”

Sure, he knew he was decent—he had been featured in the annual art show—but still. Mr. Jonah showing off his stuff like it was on tour?

“I especially liked your ocean drawing,” Juvia added brightly. “Water is very difficult to capture, but yours almost looked like a photo.”

Gray stared at her, stunned. Complimented… by the naked model he’d barely survived drawing. And she liked his work?

Lyon groaned dramatically from the floor. “You punch me, she compliments you. This is injustice.”

“Thanks… well, uh—see you tomorrow!” Gray blurted, then bolted from the art room before Juvia could even respond.

“Slow down!” Lyon called after him, chasing him into the parking lot.

“Sorry,” Gray muttered, still red-faced as he fished his keys out of his pocket.

“I think she likes you,” Lyon said with a dramatic sigh. “For some weird reason. Maybe she’s blind.”

“Shut up.”

“I’m just saying. She complimented your art, bro. Like, sincerely. That’s basically a proposal in art terms.”

Gray rolled his eyes but couldn’t fight the tiny grin tugging at his lips. “Just get in the car. I need to lie down. Or have a drink. Maybe both.”

Lyon snorted and slid into the passenger seat. “You’re in love with a naked girl you barely talked to.”

Gray started the engine. “And you’re jealous of a drawing. Let’s not throw stones.”

As they pulled out of the lot, Lyon grumbled, “I hope your drawing sucks.”

Gray smirked. “It won’t.”

---

The next morning unfolded just like the last—quiet setup, nervous energy, and Lyon sniffing his shirt for the hundredth time.

But when Juvia slipped off her dress again, Gray’s eyes caught something new: a delicate tattoo on her upper thigh. He blinked. How did I miss that yesterday?

It was simple, elegant… and on her legs, downright hot. Gray gulped and tried very, very hard not to stare. Focus on the art. Not the thighs. Not the tattoo on the thighs.

Juvia settled gracefully into the same position as before, and Gray took a deep breath. He only had today and tomorrow left—and he still hadn’t drawn everything.

Time to bite the bullet.

With shaky discipline and laser focus, he began sketching the final, most intimate parts. He blocked out Lyon’s humming beside him, the squeak of other students' easels, and tried to imagine he was drawing a bowl of fruit. A very… anatomically specific bowl of fruit.

“Hmm…” Mr. Jonah’s voice materialized over his shoulder again. “Almost perfect, Gray.”

Gray stiffened. That phrase was never a good sign.

“But,” Mr. Jonah added wisely, “in art, perfection is a myth.”

“A… myth?” Gray asked warily, charcoal still mid-curve.

Mr. Jonah nodded solemnly, as if quoting ancient scripture. “For example—your proportions are too symmetrical. Nature does not make mirrors.”

Gray blinked. “Okay…?”

“Take the breasts,” Mr. Jonah continued, completely unbothered. “Naturally, one is always slightly bigger than the other. In Miss Juvia’s case, it is the left.”

Gray froze, charcoal hovering over the paper like a bomb.

He hadn’t noticed. And honestly, even if he had… was he really expected to measure?! It’s not like he had a ruler and a magnifying glass.

Still… his pride as an artist—and Juvia’s face possibly seeing the final product—meant it had to be perfect.

He glanced up.

Left.

Yup. Slightly bigger.

God help me, he thought, adjusting the curve ever so slightly with surgical precision.

Gray looked up again, hyper-focused—on her breasts, specifically. Every curve, every soft dip in the light. They needed to be perfect. He needed them to be perfect.

His eyes drifted up to hers—and she was looking right at him, smiling.

He panicked and immediately looked back down, pretending to adjust the shading like it was a life-or-death decision. Nope. Nope nope nope.

“Excuse me, Miss Juvia?” Lucy, one of Gray’s classmates, raised her hand from across the room. “Could you shift just a little? I want to capture your tattoo better.”

“Oh, of course!” Juvia replied sweetly.

She adjusted her position—legs parting ever so slightly, innocently.

Gray’s soul left his body.

She was now on full display. No angle spared. No mercy given.

Abort mission.

He shot up so fast his stool tipped over. “I—uh—bathroom. Be right back. Maybe.”

And then he bolted.

He shoved the bathroom door open, slammed it shut, locked it, and braced both hands against the sink. His reflection stared back at him, wide-eyed and flushed a criminal shade of red.

He inhaled sharply.

“Okay. Okay. You’re an artist. You’re a professional. You can draw naked people. Naked, beautiful—nope. Nope. Don’t say that word again.”

He let his head thunk gently against the mirror.

One more day. Just survive one more day.

With a deep breath and one last scolding to himself in the mirror—You are an artist, not a hormonal wreck—Gray headed back to class.

But the second he opened the door, he stopped cold.

Lyon and Mr. Jonah were crouched over something on the floor like they were investigating a crime scene.

“Gray!” Lyon looked up, pale as a ghost. “I—I’m so sorry, man! It was an accident! I tripped!”

Gray’s stomach dropped. He pushed past them—and there it was.

His drawing.

Face-down on the floor.

With a giant footprint right across Juvia’s sketched face.

“You idiot!” Gray barked. “I was practically done!”

“I know, I know! I’m sorry, I’m so, so sorry!” Lyon looked ready to cry—or run.

Gray ran a hand through his hair, fuming. “You’re walking home.”

“What?! But we live fifteen miles away!”

“Tough shit! You ruined my final!”

Juvia, startled by the yelling, stood up and wrapped the nearby sheet around herself. “If I may…” she said softly, “my studio is open on weekends. You could come there and start over.”

She turned to Mr. Jonah, eyes hopeful. “Would that be alright?”

Mr. Jonah rubbed his chin thoughtfully, then nodded. “I’ll allow it. Accidents happen, Gray. You’ve got the weekend.”

Gray looked down at the ruined sketch, then back up at Juvia’s warm smile.

“…Thanks. Seriously.”

Lyon piped up from the floor, hopeful. “So I don’t have to walk home, right?”

Gray didn’t even look at him. “I'd start walking now.”

---

“Please let me come!” Lyon begged, practically clinging to the edge of Gray’s bed as he packed his sketchbook and supplies.

“You’re lucky I don’t bury you in the backyard for what you did the other day,” Gray snapped.

“It was an accident! My foot slipped!”

“Onto my final project?” Gray shoved past him and slung his bag over his shoulder. “I’ll be back later.”

“But—!”

SLAM.

The front door rattled in its frame as Gray stormed out and made his way across town.

Eventually, he stood outside a charming brick building with a painted blue door—swirls of white and gold stars spun across it like Starry Night. Gray blinked. Of course her studio door looks like Van Gogh threw a party on it.

He pressed the buzzer.

“Lockser Studio, can I help you?” Juvia’s voice floated out from the intercom, sweet and familiar.

“I-It’s Gray.”

“Oh! Just a sec—I’ll buzz you up!”

The door clicked, and he stepped inside, climbing a narrow staircase that smelled faintly of lavender and paint thinner.

At the top, Juvia greeted him at the open door in an oversized hoodie and leggings, hair tied up messily. “Gray! Hi again,” she said cheerfully.

He offered a sheepish smile. “Hey. Wow—this place is great.”

“Thank you!” she beamed. “It’s also my apartment, so excuse the mess. I was in the middle of cleaning when you buzzed.”

Gray glanced around—there were canvases leaned against the walls, paint-streaked mugs on the windowsill, and a fluffy cat asleep on a pile of sketchpads.

“It’s kind of perfect,” he admitted.

Juvia tilted her head. “You sure you’re not just saying that because I’m not currently naked?”

Gray turned red instantly. “Wh—what? No! I mean—not that I minded—I mean—art! I meant the art part!”

Juvia laughed, soft and sweet. “Relax, Gray. I’m just teasing.”

He muttered something unintelligible and dropped his bag on the floor. This was going to be a long afternoon…

“Can I get you anything? Drink? Snacks?” Juvia offered sweetly, already turning and walking deeper into the studio.

“I’m all set, thanks,” Gray replied automatically—but his brain was not. Because as she walked, her hips swayed and her ass jiggled just enough to threaten his remaining self-control.

He snapped his gaze away like he’d just stared into the sun.

“This is Monet,” Juvia said, scooping up the gray tabby who had appeared silently at her feet. The cat meowed and nuzzled her cheek affectionately.

Gray walked over, grateful for the feline distraction. “He’s handsome,” he said, scratching behind Monet’s ears.

The cat purred instantly like Gray had unlocked a secret level.

“Let me just grab the platform and change,” Juvia said as she set Monet down. “Where do you want me?”

Gray really wished she hadn’t asked it like that.

Honestly… underneath me. His brain supplied that with zero permission.

“Uh—uhm, maybe in front of the window?” he said, coughing. “Shadow’s kind of my thing.”

“Sounds great!” she beamed, then disappeared behind a curtain.

He heard the soft squeak of a dolly and the gentle thunk of the familiar wooden platform being rolled across the floor. He set up his sketch pad and eased into the chair, glancing out the window to test the lighting. The morning sun filtered in just enough to create soft shadows—perfect.

Then the curtain rustled.

And Juvia stepped out.

Nude again, her hair loosely tied up this time, the light outlining her pale skin like she’d stepped out of a dream. She moved with quiet confidence, feet light on the hardwood as she positioned herself on the platform.

Gray swallowed.

Twice.

Gray studied her pose, charcoal in hand, but furrowed his brow.

“Is something wrong?” Juvia asked, her voice calm, but curious.

“The way you're sitting,” he said, standing slowly. “There’s not enough shadow. The lighting’s too flat.”

She tilted her head thoughtfully. “Hmm… I could stand instead of sitting?”

Gray tucked his pencil behind his ear and walked toward her, hesitating a step away. “No, sitting’s fine. I just… Can I—?”

“You don’t need to ask,” she said with a gentle smile. “I am a model. Position me however you like.”

His hands hovered in the air for a second, shaking just slightly before he reached for her arm and gently moved it, adjusting the angle at her elbow. Then her legs, slightly tilting her knee. Finally, her shoulders—soft and warm under his fingertips.

She’s so soft…

He cleared his throat and took a half-step back. “Better?”

“Much,” he said, already retreating to his seat before his face could give away too much.

He picked up his pencil again and began to trace the new angles. The shadows were richer now, fuller. His hand moved with instinct.

“So,” Juvia said lightly, breaking the silence. “Tell me about yourself.”

Gray glanced up, surprised. “What, while I’m drawing you naked?”

She laughed, covering her mouth. “Why not? You already know more about me than most people.”

He smirked, trying not to get distracted by the way her hair fell over her shoulder. “Fair enough.”

He focused on the curve of her collarbone. “Uh… well, I’ve always been into art. Started with sketching people in the margins of my homework. Teachers hated it. My mom thought it was cool, though.”

Juvia’s expression softened. “Sounds like she believed in you.”

“Yeah. She did.” He gave a small nod, keeping his eyes on the page. “She passed a few years ago.”

Juvia’s smile faltered for a moment, sincere. “I’m sorry.”

Gray just shrugged. “It’s okay. I think she’d be proud I’m still drawing. Even if it’s… you know.” He gestured vaguely. “Nudes.”

Juvia grinned. “Well, I hope I’m doing her proud, too.”

That made him chuckle, and for a moment, the nervous tension between them felt… lighter.

“How about you?” Gray asked, glancing up from the paper. “How’d you get into modeling?”

Juvia shifted slightly on the platform, still holding her pose. “Well, I do art for a living—illustration, mostly—but when I realized it wasn’t bringing in as much money as I hoped, I picked up this gig. Turns out,” she smirked, “it pays pretty well to have a bunch of twenty-somethings either studying me or, you know… eye-fucking me. Like your brother.”

Snap.

Gray’s pencil tip cracked clean off.

“Yeah,” he muttered, reaching for a sharpener, “he’s kind of—no, he is an idiot.”

Juvia giggled. And that soft, musical sound made something in Gray's chest flip.

He ducked his head, ears pink, pretending to focus on sharpening the pencil when in reality, he was just trying to calm the warmth crawling up his neck.

He returned to the sketch, dragging the sharpened charcoal lightly over the page, slower now. Intentional. Careful. Not just drawing a model—but capturing her.

After about forty minutes, Juvia rolled her neck with a quiet sigh. “Mind if we take a quick break? I can make us some lunch.”

Gray cracked his knuckles and sat back. “Lunch sounds good.”

She smiled and grabbed her robe, tying it around herself as she stepped off the platform with casual ease.

“You like grilled cheese?” she asked, already heading for the small kitchenette.

“Love it,” Gray replied, standing and stretching. “But only if it’s got way too much cheese.”

Juvia laughed over her shoulder. “Well, then you’re in the right studio.”

---

Monet weaved between her legs as she stood barefoot at the stove, humming softly as the grilled cheese sizzled. Gray wandered the studio, taking in her art—swirling color, texture, movement, emotion. He paused at a massive canvas filled with fiery reds and cool blues clashing in a chaotic harmony.

“Your art is amazing,” he said, awe in his voice.

Juvia glanced back, flushed from the heat. “Oh… thank you. They’re just doodles.”

Gray arched a brow. “Doodles my ass,” he muttered, taking in the scale and depth of the piece. It practically breathed.

“One grilled cheese with extra—oh! Monet!” Juvia stumbled mid-sentence as the cat darted between her ankles, tripping her.

She gasped, lurching forward—but Gray was already moving, catching her just before she hit the ground. The paper plates fluttered to the floor like forgotten confetti.

“S-sorry,” she mumbled, hands clutched against his chest. “Stupid cat…”

Their eyes locked. Her cheeks were flushed, breaths uneven. Gray’s heart pounded in his ears. Say something. Anything. But his voice was gone—and her face was inching closer.

He met her halfway.

Their lips collided—warm, soft, hungry. Juvia’s arms looped around his neck, pulling him closer as he deepened the kiss, one hand sliding to the small of her back, the other threading into her hair with a low groan.

She moaned softly as his tongue brushed her lower lip, and she parted her mouth with no hesitation. He took the invitation gladly, pressing into her as they moved together like they'd been waiting for this forever.

They stumbled sideways, bumping into a stool. A jar of paintbrushes clattered loudly, rattling across the table—but neither of them cared.

Juvia's fingers slipped beneath the hem of his shirt, her touch warm against his skin. Gray growled low in his throat, lifting her easily and setting her down on the edge of the worktable, his lips never leaving hers. Her legs wrapped around his waist, anchoring him to her as his hands roamed—exploring curves he’d studied for hours with his eyes and charcoal but was now discovering in a much different way.

She pulled back just enough to whisper against his mouth, voice breathless, “Maybe... we skip lunch?”

Gray smirked, forehead pressed to hers, voice husky. “Best idea you’ve had all day.”

Juvia tugged Gray’s shirt over his head, her fingers brushing the long, pale scar beneath his ribs. She traced it gently, and Gray didn’t flinch—just watched her, breath hitching as her touch lingered.

He slipped his fingers into the knot of her sash and gave a slow pull. The silk robe slid off her shoulders and pooled around her on the table, revealing every inch of her all over again—her soft skin, her perfect curves, the small, delicate patch of blue between her thighs.

His breath caught.

Then instinct took over.

His fingers slid between her legs, coaxing a soft moan from her lips as she clutched at his arms, dragging her nails down his skin.

“D-don’t stop…” she whispered, trembling beneath his touch.

He bit gently at her shoulder, his pace unrelenting, savoring the way she melted against him.

Her hands fumbled with his belt, eager, desperate. She hooked her feet around his hips and pushed his jeans down in one fluid motion.

“T-take me,” she gasped. “Right here.”

Gray groaned, lips brushing her ear. “Say it again.”

“Please, Gray… I need you.”

That was all it took.

He pushed forward, and they both gasped—bodies pressed tight, tangled in heat and breath and motion as the studio around them faded into a blur of color and rhythm. Paints rattled, Monet leapt off the table with an offended yowl, and the scent of grilled cheese and lavender filled the air as they lost themselves in each other.

Moans echoed through the studio, blending with the rhythmic creak of the table and the occasional clatter of art supplies pushed aside in their frenzy. Gray's breath came hot and fast against Juvia’s neck, his voice rough.

“You feel so good—so tight,” he growled as her fingers tangled in his hair, tugging him closer.

“More,” she panted, hips rolling into his. “I need more!”

He was more than happy to oblige, driving her into a spiraling crescendo of sensation.

“A-almost… I’m almost there!” she cried out, her body arching against him.

His pace was relentless, focused, driven—and when her body finally clenched tight around him, he followed moments after, both of them collapsing into each other, breathless and covered in a sheen of sweat.

For a moment, the only sound was the soft hum of the fan and their uneven breathing.

“Wow…” Juvia murmured.

“Yeah,” Gray echoed, trying to catch his breath. “Wow.”

She giggled and leaned in, kissing him again, slow and sweet.

“How am I supposed to focus on drawing you now?” he asked against her lips.

“Self-control?” she teased, biting her bottom lip.

He chuckled breathlessly, brushing her hair back. “Easier said than done.”

She traced his scar with her fingertip. “Maybe we stop for today. Tomorrow… we can pick up where we left off?”

He nodded, pressing a final kiss to her mouth. “Yeah… probably for the best.”

He grabbed his shirt and tossed it on, glancing around for his sketchpad. “Is it okay if I leave my supplies here?”

“Of course,” she said, smiling. “As long as you promise to come back tomorrow.”

As she walked him to the door he paused, smirking. “Oh, trust me… I’ll come.”

Her face turned pink, and she swatted at him playfully as he slipped out the door with a satisfied grin.

A moment later, she peeked out the window, watching him disappear down the street—still smiling, still blushing.

---

Gray strolled into the house humming, tossing his keys up and down in his hand and a rare, satisfied smirk on his face.

Lyon passed him in the hallway, did a double take… and stopped dead in his tracks.

“Gray,” he said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Why is your shirt on… inside out?”

Gray paused, looked down, and sure enough—seams on the outside, tag flapping proudly in the wind.

He shrugged. “Huh. Would you look at that.”

Lyon’s jaw dropped. “Did—did you sleep with her?!”

Gray didn’t even blink. “Define ‘sleep.’”

“GRAY!!”

“Shush! Before the neighbors hear you,” Gray snapped, grabbing bread and cheese from the fridge like this was any normal afternoon.

“Wait—wait—doesn’t she have a cat?!” Lyon gasped. “Did you traumatize the poor furball?!”

Gray smirked as he slapped his sandwich together. “That cat is a better wingman than you’ll ever be.”

Lyon stared at him like he’d ascended into some god-tier version of himself. “I need details. Details, Gray. This is a sacred brotherly duty—”

But Gray was already halfway down the hall, sandwich in hand, heading for his room.

“DETAILS!” Lyon shouted after him. “I NEED DETAILS! I NEED A PLAY-BY-PLAY!”

Gray's door shut with a satisfying click.

Lyon stood there, chip bag forgotten in his hand. “…I should’ve stepped on my own final.”

Gray lounged on his bed, half a sandwich in one hand, still basking in post-victory glow. His phone chimed, and he fished it out of his pocket.

Juvia: This is coming out amazing!
A photo of his nearly finished portrait followed—clean lines, careful shading, soft shadows dancing across her curves. It was, admittedly, some of his best work.

He smirked.

Gray: You should see the model. The art doesn’t do her justice.

A moment later, another ping.

Juvia: I had a great time today… maybe we can get dinner sometime?

Gray blinked, sitting up straighter.

Dinner? He’d just slept with the nude model he’d known for—what, a week? Tops? And now she wanted dinner? Like an actual date?

His smirk deepened.

Gray: Tomorrow night? My treat.

There was a pause—just long enough to build suspense—before:

Juvia: It’s a date.

Gray locked his phone, leaned back on the pillows, and bit into the last of his sandwich with the smugness of a man who had won at life.

“ARE YOU TEXTING HER?! I HEARD THE PHONE GRAY!”

He sighed. “I swear to god, Lyon…”

That night, sleep was impossible.

Gray lay in bed, shirtless, tangled in his sheets, the ceiling fan humming uselessly above him. But it wasn’t the heat that kept him up—it was her.

Juvia.

The way she looked beneath him. The way she sounded. The ache in his briefs wasn’t subtle, and it wasn’t going away.

With a groan, he sat up and grabbed his phone, thumbing open the photo she’d sent earlier—the portrait he’d drawn. Even in the low light, it was beautiful. But it wasn’t her. It was charcoal. Paper. A shadow of the real thing.

Still, it was easier than asking for a nude at 2 a.m.

His hand started to slip lower when—

Buzz.

A new message lit up the screen.

Juvia: I know it’s late, but I can’t stop thinking about you.

Gray blinked, then chuckled, thumbing a reply with a crooked grin.

Gray: Great minds think alike, I guess.

Three dots blinked for a second, then—

Juvia: Come over?

Gray stared.

2:04 a.m.

He didn’t hesitate.

“Fuck it.”

He was out of bed in an instant, throwing on the nearest shirt—inside out again—and a pair of sweats. He grabbed his keys and bolted for the door without looking back.

Lyon, half-asleep in the hallway with a water bottle, blinked as Gray raced past him.

“Where the hell are you going at two in the—?”

“Don’t wait up!” Gray called.

The front door slammed behind him.

Gray barely made it through the studio door before Juvia’s hands were on him, pulling him close, her breath hot against his neck.

“What took you so long?” she whispered, already pressing kisses along his jaw.

“Baby, it only took me ten minutes,” he murmured with a chuckle, dipping down to kiss her throat.

“Ten minutes too long—mnf!” Her words melted into a moan as he nibbled along her collarbone, soothing each bite with a slow, teasing lick.

“Come here,” he said, voice low and rough.

He guided her gently to the familiar platform from earlier, lifting her with ease and settling her atop it. She opened for him without hesitation, breath catching as his fingers slipped beneath the waistband of her underwear, slowly sliding them off and letting them fall.

He knelt before her like a man devoted, like a worshipper at an altar—and before she could even take a breath, his head dipped between her thighs, his mouth working with practiced hunger.

Her hands clutched at the edges of the platform, gasping. “Oh—oh that feels so... so good!”

Gray gripped her thighs firmly, pulling her closer to him, holding her there as her back arched in pleasure.

Then his mouth lifted, only for his fingers to slide inside her warmth with deliberate precision.

“How about this?” he asked, watching her face for every twitch and flutter.

Her eyes fluttered shut, breath ragged. “Tell me, baby.”

“Y-yes... it feels amazing!” she moaned, voice high and trembling.

He grinned, satisfied, and dipped his head again, tongue and fingers working in harmony, never letting up until her legs were shaking beneath him, toes curling, hands clawing at the sheet beneath her.

“I’m so close!”

He hummed against her in answer—just enough to send shockwaves through her.

That did it.

She cried out his name as her release overtook her, back arching fully, hips bucking against his mouth. He stayed with her through every tremble, every twitch, until she finally collapsed back against the platform, flushed and breathless.

Gray stood slowly, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, and leaned in as she pulled him down into a dizzy, heated kiss.

“Remind me,” she whispered, lips brushing his, “to always ask you to do that.”

He chuckled, voice low and warm. “Anything for you, baby.”

---

The sun began to stretch its golden fingers through the wide studio windows, casting soft light across the bed where Gray and Juvia lay tangled beneath the sheets, skin against skin, the chaos of the night before now replaced with quiet warmth.

Gray leaned in, pressing a kiss to her bare shoulder, then another along her spine. She let out a soft hum in response, still half-asleep.

“Mmm…”

He smiled against her skin, trailing lazy kisses up and down her back, his fingertips grazing the delicate curve of her waist. “Good morning,” he mumbled, lips still brushing against her.

Juvia rolled over slowly to face him, her hair tousled and her eyes lidded with contentment. “Morning,” she whispered, voice soft. “How did you sleep?”

“Fantastic,” he said, his grin lazy, his tone full of satisfaction.

She smiled, brushing a hand through his messy hair as he leaned down and kissed her gently, savoring the slow rhythm of the moment. His hand wandered across her side, fingers tracing invisible lines.

“Bathroom?” he murmured between kisses.

“Second door on the right,” she said, voice drowsy and sweet.

He kissed her once more, then sat up and slipped out of bed, pulling on his briefs without much care for the rest. The light caught the edge of his scar, the lines of his back, and the faint marks she’d left on his skin.

As he padded softly across the floor, Juvia watched him go with a lazy smile.

“Hurry back. I’m not done with you yet.”

Gray smirked over his shoulder. “Was hoping you'd say that.”

Juvia sat up in bed, robe slipping off one shoulder as she checked her phone. Her eyes widened.

“Oh, shit…”

A loud buzz echoed through the studio.

She bolted upright, sprinting to the intercom and jabbing the button—just as a deep, gruff voice cut in.

“Juv, it’s me. I got your package. Hurry up and let me in!”

Shit, shit, shit! Her heart skipped a beat.

“Uh—one sec!” she called, voice unnaturally high.

She whirled around, frantically grabbing the trail of clothes littered across the studio floor—Gray’s pants, her underwear, his shirt, dear god, was that her bra on the easel?! She scooped everything into her arms and practically launched it into her bedroom.

The toilet flushed.

Gray stepped out, freshly washed and stretching in nothing but his briefs. “Hey, did you know your soap smells like marshmallows—”

“You need to hide!”

“What?”

“Hide! Please—anywhere!”

He blinked at her like she’d just spoken in tongues. “Uh… okay?” He backed into the bedroom, still confused, and ducked just out of sight.

The buzzer rang again.

Juvia yanked on a pair of shorts and a paint-stained tee, hopping into them mid-sprint. She flung the door open.

“God, finally,” the man on the other side grunted. “What took you so long?”

Juvia grinned awkwardly at the tall man with long black hair, dark red eyes, and zero patience. “Uh… just… pooping?”

He stared at her, deadpan. “...Gross. Anyway here's your shit”

She took the package from his hands.

“It’s not shit, it’s my art supplies, Gajeel.”

“Whatever.” He walked inside without waiting for an invite, eyes scanning the room as he leaned back casually against the work table she and Gray had absolutely defiled just 24 hours earlier.

“Mom was asking about you,” he muttered.

Juvia crossed her arms, tension creeping into her shoulders. “Well, she could’ve called for once.”

Gajeel raised an eyebrow, but his voice softened just a touch. “Juv… don’t you think it’s time you two buried the axe? It’s been a year.”

She glanced toward the bedroom where Gray was hiding, her heart racing—not just from Gajeel’s words, but from the sheer chaos of the moment.

“I’m… not ready for that conversation.”

“Maybe not,” Gajeel said, shrugging. “But one day, that excuse’s gonna run out.”

He glanced at the table again, then smirked faintly.

“…Also, tell the guy hiding in your room he left his belt on the chair.”

Juvia paled. “What?!”

Gajeel snorted as he pushed off the table strolling toward the door.

“Later, Poop Princess.”

“Gajeel!”

He cackled all the way down the hall.

“Can I come out now?” Gray asked, peeking around the doorframe with caution.

Juvia exhaled a laugh and nodded. “Yeah, sorry about that. My brother was dropping off some supplies I ordered.”

Gray stepped out, tugging his pants on and his shirt over his head. “Got nervous for a second. Thought it was your husband.”

She snorted. “Please.”

He shot her a wink, and she giggled, covering her face for a moment.

Then her tone softened. “So… you’re not going to ask?”

Gray tilted his head. “About what?”

“My mom,” she said quietly, fingers twisting the hem of her oversized shirt.

He paused for a beat, then stepped closer and brushed a kiss to her cheek. “It’s not my business unless you want it to be.”

Her eyes shimmered a little, and she gave a small, grateful smile. “Thank you.”

Gray grinned. “You hungry? I can go grab us breakfast.”

Juvia blinked. “Are you sure? We’ve got dinner tonight...”

“Relax,” he said, already pulling on his pants. “My treat.”

She watched him move, warmth in her eyes. “You spoil me.”

Gray smirked over his shoulder. “Get used to it.”

“Careful,” Juvia teased, her voice soft and playful. “I just might.”

Gray paused at the door, then turned around and crossed the room in a few strides. He cupped her face gently, eyes locked on hers, and kissed her—slow and deep—stealing the breath right from her lungs.

When he pulled back, his voice was low and certain. “I want you to.”

Juvia blinked, slightly dazed. “W-what do you—?”

“Go out with me,” he said simply.

Her breath hitched. “You mean… like dating?”

“Exactly like dating.”

A blush bloomed across her cheeks, but a smile tugged at her lips. “Hmm… I’ll give you my answer after dinner.”

Gray smirked, hands sliding down to give her butt a playful squeeze. “I’m counting on it.”

---

Juvia slipped into a sleek midnight-blue dress that hugged her curves just right, then buckled on a pair of silver heels. She fastened delicate diamond studs to her ears and gave her reflection one final once-over.

She turned to where Monet sat lazily on the windowsill.

“What do you think, Monet?” she asked, giving him a twirl.

The cat blinked once and let out a soft meow.

“I think I look good too,” she said with a satisfied nod.

Just then, her phone buzzed.

Gray: I’m outside.

Juvia’s heart skipped, and she smiled as she pressed a kiss to Monet’s fuzzy head. “Don’t wait up.”

She hurried out the door and down the stairs, heels clicking softly against the floor.

Gray stood by his car, looking impossibly handsome in a fitted black shirt and jeans that somehow made casual look intentional. He held a small bouquet of wildflowers in his hand.

“Hi, baby,” he said, flashing a grin.

“Oh, are those for me?” Juvia asked, eyes lighting up.

“Originally, they were for Monet,” Gray teased. “But I figured he might be picky.”

She laughed, the kind that bubbled up from her chest, and brought the flowers to her nose. “They’re beautiful. Thank you.”

Gray stepped closer, eyes warm as they roamed over her. “Not as beautiful as you.”

She blushed, tucking her hair behind her ear. “If you keep saying things like that, I’m going to fall for you even harder.”

“That’s the plan,” he said, opening the car door for her like a perfect gentleman. 

The restaurant was a cozy little place tucked between old brick buildings, dimly lit with candles and warm tones. A low hum of conversation and soft jazz filled the space, wrapping the evening in a relaxed kind of intimacy.

Gray pulled out Juvia’s chair for her before taking his own across the table, the wildflowers now resting in a small vase provided by the smiling hostess.

“I think they bumped us up when they saw you,” Gray said, scanning the menu. “Either that or they thought I was out of my league and took pity on me.”

Juvia smirked. “You are out of your league. I just happen to like a challenge.”

He grinned over the top of his menu. “Guess I’m lucky you’re into charity cases.”

Their drinks arrived—wine for Juvia, water for Gray—and they spent the next few minutes exchanging easy conversation.

“So… when did you get into art?” she asked, sipping her wine.

“Fourth grade,” he said. “I got in trouble for drawing a very detailed dragon on my math test. Got detention. My mom framed it.”

Juvia laughed. “A rebel and an artist? Dangerous combo.”

Gray leaned on his elbow, eyes fixed on her. “You make it sound like a warning.”

“It is,” she said with a wink, setting down her glass.

As their entrees arrived—pasta for her, steak for him—Juvia slowly stretched one leg out beneath the table, her foot sliding softly along the inside of Gray’s shin.

He paused mid-bite, his fork hovering, eyes lifting to meet hers.

She smiled sweetly over her wine. “Something wrong?”

Gray raised a brow, swallowing his bite with effort. “Not unless you plan on doing that all night.”

“Depends,” she purred, her toes trailing just a bit higher, “on how good the company is.”

He leaned in slightly, voice dropping low. “Then you’re in trouble. I’m incredibly good company.”

Her foot paused, then nudged just a little more playfully against his leg.

“Prove it,” she whispered.

Gray chuckled, leaning back with a smirk. “Dinner first. I’m a gentleman.”

“For now,” Juvia said, eyes gleaming as she twirled her pasta.

Gray tried to focus on his steak, really—he did. But Juvia’s foot was making that extremely difficult.

What had started as a playful brush along his shin had turned into a slow, deliberate glide upward along the inside of his leg. His grip on his fork tightened slightly as he swallowed another bite, cheeks faintly flushed.

Juvia, across the table, was the picture of innocence—twirling her pasta, sipping her wine, not even glancing down.

Her foot edged a little higher.

Gray cleared his throat.

“You okay over there?” she asked sweetly, eyes twinkling.

“You’re... really testing my composure right now,” he muttered, leaning slightly forward, his voice low so only she could hear.

“Me?” she blinked innocently. “I’m just enjoying my dinner.”

Her foot pressed higher still, brushing along his thigh now. Gray’s jaw clenched ever so slightly, his blush deepening as he tried—and failed—not to shift in his seat.

“I’m going to drop this fork,” he warned.

“Don’t,” she said with a sly smile, “unless you plan to crawl under the table.”

Gray smirked, biting the inside of his cheek as he leaned toward her, eyes locked on hers. “You’re going to regret this when I have you alone again.”

Juvia’s foot retreated—slowly, teasingly—before she replied, “Oh, I hope so."

Before Juvia could pull her foot away completely, Gray’s hand shot under the table, gently grabbing her ankle and guiding it right back.

“I never said stop,” he said, voice low, eyes fixed on hers.

Juvia giggled, resting her chin on her hand as her foot slowly crept back up—this time pressing firmly against the bulge in his pants. Gray exhaled a quiet groan, his knuckles whitening around his fork.

She bit her lip, clearly thriving on his torment.

“Dessert?” the waiter asked cheerfully, appearing out of nowhere like some cruel twist of fate.

“N-no, just the che—”

“Actually,” Juvia cut in sweetly, “I would love dessert. What do you have?”

Gray slumped slightly, dying inside. All he wanted was to get her home, rip off that stunning dress, and erase the smug smile on her lips—slowly, thoroughly, repeatedly.

But no. She wanted to read about custard.

The waiter began listing options, completely oblivious. Juvia’s foot continued to press and shift, keeping Gray on the edge of sanity.

“Hmm…” she said thoughtfully. “I’d love a cream pie. They’re my favorite.”

Gray choked on air.

“One cream pie,” the waiter repeated brightly. “And for you, sir?”

“C-coffee. Black,” Gray managed through gritted teeth.

“Right away!”

As the waiter disappeared, Gray turned slowly to Juvia, a dangerous smirk creeping across his face.

“If you wanted a cream pie,” he whispered, “all you had to do was ask.”

Juvia’s eyes sparkled with mischief as her foot shifted side to side with slow, deliberate pressure. “Who said I won’t want another one?” she replied with a wink.

Gray leaned in closer, lips brushing the shell of her ear.

“Finish your dessert,” he murmured. “Because the real one’s waiting at your place.”

Juvia shivered and smiled. “Good. I’m starving.”

Juvia ate her dessert with agonizing slowness, her tongue flicking out to catch every bit of it, her soft moans of delight setting Gray’s nerves on fire.

“Mmm… this is so good,” she purred, glancing at him with faux innocence. “Want a bite?”

She held the spoon out sweetly, but Gray didn’t move. He was sitting pin straight, jaw clenched, gripping the edge of the table like it might fly away. He was already painfully hard—and Juvia’s foot still nestled intimately between his legs, pressing with just enough pressure to make him sweat.

She knew what she was doing. She could feel it.

“Eat,” Gray said through gritted teeth.

Juvia giggled, swirling her spoon playfully. “Don’t worry, I’m almost done.”

He forced himself to stare at the ceiling. At the potted plant in the corner. At literally anything that wasn’t her lips, her voice, her foot, or the very real threat of him embarrassing himself in a very public setting.

Finally, mercifully, she pulled her foot away. Gray exhaled like he’d just survived a hostage situation.

“All done!” she chirped, setting down the empty dish like nothing had happened.

Gray didn’t wait for the check. He slapped enough bills on the table to pay for dessert, dinner, and a week’s rent. Then he stood, grabbed her hand, and practically dragged her out the door.

Juvia was still giggling as they stepped into the cool night air.

“You okay?” she teased.

“Get in the car,” Gray growled, voice low and full of promise.

“Ohhh,” she hummed. “Someone’s in a hurry.”

He shot her a dark look. “You’re lucky I let you finish your dessert.”

Juvia leaned up and whispered, lips brushing his ear. “I always finish.”

Gray opened the car door so fast it nearly came off the hinges.

---

Juvia fumbled with her keys, nearly dropping them twice, hands shaking with anticipation and adrenaline. The second the door finally clicked open, she barely got it shut before Gray was on her—chasing her up the stairs with a growl in his throat and fire in his eyes.

She was laughing breathlessly when they reached the studio, but the sound was cut off the moment his arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her flush against him.

His hand slid up her body, fingers wrapping around her throat—not hard, just enough to make her gasp, just enough to make her melt.

“Been driving me crazy all night,” he whispered against her ear, his voice dark and thick with lust. “Teasing me under the table like that… You wanted me to lose control, didn’t you?”

Juvia’s breath hitched, her pulse racing beneath his fingers. “Maybe I did.”

She yanked at his shirt, ripping it open—buttons scattering like tiny explosions across the floor. Gray grinned through a growl, shoving the straps of her dress off her shoulders and lifting her effortlessly, pinning her to the wall.

Her back arched instinctively, goosebumps erupting as the cool wall met her heated skin.

“I should make you beg for it,” he murmured as his lips found her neck, kissing, biting, claiming. “After everything you pulled.”

“Then make me,” she moaned, threading her fingers into his hair.

He chuckled darkly, kissing lower, dragging his tongue over the curve of her collarbone.

She reached behind her, unhooking her bra in one swift move. Gray wasted no time—his mouth latched onto her breast, tongue flicking over her hardening nipple, sucking and teasing as his teeth gave it a gentle tug.

Juvia gasped, grinding against him. “God… Gray—more…”

“You like that?” he growled against her skin. “You love being teased, don’t you? Walking around in that dress, knowing exactly what it does to me.”

Her hands clutched at his shoulders, her legs tightening around his waist. “I wore it just for you.”

His eyes darkened, his lips brushing her ear. “Good. Because when I’m done with you, it won’t be wearable anymore.”

Gray's lips left a wet trail down the center of her chest as Juvia writhed against the wall, her breath coming out in sharp, shaky waves. His hands slid beneath her thighs, holding her up with ease as her back pressed harder into the cool surface.

“You’re mine tonight,” he murmured, voice low and rough, every word pressed hot against her skin.

“I’ve been yours,” she whispered, her hips rolling against his.

That was all it took.

He carried her to the nearby couch, lowering her onto it like something precious—only to climb over her a second later with that same hunger burning in his eyes. Her dress was completely forgotten, pooled somewhere on the studio floor. His pants were gone, tossed aside without ceremony.

Gray hovered just above her, his chest brushing hers, his lips ghosting over her mouth.

“Tell me what you want,” he breathed.

“You,” she said instantly, eyes locked to his. “All of you. Don’t hold back.”

A growl rumbled in his throat as he kissed her again, slower now, deeper—tongues dancing, breaths merging. His hand slid between them, fingers stroking her slick heat until she was moaning into his mouth, clutching his shoulders like he was the only solid thing keeping her grounded.

“Look at you,” he rasped. “So wet for me already.”

She whimpered as he teased her entrance with slow, maddening circles, his fingers barely dipping in.

“Gray, please—”

He smirked, leaning down to nip at her jaw. “That’s it, baby. Beg for it.”

“I need you inside me.”

“You’re gonna get me,” he said, lining himself up and holding her hips steady. “Every damn inch.”

Then he pushed into her—slow, steady, filling her completely—and Juvia’s head fell back with a strangled cry, her nails digging into his back.

He didn’t stop. His rhythm built quickly, snapping his hips into hers with desperate, claiming thrusts.

“That what you wanted?” he growled. “You love when I fuck you like this?”

“Yes—God, yes!” she gasped, her thighs tightening around his waist. “Harder!”

Gray obeyed without hesitation, his pace punishing, relentless, lips finding her neck again as she clung to him—moaning his name like a prayer.

“Don’t stop, Gray, I’m—I’m so close!”

“I’ve got you,” he groaned, his breath ragged. “Come for me, Juvia. Let me feel it.”

She shattered around him with a cry, her body clenching tight as her release tore through her like a wave. Gray followed a heartbeat later, hips stuttering as he spilled into her, growling her name against her skin.

They collapsed into each other—sweaty, shaking, breathless.

Before Gray could catch his breath, Juvia’s lips were on him again—kissing him with sudden hunger. She slid down between his legs, eyes never leaving his as she trailed her mouth lower, leaving a path of fire in her wake.

His head fell back against the couch, breath catching when he felt her take him into her mouth with no warning, slow and deliberate. Her rhythm was steady, teasing, sending shivers through him with every movement.

“Damn…” he growled, his fingers tangling in her hair, tugging gently. “Take every inch.”

She didn’t stop—only deepened her pace until he tensed, a low moan escaping as she pushed him right to the edge of losing control. She finally released him with a wet pop, licking her lips with a sly, knowing smile.

Gray cupped her chin, smirking down at her. “Do you like the way you taste on me?”

Juvia bit her lip and nodded, a flush rising in her cheeks.

Without missing a beat, he stood and took her hand, guiding her toward the work table. He turned her gently, bending her over it until her bare skin was on full display. His hands slid down her back before giving her a playful squeeze.

“Mmm… so squishy,” he murmured with a grin.

Juvia laughed breathlessly. “I hope that’s meant to be a compliment.”

“Oh, it is,” he said, leaning over her, voice deep in her ear. “I love a fat ass.”

Her cheeks flushed at the blunt honesty—and then she gasped as he entered her again, slow and sure, the connection between them reigniting instantly.

Their bodies moved together in sync, heated, breathless, every gasp and moan echoing through the studio once more.

Juvia’s nails dug into the edge of the table, her moans filling the studio as Gray moved with intensity behind her—every thrust deliberate, every breath ragged.

But then—
“Ouch!”

Gray froze instantly. “What’s wrong? Did I hurt you?”

“No, no!” she said quickly, breathless and flushed. “Just—shoot. I think I got a splinter.”

He pulled back immediately, concern flashing across his face. “Where?”

She turned, showing him her finger. “Right there. Must’ve caught it on the edge of the table.”

Gray frowned. “Got any tweezers?”

“Bathroom,” she said, nodding toward the hallway.

Without hesitation, he scooped her up in his arms and carried her over to the plush green armchair in the corner like she weighed nothing. He set her down gently, brushing her hair back with a look that was half worry, half adoration.

“Be right back,” he said, disappearing into the bathroom.

As soon as he was gone, Juvia eyed the splinter again, biting her lip, and—of course—started poking at it.

“Hey!” Gray’s voice called as he returned with the tweezers. “Quit picking at it.”

Juvia jumped, caught red-handed. “I wasn’t—!”

“Lemme see,” he said with a playful glare, kneeling in front of her and gently taking her hand.

“You’re very bossy for someone who's playing doctor,” she mumbled.

Gray smirked as he gently plucked the splinter from her finger. “Only to the patients I like.”

She giggled, leaning in to press a soft kiss to his lips. “My hero.”

He sat back on his heels, eyes trailing over her with unguarded awe. The way she sat curled in the green chair, completely bare, moonlight pouring through the studio windows and casting silver across her flushed skin—her hair tousled, lips kiss-swollen, and cheeks still tinged pink.

She was radiant. Wild. Real.

“Stay there,” he said suddenly, standing. “Don’t move a muscle.”

Juvia blinked. “What?”

But Gray was already moving, dragging his easel and sketchpad across the room, setting it right in front of her.

“You’re drawing me?” she asked, laughing with disbelief.

“Yes,” he said without hesitation, charcoal already in hand.

“Gray, we just had wild sex—I probably look like a mess.”

He didn’t look up. “You look perfect.”

She flushed again, arms instinctively folding across her chest.

“No,” he said softly. “Don’t cover anything. I want this. You. Unfiltered.”

Juvia sighed, letting her arms drop as she leaned back again. “This better not be your final.”

Gray smirked, charcoal already moving across the page. “Guess you’ll find out Monday.”

She rolled her eyes but couldn’t stop the smile tugging at her lips.

“You’re impossible.”

“And you,” he said, glancing at her with that same soft fire in his eyes, “are inspiration.”

---

“Do I get to see?” Juvia asked, eyes heavy but curious as Gray set down his charcoal with a satisfied sigh.

“Nope,” he replied without missing a beat.

Juvia scowled, but Gray shot her a teasing wink.

She tried to hold her pout, but a yawn snuck in before she could stop it. “Bed?” she mumbled, reaching out for him like a sleepy child.

Gray chuckled and nodded, scooping her up easily. He carried her across the studio and shooed a disgruntled Monet off the bed with a muttered, “Sorry, buddy—she’s mine tonight.”

Juvia nuzzled into him as he laid her down, her eyes fluttering half-shut.

“So?” he asked softly, brushing her hair back and tucking a loose strand behind her ear.

“So...?” she echoed with a small smile.

Gray leaned in, giving her a look. “What’s your answer?”

She tilted her head and feigned innocence. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Aw, baby, c’mon,” he groaned, flopping beside her. “That’s just mean.”

Juvia giggled and pushed herself up on one elbow, her expression suddenly sweet. “If you pass your final…” she paused for effect, “then yes.”

Gray grinned like a fool and leaned in, kissing her slow and deep—because they both already knew he would pass with flying colors.

After a moment, her fingers wandered, tracing the firm lines of his stomach until they found the long scar under his ribs.

Her hand paused. “What happened here?” she asked gently.

Gray looked down at her hand, then back at her eyes, all warmth and quiet.

He exhaled slowly. “That… is a story for another night.”

Juvia studied him for a beat, then smiled softly and leaned her head against his chest.

“Alright,” she murmured. “But just so you know… I want to hear every part of it.”

Gray wrapped his arms around her and kissed the top of her head. “You will.”

The violent buzzing of Gray’s phone stirred Juvia from sleep. She groaned softly and patted his stomach. “Phone…”

“Hm?” Gray mumbled, still half-asleep.

“Your phone is buzzing,” she repeated, squinting at the noise.

Gray rolled over and flipped it over. Lyon’s name lit up the screen.

He groaned and reluctantly swiped to answer. “What?”

“Where are you?!” Lyon’s panicked voice exploded through the speaker.

Gray flinched, pulling the phone away from his ear. “Holy God, shut up! I’m at Juvia’s. What’s your problem?”

“It’s 7:30! We need to leave!”

Gray blinked, still not computing. “Lyon... it’s Sunday.”

“Check your email!” Lyon snapped. “I’m ready to go, so please—please—come get me!”

Gray sat up, rubbing his eyes and scrolling through his school inbox. Sure enough, buried at the top, was an unread message from Mr. Jonah.

Subject: FINAL TURN-IN UPDATE
Good Morning my fellow artists!
Due to reasons beyond my control, I will not be in school Monday, so on Sunday please arrive at the student library to turn in your finals by 8 AM sharp!

Gray’s stomach dropped. “Oh shit…”

“Yeah! Hurry up!” Lyon’s voice screeched.

“Okay, okay! I’ll be there in five!” Gray hung up, already throwing the covers off.

Juvia sat up, sheet slipping down her torso. “Everything okay?”

“Nope. Surprise deadline.” He dashed across the room, grabbing his sketchpad and throwing on yesterday’s pants in record time. “Mr. Jonah moved the final to today.”

Juvia gasped. “Gray—your drawing!”

Gray clutched the drawing carefully, heart pounding. “Still perfect. Hopefully Mr. Jonah doesn’t grade on whether the model was moaning.”

Juvia flushed a deep pink and rolled her eyes. “You’re impossible.”

He glanced around the room. “Crap—do you have an extra shirt I could steal? My girlfriend kinda destroyed the only one I brought.”

Juvia paused mid-step, a smile creeping onto her face. “Girlfriend, huh?”

Gray smirked as he shoved his sketchpad into his bag. “You and I both know I’m going to pass this final.”

She opened a box of oversized painter's shirts and held one up with minimal splatters. “Does this work?”

“Perfect,” he said, pulling it on without hesitation.

Before he left, he grabbed her by the waist and kissed her firmly. “I’ll come by when I get my grade.”

“I’ll be waiting,” she murmured against his lips, then waved him toward the door. “Now go!”

Gray darted down the stairs.

---

“Go, go, go!” Lyon yelled as Gray sped into the street like a mad man, his car skidding into the campus parking lot with a squeal of tires.

He threw it into park, the two leapt out, and sprinted to the library—bursting through the doors just as the clock flipped to 7:59.

He was breathless, disheveled, and sweating through a shirt that read “Paint Me Like One of Your French Girls” in faded letters.

But he made it.

Thirty seconds to spare.

“Ah, Gray. Lyon. Good to see you made it on time,” Mr. Jonah said with a wide smile as the brothers arrived, panting. “Again, I apologize for the last-minute change. But once you turn in your project and receive your grade, you’re all free to go.”

A line of students formed at the front of the library, each one handing over their final portraits of Juvia. One by one, Gray watched the artwork pass—stunning renditions, unique styles, varying levels of technical brilliance—but none made his pulse jump like his own.

“Can I see it now?” Lyon whispered, craning his neck.

“Shush,” Gray muttered. “Just wait.”

Lyon groaned dramatically. “Ughhhh. You’re the worst.”

“Lyon, your drawing?” Mr. Jonah called out.

Lyon perked up and marched over with a smile, placing his piece down on the desk with an exaggerated bow. Mr. Jonah gave him a patient nod, and Lyon sauntered back with a wink.

And then—

“Gray,” Mr. Jonah said, straightening. “Your drawing?”

Gray stepped forward, heart thudding in his chest, and handed over the large, carefully protected sheet.

Mr. Jonah lifted the paper, and the room went quiet as he took it in.

His mouth slowly parted. “Oh my…”

Lyon’s eyes widened.

“This…” Mr. Jonah breathed, “this is by far your best work yet. The lighting, the shading—the depth in the pose and the emotion—it’s… it’s a true work of art.”

A few heads turned to look at Gray, who simply grinned and shrugged like he hadn’t nearly missed the deadline by seconds.

Mr. Jonah gave him a proud nod. “You’ve truly captured something here. This is more than technical skill. This is soul."

“Grade?” Lyon whispered.

Mr. Jonah turned the folder around and marked the top with a flourish. “Perfect score.”

Lyon groaned dramatically in the background. “Unbelievable.”

Gray turned to him with a smug grin. “Guess I’ve got a date.”

As Gray stepped away from Mr. Jonah’s desk, glowing with his perfect score, he passed a small cluster of students still lingering near the exit—trying very hard to pretend they weren’t whispering about him.

They weren’t doing a great job.

“Okay but come on,” hissed Lucy, barely hiding behind her sketchpad. “That drawing had way too much... intimacy. There’s no way he didn’t sleep with her.”

Levy leaned in, eyes wide. “Right? The shading on her hip bones? That’s not from memory. That’s from, like… firsthand experience.”

“Did you see her lips in the drawing?” muttered Cana, twirling a pencil between her fingers. “They were all pouty and kiss-swollen. Like—post-kiss pouty. That’s a man who made out with his subject.”

“Or more,” Lucy added with a smirk.

“Maybe she just... held really still?” Lisanna offered weakly.

The rest of them turned slowly to stare at her.

“Okay, yeah, no. He totally hit that,” she agreed quickly.

Gray passed them on the way out, feeling every pair of eyes burning into his back. He shot them a glance over his shoulder—just enough to make them all flinch and shuffle their sketchpads like they hadn’t just been gossiping about his sex life.

Then he grinned and kept walking.

“Yup,” Levy whispered. “Definitely slept with her.”

Gray slid into his car, heart still racing with excitement, and made a quick stop for breakfast and her favorite coffee before heading straight to Juvia’s. The finished drawing was carefully tucked in the back seat—his masterpiece, and hers.

“Baby?” he called as he stepped inside.

“Back room!” came her voice, light and cheerful.

Monet trotted to the door like he’d been waiting just for him. Gray knelt down to scratch behind his ears. “Hey, little man.”

He followed the sound of Juvia’s voice, and there she was—barefoot, hair tousled from sleep, glowing even in her hoodie.

“There he is! My world-class artist boyfriend,” she teased, arms open.

“Hi, beautiful,” he said with a grin, pressing a soft kiss to her lips and handing her the coffee.

She lit up. “Oh, you’re the best! So? How’d it go?”

Gray smiled, his fingers slipping into hers. “Let me show you.”

Juvia’s eyes danced with curiosity as she followed him into the studio.

“Close your eyes,” he whispered, and she obeyed with a giggle, covering them with both hands.

He carefully set the piece on display, adjusting the angle so the light hit it just right. His pulse thumped in his ears as he took one last look.

“Okay... and—open.”

Juvia lowered her hands.

She gasped.

Her hand flew to her mouth as she stepped closer. “Gray…”

There she was—captured in his charcoal strokes, sitting in that green chair, bathed in soft light. The curve of her smile, the shadows on her collarbone, the intimacy in her gaze… it was all there.

“It’s how I see you,” he said softly. “Strong, beautiful... real.”

Her eyes glossed, overwhelmed. “I—I don’t even have words…”

“I got a perfect score,” he added with a smirk.

Juvia turned to him, laughing through the emotion, and launched herself into his arms.

“I’m so proud of you,” she whispered, hugging him tight.

"I couldn't have done it without you."

---

That evening, the studio was quiet.

The rush of deadlines and pressure was behind them, and in its place was peace—the kind of soft, golden peace that only came after something meaningful was accomplished.

The drawing sat framed on the far wall now, propped gently on a shelf above Juvia’s easel. The two of them lay curled on the couch, tangled in each other under a cozy blanket. The window was cracked open just enough to let in the cool breeze, and Monet snoozed nearby, tail twitching in a dream.

Juvia rested her head on Gray’s chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart. His fingers lazily traced patterns along her spine.

“Do you ever think about the future?” she asked quietly.

Gray tilted his head, looking down at her. “All the time.”

She smiled, curling in closer. “What do you see?”

He was quiet for a moment, thoughtful.

“I see a little apartment filled with art supplies and too many mugs. I see a grumpy cat who always picks your lap instead of mine. I see you in the mornings, barefoot, stealing my shirts. And I see us—still doing what we love, together.”

Juvia lifted her head, her heart swelling. “That sounds perfect.”

He kissed her softly. “It will be.”

They sat there for a while longer, saying nothing, letting the warmth between them speak for everything else. Outside, the city moved on, but in that quiet studio, nothing mattered but the two of them.

And when Juvia finally whispered, “I love you,” Gray didn’t hesitate for even a second.

“I love you more,” he replied, pulling her in for another kiss—one that was slow, certain, and full of promise.

Chapter 2: The Dream

“D-Don’t stop… Gray, I—I’m begging you!”

The words spilled like warm honey, breathy and desperate, as soft pale breasts rose and fell beneath him, her moans melodic and dangerously addictive.
“Never,” he whispered back, his voice low, rough with need.
A gasp, a cry—“Oh, Gray!”—
Then came her eyes: deep, oceanic blue, wide with pleasure, locking onto his like a spell he couldn’t break. Her hair framed her face like a halo, cascading in perfect waves of ocean blue.

Juvia.

Gray shot up in bed with a sharp gasp, sweat clinging to his back and heart hammering in his chest like he’d just run five miles through a blizzard. His breath came fast, ragged. “Well… that’s new,” he muttered, dragging a hand down his face.

The digital clock on the nightstand blinked 1:15 PM in stern red digits. Daylight filtered weakly through the half-closed blinds, casting pale slats across the mess of his room—discarded clothes, empty water bottles, a cracked lacrima radio humming static in the background.

With a groan, Gray swung his legs over the edge of the mattress. Cold wood met his bare feet. He hunched forward, elbows on knees, raking a hand through his already-messy hair.

“Please don’t let Juvia be back from that mission yet,” he muttered, eyes closed in dread. That dream had been… a lot.

In the bathroom, the mirror greeted him with wild bedhead and a faint pink flush still lingering in his cheeks. As he brushed his teeth with mechanical vigor, his mind betrayed him—flashing back to the feel of her hands, the sound of her voice, the way she’d looked at him.

He spat into the sink and slapped cold water on his face. “Cut it out,” he told his reflection. “Stop thinking about it.”

But as he pulled on a dark shirt and stepped out into the sun-warmed street toward the guild, the image of her eyes—stormy blue and full of him—clung to the corners of his mind like mist that refused to burn off.

As he walked toward the guild, the image crept back in—uninvited, vivid, and entirely too detailed.
Juvia’s breasts—or at least what his imagination had decided they looked like—bounced behind his eyes like a curse. The way they’d moved in the dream, the way her breath had hitched, the flushed skin, the heat—

“Ugh,” Gray groaned aloud, dragging a hand through his hair again. “Why the hell did it have to feel so real?”

He didn’t even see the pink-haired idiot until it was too late.

“Gray!”

He flinched at the sudden shout. “Oh, sup, Natsu?” he muttered, trying to force his face into something that didn’t look like he’d just walked out of a fever dream. “Hey, Happy.”

Happy floated lazily beside Natsu with a fish half-chewed in his paw. “You look weird. Like you had a nightmare or something.”

“Something like that,” Gray grumbled, stuffing his hands in his pockets. “Don’t worry about it.”

Natsu squinted. “You’re blushing.”

Gray froze.

“No, I’m not.”

“You are. What happened—did Erza yell at you again?”

Gray clenched his jaw. “Drop it.”

Happy tilted his head. “Was it about Juvia?”

Gray nearly tripped on the curb.

“I said drop it!”

But the smirk on Natsu’s face said it all—Gray had just made it ten times worse.

The trio continued their walk toward the guild, though Gray was already regretting every step.

Natsu kept pace beside him with a knowing grin plastered across his face, while Happy hovered at shoulder height, clearly on a mission.

“So what was it?” Natsu poked. “Did you have a dream about Juvia?”

Gray tensed. “No.”

“That’s a yes,” Happy chirped.

“It’s not a yes.”

“Oh! Was it a spicy dream?” Happy’s eyes sparkled mischievously. “Y’know—did you see her—”

“Finish that sentence, I dare you,” Gray snapped, glaring sideways at the Exceed.

Happy held up his paws in surrender, grinning. “Sheesh, touchy.”

Natsu snorted. “Nah, no way it was something like that. It was probably one of those dreams where she kicked his ass in a dramatic waterfall battle and he confessed right before passing out.”

Gray shot him a glare. “What kind of dream is that?”

“A cool one,” Natsu said proudly.

“You’re both idiots,” Gray muttered, quickening his pace.

But of course, Happy wasn’t finished. “No way! It was totally about her boobies!”

Gray stumbled over his own feet.

“I swear to Mavis, I will freeze your tail off,” he growled.

Happy cackled and flew just out of reach. “Admit it, Gray! You’re in loooove!”

“I’m in hell,” Gray groaned, covering his face with one hand. And as they approached the guild doors, his heart sank. Because the worst part of it all? He still couldn’t stop thinking about that damn dream.

Gray grumbled something under his breath and shoved open the guild hall doors. Warm light, chatter, and the scent of food greeted him.

“Hey guys!” Lucy called from a nearby table, waving as the trio approached.

“Hey,” Gray mumbled, dropping into the seat across from her, still dazed.

Natsu plopped down beside him, still grinning. Happy landed lightly on the table, tail flicking.

“Is Juvia back yet? Do you know?” Gray asked, trying to sound casual and failing spectacularly.

Lucy shook her head. “I haven’t seen her, so probably not. Why?” She tilted her head, then squinted. “Wait—why are you all red?”

Before Gray could respond, Happy chimed in with a singsong voice, “Gray had a dreeeaaaam!”

“I did not have a dream, you STUPID CAT!” Gray snapped, lunging across the table to grab Happy by the cheeks and give them a punishing pinch.

Happy squawked and tried to wriggle free. “Ow-ow-ow-ow okay okay okay!”

Lucy raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. “That defensive, huh? Must’ve been really good.”

Gray released Happy with a groan and slumped back in his seat, face in his hand. “Someone put me out of my misery.”

But before anyone could throw more fuel on the fire, Lucy perked up and waved toward the door. “Oh, there she is! Juvia! Welcome back!”

Gray’s spine stiffened.

No. Nope. Not now. Not with that dream still in my head—

He turned slowly, dread pooling in his gut.

And there she was—bright-eyed, blue-haired, freshly showered, smile radiant the moment her gaze landed on him. 

"Gray-sama!"

---

Juvia hurried over the moment she spotted him, boots tapping eagerly across the wooden floor. Before he could so much as blink, she flung her arms around him from behind, chin resting gently on his shoulder.

“Juvia missed you!”

Her voice was soft and affectionate, but Gray wasn’t hearing much of anything. Because in that exact moment, all he could focus on was the warmth of her body pressed flush against his back… and more specifically, the very real, very present feel of her breasts against him.

His entire body tensed. Heat rushed to his face like a dam breaking.

Nope. Nope, nope, nope—

He was frozen, stiff as a board, face now crimson.

“G-G-GAH!” he stammered, practically levitating out of his seat.

Juvia blinked, confused by his sudden launch. “Gray-sama?”

He turned, hands flailing awkwardly, trying not to make eye contact. “Y-you can’t just sneak up on people like that!”

“I wasn’t sneaking,” she said sweetly, eyes wide with innocence. “Juvia was simply happy to see you.”

“Yeah, well—!” He stepped back, arms crossed tightly. “You’ve been gone. You’re back. Great. Just… boundaries, okay?”

Behind him, Happy snickered. “Totally about the boobies.”

Gray’s head whipped around. “SHUT UP!”

Lucy covered her mouth, trying not to laugh. Natsu was already on the floor, howling.

Juvia tilted her head. “Gray-sama… is your face okay? You’re very red…”

This is a nightmare, Gray thought, dragging a hand down his face as the guild buzzed around them. A very soft, very blue-haired nightmare.

“How was the mission?” Lucy asked warmly, patting the empty seat beside her.

Juvia smiled brightly and slipped into the seat, tucking a damp strand of hair behind her ear. “It went very well, thank you! Juvia helped stop a mudslide near Oak Town before it reached the town. The villagers were so grateful—they gave Juvia a pie!”

“That’s amazing!” Lucy grinned. “You’ve really gotten strong, huh?”

As the two launched into cheerful conversation, Gray tried—tried to look anywhere but in their direction.

And failed.

Because Juvia, ever expressive and enthusiastic, had leaned forward against the table, resting her arms and unknowingly pressing her chest into the surface, right in direct line of sight.

Gray’s eye twitched. His soul left his body.

Why me.

He turned his head sharply, jaw clenched, ears burning. Natsu, of course, noticed immediately.

“Dude, you okay? You’re eye is twitching.”

“I’m fine,” Gray hissed through his teeth.

Happy leaned on a mug with a sly grin. “Gray’s going through something.”

“It’s called suffering,” Gray muttered, sneaking a glance before instantly regretting it.

Juvia laughed at something Lucy said, her smile radiant and her voice musical, and Gray felt a pang of guilt twist in his gut, because all he could focus on was the dream… and how dangerously close reality was getting to matching it.

He slammed his forehead lightly against the table. “I need cold water. Or a snowstorm. Or death.”

Natsu snorted. “Want me to punch you? I can help.”

“Tempting.”

“Oh! And Juvia got a new dress!” she said suddenly, eyes sparkling with excitement.

“Oooh, can I see??” Lucy asked, leaning forward and grabbing Juvia’s hands. “Is it cute? Is it dramatic? Does it have lace?”

“Juvia has it with her!” she beamed, already reaching for her travel bag. “She can change really quickly!”

Gray had barely lifted his head when he caught her looking right at him with a smile.

Please don’t—please don’t say my name—

“Gray-sama,” Juvia said sweetly, tilting her head toward him, “do you want to see Juvia’s new dress?”

...there it is.

His mind blanked.

“I—uh—wh—what?” he stammered, sitting bolt upright, his voice cracking like a dried twig.

Juvia blinked innocently. “It’s very flattering. Juvia thought of you when she bought it.”

Lucy, suddenly sensing the rising tension, smirked behind her cup of tea and said nothing.

Happy floated nearby with a devilish grin. “Say yes, Gray.”

Natsu leaned over, whispering way too loudly, “He’s dying.”

Gray clutched the edge of the table like it was a life raft. “I—I don’t—you don’t have to show me anything! I mean—wear whatever you want! It’s fine! Totally fine!”

Juvia’s expression softened, a little touched. “So… you do want to see it?”

He made the mistake of glancing at her again—bright blue eyes, hopeful smile—and nearly combusted on the spot.

“I—I’m going outside,” he mumbled, standing so fast his chair scraped loudly behind him.

And with that, he marched out of the guild like a man fleeing a war zone.

Behind him, Juvia tilted her head. “Is Gray-sama okay?”

Lucy bit back a laugh. “Oh, he’s fine. Just... processing.”

Gray burst through the guild doors like a man escaping an ambush.

Cool afternoon air hit his face, but it did nothing to stop the wildfire spreading across his cheeks. He stalked a few paces into the courtyard, hands gripping the back of his neck, pacing like he’d just witnessed a crime.

“Okay. Okay. Deep breaths,” he muttered, inhaling sharply and then letting it out in a shaky exhale.

What the hell is wrong with me?
It was just a dream. Just a stupid, hormone-fueled, very vivid dream. It didn’t mean anything.

But then her voice echoed in his head again—“Gray, do you want to see Juvia’s new dress?”
The way she said it, the look in her eyes, all wide and so damn sincere.

His hands flew up to cover his face.

“I’m not a pervert,” he hissed into his palms. “I’m not. I’m not.”

A beat passed.

But I kind of want to see the dress.

He groaned out loud, dragging his fingers through his hair, then down to clutch the back of his neck. No. Bad. Stop it. That’s exactly how these things start—first you see the dress, then suddenly it’s storming and she’s naked in a dream again and—

He kicked at a pebble violently, sending it flying across the courtyard. A flock of pigeons scattered in protest.

“This is Juvia we’re talking about! Sweet, kind, talks-in-third-person Juvia,” he lectured himself. “You don’t look at her like that.”

A pause.

“…But I did. And now I can’t unsee it.”

He paced a few more steps, ran a hand through his hair again, then dropped down onto the edge of a stone planter with a heavy sigh.

“Get it together, Fullbuster,” he muttered. “You’ve faced dragons. Demons. Naked brawls with Natsu. You can survive a dress.”

…Right?

He sat there a moment longer, head in his hands.

“Relax. It’s just a dress,” Gray muttered to himself, standing up and cracking his neck like he was heading into battle. “How bad could it be?”

He inhaled, held it, then let it out slowly. You’ve got this. You’re composed. You’re calm. You’re an adult.

With every ounce of false confidence he could muster, he pushed the guild doors open and stepped back inside.

He didn’t even get the chance to look before voices hit him from all directions.

“Juvia, you look amazing!”

“Damn, girl! Who knew you could pull that look off?”

“It’s the complete opposite of what you usually wear—I love it!”

A swarm of girls had gathered around Juvia, ooh’ing and ahh’ing like she’d just stepped off a runway. Laughter and compliments floated through the air as Gray slowly made his way closer, shoulders tense, eyes low.

It’s just a dress. Just a dress. It’s fine. Totally fine.

And then he saw her.

And his entire brain short-circuited.

Juvia stood near the center of the guild, hands clasped in front of her, cheeks slightly flushed under the praise. The dress she wore was pale lavender, strapless and soft, with delicate floral embroidery stitched along the edges like petals in bloom. The bodice clung to her curves like a second skin, dipping low—way too low—until her chest was nearly pushed up to her collarbone, daring gravity to try its luck.

Gray stopped breathing.

His internal mantra dissolved into static.

What dress? That’s not a dress. That’s a trap. A divine-level, legally weaponized, soul-crushing TRAP.

“Gray-sama!” Juvia lit up when she spotted him, taking a step forward, beaming. “What do you—”

But she didn’t get to finish.

Because Gray turned on his heel and ran.

Not walked. Ran.

Out the door. Down the steps. Like the fires of hell were licking at his heels.

“Gray?” Juvia blinked, confused, still mid-step in the middle of the guild. “Did… Juvia, do something wrong?”

Lucy tried—and failed—to hide her laugh behind her hand. “Nope,” she said, watching the door swing shut behind him. “He just wasn’t ready.”

Juvia sat down slowly, her usual brightness dimmed as she folded her hands in her lap. A soft sigh slipped from her lips as she stared down at her fingers, gently fiddling with the hem of her dress.

“Juvia,” Lucy said gently, sliding into the seat beside her, “you did nothing wrong. I promise.”

Juvia didn’t look up. Her voice was small. “Then… why did Gray-sama run away?”

Across the room, Natsu and Happy were snickering into their drinks—until Lucy shot them a razor-sharp glare that silenced them instantly. Natsu coughed. Happy whistled and looked at the ceiling.

Lucy turned back to Juvia, her tone softening again. “He was probably just… surprised. Caught off guard. You looked so stunning it short-circuited his brain.”

Juvia’s lip trembled slightly. “But Juvia bought the dress for him.”

“And I think that’s exactly why he freaked out,” Lucy said with a small smile, giving her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “Don’t let it discourage you, okay? You look drop-dead gorgeous. Every girl in the guild said so. And Gray… well, sometimes boys are just really, really bad at processing feelings.”

For a moment, Juvia hesitated.

Then she stood, gently brushing down the front of her dress. “Thank you, Lucy. But… Juvia thinks she’s going to head home now.”

“Juvia—” Lucy began, starting to rise.

But Juvia had already grabbed her bag and turned toward the door, her steps soft, graceful… and just a little too quiet.

The guild hall watched in respectful silence as the door closed behind her.

Lucy sat back down with a sigh, fingers laced under her chin. “Gray, you idiot.”

Happy nodded. “Yup. Big ol’ idiot.”

Natsu tilted his head. “Think he ran all the way to the river again?” 

Lucy sighed, "I'm going to find him and knock some sense into him."

---

Gray lay in the grass, arms folded behind his head, eyes fixed on the sky. The clouds were thick and slow-moving, like the inside of his brain—drifting, heavy, unresolved.

She looked amazing. And I ran like a coward.

The wind shifted, cool and damp. Then came the drizzle—soft at first, then steady enough to make the collar of his shirt cling to his neck.

“Damnit,” he muttered, sitting up with a sigh. Raindrops dotted his hair and trailed down his face as he stood, shoving his hands into his pockets and starting down the path toward home.

He barely got ten paces before—

“GRAY!”

He froze.

The hair on the back of his neck stood up. He turned just in time to see Lucy storming toward him like a wrathful goddess in boots.

“Lucy? Wha—OW!”

She smacked him across the head—hard.

“What the hell is WRONG with you?!” she snapped, fists clenched at her sides, soaked hair clinging to her cheeks as the rain began to pick up.

Gray reeled back, rubbing the side of his head. “What was that for?!”

“For making Juvia look like she got rejected in front of the entire guild!” she yelled. “You ran away! Like a little boy! Do you have any idea how crushed she looked?”

“I—It wasn’t like that!” Gray stammered, heart pounding now for entirely new reasons. “I just—she caught me off guard!”

“She bought that dress for you, Gray,” Lucy said, jabbing a finger into his chest. “She came back from a long mission, excited to see you, and you bolted like she set herself on fire.”

“I know!” he snapped, stepping back, guilt crashing down on him all over again. “I know, okay?! I didn’t mean to—it just… happened.”

Lucy narrowed her eyes, but the fire in them dimmed slightly. “Then fix it.”

Gray looked down at the wet ground, rain tapping steadily on the leaves overhead.

“I don’t know if I can.”

“Then you’d better figure it out fast,” she said, her voice quieter now, but no less fierce. “Because if you hurt her, I will make you regret it.”

With one last glare, she turned and stomped away, back toward the guild.

Gray stood in the middle of the path, raindrops rolling off his shoulders, his chest feeling heavier than ever.

I really messed this up

With a heavy groan, Gray turned on his heel and headed toward home, rain pattering steadily against his shoulders. “I’ll talk to her tomorrow…” he muttered, though the words felt hollow even as he said them.

By the time he reached his apartment, the drizzle had soaked through his clothes. He stepped inside, locked the door behind him, and peeled off his damp shirt with a tired sigh. The silence in the room only made his thoughts louder.

Steam filled the bathroom as he stepped under the hot spray of the shower. He tilted his head back, water running down his face, wishing it could wash away the guilt crawling under his skin.

She looked incredible.
She was so excited.
And you ran like a coward.

He cursed under his breath, pressing a palm to the tiled wall.

By the time he stepped out, towel slung loosely around his waist, he was no closer to peace. He padded across the room, dropped onto the edge of his bed, and reached for his phone.

The screen lit up. Messages. Missed calls. Guild chatter.

But one name stood out like a flare in the dark: Juvia.

His thumb hovered over her contact.

Just say something, he told himself. Anything.

He started typing.

Gray: Look, I didn’t—
No. He deleted it.

Gray: I’m an idiot—
Ugh. Still wrong. Too vague.

He sighed, thumb pausing over the keys again before finally writing:

Gray: You looked great. I’m sorry.

He stared at the message for a long time.

Should he send it?
Would it make things worse?
Was it enough?

Still, his thumb hit send before he could overthink it any further.

Message delivered.

He set the phone down on the nightstand, leaned back onto the bed, and covered his eyes with his arm.

Please text back…

Then, slowly… the sound of rain faded.

Gray shifted, lowering the arm draped across his eyes. The silence was strange after hours of steady drizzle. He sat up, still in his towel, and walked toward the window. Pulling the curtain back, he blinked at the light.

Sure enough, the clouds had parted.

The late afternoon sun broke through the gray, casting golden streaks across the sky. Puddles shimmered below, catching the light and painting reflections on the cobblestone street. A few birds fluttered past. The world had calmed.

He smirked faintly, forehead resting against the window frame.

“Well… that’s a good sign, I guess.”

Just then, his phone chimed.

He reached for it, hand slow, cautious. And there it was:

Juvia: Gray-sama… thank you.  Juvia is sorry too. She didn't mean to make you uncomfortable.

His fingers hovered over the keyboard.

She thought she made him uncomfortable? That wasn’t it—not even close.

He sat there a moment, phone in hand, heart pounding a little too fast.

Then he typed:

Gray: You didn’t. I just didn’t know how to handle it. You caught me off guard.

Juvia: Caught you off guard… in a good way?

His lips twitched upward. The rain might’ve stopped outside, but now there was a full-on storm inside his chest.

He leaned back on the bed, thumbs flying again.

Gray: Yeah. In a really good way.

Gray locked his phone and set it on the nightstand. The rain had stopped completely now, and his room was wrapped in that peaceful hush that came after a storm. He crawled into bed, flipping open the book he'd been trying to finish all week.

But as he read, the lines blurred. The words faded.

Sleep crept in, soft and slow.

“Unzip me?”

Juvia’s voice was low, sultry—barely a breath in the dark.

Gray stood behind her, hands trembling slightly as he brushed her long, blue hair over one shoulder. His fingers found the zipper of that lavender dress. He tugged it down slowly, breath catching as the fabric slipped from her body and pooled soundlessly at her feet.

She stood in front of his dresser mirror, bare and waiting.

Her eyes met his through the glass. Blue, burning, needing.

He leaned in, kissing along the curve of her neck, trailing soft heat up and down as she tilted her head, offering more.

“T-Touch me,” she whispered.

His hand slid up her side, fingers finding her breast, cupping her slowly—gently—drawing a quiet moan from her lips.

“Bend over.”

She obeyed without hesitation, resting her arms on the dresser. He gripped her hips, pulled her closer—

And when he entered her, she gasped, soft and high, her body trembling beneath his.

“G-Gray-sama…”

He leaned down, lips grazing her ear. “I want you to watch me ruin you.”

He threaded his fingers into her hair, gave a slow, deliberate tug until her gaze met his again in the mirror.

She didn’t look away. Not once.

And as her walls tightened around him, her body trembling, the dresser started to shake—

Gray’s eyes snapped open.

He sat up in bed, breathing hard, sheets tangled around his waist.

“OH COME ON!”

He threw himself back onto the mattress with a groan, covering his face with both hands.

“…This is getting out of hand.”

---

“Jeez, man, you look worse than normal,” Natsu said, eyeing Gray over his plate of food.

“Fuck off,” Gray muttered, dark circles under his eyes as he nursed a scalding cup of coffee. “I got shit for sleep last night. I don’t need your commentary.”

“Then go take a nap upstairs,” Lucy offered without looking up, flipping a page in her Sorcerer Weekly. “You look like you fought a wind god and lost.”

“Pass. Those beds are terrible.” He took another sip and stared into the dark swirl in his cup like it owed him answers.

“Good morning, Juvia!” Mira called cheerfully from behind the bar.

Gray spluttered into his coffee, nearly dropping the mug as he fumbled to set it down, coughing into his sleeve while Natsu laughed like a hyena.

“Good morning!” Juvia replied brightly, approaching the counter with her usual grace. “Can Juvia have a tea, please?”

“Of course,” Mira said with a warm smile as she turned to fix the drink.

Lucy leaned closer to Gray, lowering her voice into a sharp hiss. “Did you apologize like I told you to?”

Gray didn’t answer.

He didn’t look up.

He just stared down into his coffee, jaw tight, shoulders tense, as if he moved even a little, the dream from last night might play out again in high definition across the backs of his eyelids.

Lucy narrowed her eyes. “Gray.”

Still nothing.

Across the guild, Juvia turned, tea in hand, scanning the room. Her eyes brightened the moment they landed on him.

Gray could feel it. Like a magnetic pull, dragging his gaze upward, whether he wanted to look or not.

He risked a glance.

And sure enough—lavender.

She was wearing the dress again.

But this time—by some divine mercy from the gods—Juvia wore a soft gray sweater over her dress, high-necked and cozy, shielding her chest from view and allowing Gray to finally exhale without internally combusting.

He sipped his coffee like it was medicine, heart still cautiously thudding in his chest.

“Good morning, everyone,” Juvia said sweetly, approaching the table with her usual bright smile. “Can Juvia sit with you?”

“Of course!” Lucy said, scooting over to make room. “Any big plans today?”

Juvia practically beamed. “As a matter of fact, yes! Juvia has a photo shoot today!”

Gray’s eyes flicked up from his cup. “Photo shoot?”

“Yes! Juvia is going to be this week’s centerfold for Sorcerer Weekly!”

Gray choked for the second time that morning.

“SHUT UP, NO WAY!!” Lucy squealed, nearly knocking her magazine off the table. “How did you manage that?!”

“With a little help from Mira,” Juvia said, glancing gratefully toward the bar.

Mira smiled warmly as she placed another drink on the counter. “That’s right. They wanted to feature newer members of Fairy Tail, and Juvia’s been here almost a full year. It felt like the perfect time.”

“Juvia, that’s amazing!” Lucy said, bouncing a little in her seat. “You’re going to look so beautiful in print—everyone will see how elegant you are!”

“Thank you, Lucy!” Juvia said, cheeks pink with delight.

Lucy turned her attention to Gray, kicking him hard under the table. “Gray, isn’t that amazing?”

He blinked. Slowly.

Then cleared his throat and mumbled into his mug, “Yeah. That’s… great.”

It was a miracle he kept his voice level. Because all he could think was:

A centerfold? Like—the kind of centerfold?
What kind of outfits would she be wearing? What if it was the dress again? Or less than the dress?

“Do you know what you’ll be wearing?” Lucy asked, sipping her drink, tone casual—too casual.

And to Gray’s absolute horror, Juvia blushed.

Oh no. Oh, please no.

She leaned in close to Lucy and whispered something too quiet to hear. Lucy’s eyes widened, her cheeks going pink.

Then she looked over at Mira. “Wait… but Mira is the only wizard who’s done that!”

Mira gave a serene smile, resting her chin in her hand. “I figured it was time to pass the torch.”

Wait. Only Mira...?

Gray’s brain scrambled to flip through mental images of old Sorcerer Weekly issues—ones he definitely hadn't read for the articles. Mira had done a few spreads, but none that were over the top, right?

…Right?

He tried to recall specifics—pose, style, lighting—was there lace involved? Was she on a bed? But everything blurred together in a panicked haze.

“Do you want me to tag along?” Lucy offered, pulling Juvia’s attention back. “I can introduce you to Jason. He’s kind of a lot at first—super high energy—but he’s harmless.”

“Really? You’d do that for Juvia?” she asked, clearly touched.

“Of course!” Lucy said brightly. “You’re about to be in a national magazine—this is huge! You should feel comfortable. Besides, it’ll be fun.”

Juvia smiled, glowing with gratitude. “Thank you, Lucy. Juvia would love that.”

Across the table, Gray was frozen mid-sip, eyes slightly wild, pupils the size of pinpricks.

Mira glanced at him with amusement. “Are you alright, Gray?”

He blinked slowly, like someone rebooting.

“I’m fine,” he said, voice hollow.

“Wh-when will it come out?” Gray asked, barely above a whisper.

“Next Friday,” Juvia said sweetly, folding her hands in her lap. She shifted slightly, crossing her legs under the table—and in the process, her foot accidentally brushed against Gray’s shin.

He jolted like he’d been electrocuted, nearly knocking over his mug.

She doesn’t even realize she’s doing this. She has no idea. Or… does she?!

“What time should we leave?” Juvia asked, glancing toward Lucy.

“In about an hour,” Lucy replied, glancing at the clock.

“Perfect. Juvia will go grab her things, then. We’ll see you guys later!” Juvia said cheerfully as she slid out of the booth.

Lucy followed, offering Gray a parting grin that screamed, Good luck surviving the next week.

As soon as the girls disappeared down the hallway, Gray bolted to the bar like his life depended on it.

“Mira,” he said, both palms flat on the counter. “What shoot did you do?”

Mira looked up from the drink she was mixing, smiling positively angelic. “Hmm?”

“The one you said you were passing the torch from. The centerfold. What kind of shoot was it?”

She paused.

Then her lips curled into a slow, knowing smirk. “Ooh,” she said, voice silky. “You’ll see. You're going to love it.”

Gray stared.

Mira just winked and went back to her mixing, like she hadn’t just detonated a nuclear-level curiosity bomb in his brain.

I'm going to die before next Friday, he thought as he slumped onto the bar.

---

The week dragged by at a painfully slow pace.

Gray told himself he didn’t care. That it wasn’t a big deal. That it was just a magazine.

But every morning, without fail, he found himself checking the mail early—like stupidly early—half hoping it would arrive ahead of schedule.

It didn't.

By Friday morning, he was a wreck.

And there he sat—arms crossed, foot tapping, eyes fixed on the door like a man waiting for a ticking time bomb to be delivered by hand.

Then, it happened.

The guild doors creaked open, and in walked Okoba the mailman, a stack of freshly printed Sorcerer Weekly issues tucked under one arm.

“Good morning, Mira!” Okoba called out cheerfully.

Mira, ever graceful, looked up from behind the bar with a smile. “Hello, Okoba. Is that this week’s issue?”

“Sure is!” he said, placing the stack gently on the counter. “Heard Juvia was this week’s centerfold.”

Mira nodded proudly. “That’s right. First one for her.”

Okoba hesitated, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly.

“By any chance… is she single?”

Gray, who’d been listening from a few stools away, clenched his jaw so hard the mug in his hand let out a tiny crack.

Mira smiled pleasantly, but there was a glint in her eyes. “You’d have to ask her.”

Okoba grinned. “Maybe I will.”

Gray stood slowly. Quietly. Dangerously.

“Don’t,” he said flatly, eyes still fixed on the cover of the magazine just visible in the pile.

Okoba blinked. “Sorry, what was that?”

Gray’s voice was low, barely more than a growl. “Don’t.”

Mira tilted her head. “Hmm… I didn’t know you were feeling possessive, Gray.”

“I’m not,” he snapped.

But his eyes were locked on the stack like a predator circling prey.

Okoba awkwardly excused himself, and Mira slid the top copy across the bar with a casual flick of her wrist.

“You gonna look?” she asked, voice light. “Or just stare at it until it bursts into flames?”

Gray didn’t move.

But his heart was thundering.

How bad could it be?

Gray glanced around the guild like a thief in broad daylight.

No Natsu. No Lucy. No Happy. No Juvia.

Good.

He reached out, fingers brushing the cover, then slid the magazine toward him. The glossy paper felt warm from the sunlight pouring through the guild windows. His heart pounded as he flipped through the pages, each turn slower than the last, until finally—

There it was.

The centerfold.

Folded, teasing, daring him to look.

With a slow, cautious breath, he peeled a corner back—

And slammed it shut a second later.

“Shit.”

Mira giggled behind the bar, clearly enjoying every second of his meltdown. “Told you you’d like it.”

Gray didn’t respond.

He just grabbed the magazine and bolted out of the guild, across the square, and all the way back to his apartment like a man possessed.

Once inside, he locked the door, tossed the magazine on the bed, and paced the room like he was trying to physically walk off whatever this feeling was.

After a minute, he couldn’t help himself.

He sat down, took a breath, and opened it all the way.

And there she was.

Kneeling in the ocean surf, waves curling around her thighs, her long blue hair slicked back and tangled in her fingers. She wore nothing but a black thong bikini bottom, the rest of her completely bare, glistening under the sun, her body arched slightly forward, chest on full, unapologetic display.

And she was staring right at him.

A look that wasn’t just sultry—it was intentional. Powerful. Like she knew exactly who would be looking.

Gray swallowed hard, heat blooming in his chest and spreading lower.

And then—he felt it. That unmistakable twitch below his waistband.

“Oh, come on,” he groaned, slamming the magazine shut and dragging both hands down his face.

He flopped onto the bed with a tortured groan, covering his eyes.

Then he sat up, "You know what? Fine."

He opened the magazine and lay back on his bed, his hand confidently slipping into his briefs, wrapping around himself, and beginning to stroke as his eyes devoured the centerfold.

His dream had been eerily accurate; her breasts were nearly identical to how he had imagined them.

"Gods... " he groaned, quickening his pace, teeth clenched. Annd after a while, he could feel his climax approaching.

"Fuck!" With a final groan, he finished, his breath coming in ragged gasps.

When suddenly, a soft knock at his front door made him sit up abruptly, like a teenager caught in the act for the first time.

"God damn it..." He shoved the magazine under his pillow and hurried to the bathroom to wash his hands before opening the front door.

"Coming!"

“Hello, Gray-sama,” Juvia said softly, smiling up at him with that same face he’d been haunted by all week.

Gray stared, still slightly dazed. “J-Juvia.”

---

“May Juvia come in?” she asked softly, her voice gentle, hands hidden behind her back.

Gray blinked, his mind still scrambling to reboot. “U-uh, yeah. Yeah, come on in.”

He stepped aside, holding the door open as she walked past him. The scent that followed her inside was fresh rain and strawberries, warm and sweet, curling into his lungs before he could stop it.

She stepped lightly across the room, pausing just inside while he shut the door behind her.

“Whatcha got there?” he asked, trying to keep his voice steady as he motioned to her hands.

Juvia smiled shyly and brought the item forward—a small basket wrapped neatly in a patterned cloth. “Juvia made you lunch.”

Gray stared, caught off guard for the third time that morning.

“Mira said you left in a hurry earlier,” she added, glancing down at the basket like it might shield her from what she really wanted to say. “And… you’ve been acting off all week. Juvia was worried…”

Gray’s throat tightened.

He rubbed the back of his neck, looking anywhere but at her. “I’m… sorry. I didn’t mean to worry you.”

She smiled gently and moved to set the basket on his table. “Juvia thought maybe we could eat together—if you’re not too busy?”

“I—no, I’m not,” he said quickly. “It’s fine. That’d be… nice.”

But his eyes darted for just a second toward his bedroom, where the Sorcerer Weekly magazine still lay half-hidden under his pillow.

And Juvia—sweet, radiant, and terrifyingly real—was standing just a few feet away, completely unaware she’d broken his brain.

Gods, pull it together, he thought, watching her carefully unwrap the lunch she’d made. She came here to see you. Be normal.

And yet, his pulse refused to slow.

As Juvia carefully unwrapped the basket on the table, she paused, eyes drifting downward.

Her head tilted slightly. “Gray-sama… did you have yogurt this morning?”

He blinked, confused. “What?”

“You have a stain on your pants,” she said innocently, pointing toward his waistband.

Gray’s heart stopped.

He followed her gaze.

Right on the zipper flap—an obvious, damning white stain.

Oh sweet merciful Jesus.

“Th-that is… uhh… um—ye-yeah! It’s just yogurt!” he stammered, voice climbing several octaves. “Totally. Yogurt. From earlier. Breakfast.”

It was absolutely not yogurt.

“Oh—here, let Juvia get it off for you—”

“NO!” he snapped, far louder than intended.

Juvia flinched, startled by the sharpness in his voice.

Gray’s eyes went wide. “I—I mean… it’s fine! Really! I’ll just, uh, go change! Super quick!”

Before she could say another word, he darted past her, nearly tripping over his own feet as he slammed the bedroom door shut behind him.

Inside, he collapsed against the door, groaning into his hands.

This is not happening right now! 

And in the kitchen, Juvia stood in silence for a moment, frowning softly, then glanced down at the neatly prepared lunch.

“…That must’ve been really messy yogurt.”

Gray stood with his back against the closed bedroom door, breathing like he’d just sprinted across Fiore.

Okay. Okay. Breathe. Just… breathe.

He ran both hands down his face, then through his hair, pacing the floor like a caged animal.

“Yogurt?” he muttered. “Yogurt?! That’s the best I could come up with?!”

He groaned, collapsing onto the edge of his bed. The magazine under his pillow rustled as he sat down, a cruel reminder of exactly why he was in this situation to begin with.

He glared at it.

“This is your fault,” he told it bitterly.

But the glossy image of Juvia smiling from the cover peeked out, utterly unapologetic.

He exhaled and shoved it into his dresser drawer.

“She was just trying to be nice,” he mumbled. “She brought me lunch. She’s worried. And I’m out here acting like a hormonal idiot.”

She probably thinks I’m some kind of freak now.

A knock came at the door—gentle, hesitant.

“Gray-sama?” Juvia’s voice floated through, soft with concern. “Juvia didn’t mean to upset you…”

His heart clenched.

“No,” he said quickly, sitting up. “You didn’t. I just—I needed a second. Give me, like, two minutes.”

There was a pause.

“Okay,” she said quietly. “Juvia will wait.”

He looked down at himself, cheeks burning all over again.

Right. Step one: put on clean pants. Step two: act like a functioning human. Step three…

He sighed.

Apologize. Again.

He stood, moving to his dresser to change, still mentally preparing for whatever awkward moment was waiting on the other side of the door.

In the kitchen, Juvia quietly set napkins around the table, her movements soft and precise. She slipped off her sandals and eased out of her jacket, revealing a snug baby blue t-shirt and simple black shorts that clung gently to her curves. With a little hum, she sat down, twirling the end of her hair between her fingers as she waited.

The bedroom door creaked open.

“Sorry,” Gray said, stepping out, rubbing the back of his neck. “All better.”

Juvia looked up and giggled.

“Gray-sama… you forgot your shirt.”

Gray blinked, looked down at his bare chest, and groaned. “Son of a—”

Juvia laughed lightly, waving a hand. “It’s okay! Just sit—your lunch is getting cold.”

With a defeated sigh, he slouched into the seat across from her. “Fine. But only because it smells amazing.”

He took a bite, and his eyes widened.

“This is really good.”

Juvia beamed. “Thank you.”

For a few minutes, they ate in a quiet, easy rhythm. No tension. No awkwardness. Just the clink of forks and the sound of the occasional sip of tea.

But then, Juvia’s fork paused against her plate.

“Gray-sama?”

He glanced up, sensing the shift in her tone.

He glanced up.

She hesitated, then continued, voice softer now. “Did… did Juvia do something wrong?”

Gray froze.

“You’ve been acting… distant. Since Juvia came home. If it was the dress…” Her gaze dropped to the table. “Juvia returned it. She knows you said she looked nice, but… she couldn’t help but wonder if that’s why you’ve been acting so off.”

Gray swallowed, suddenly finding it hard to breathe.

She wasn’t teasing. She wasn’t flirting. She looked genuinely hurt.

And somehow, that was worse than all the chaos of the past week.

“Juvia…” he started.

Gray sighed and set his fork down with a quiet clink. “You did nothing wrong.”

Juvia looked at him, unsure. “Is it because… she hugged you?”

“No,” he said, rubbing his temple.

“Because she kicked you…?”

He exhaled sharply, somewhere between tired and overwhelmed. “No, Juvia.”

“Then what is it?” she asked, voice cracking with emotion.

Gray looked at her for a second—really looked—and then dropped his gaze to the half-eaten plate in front of him, jaw clenched. He sighed, long and low.

“If Juvia’s presence makes you uncomfortable,” she said softly, almost like it hurt to speak, “then Juvia can go on another mission… give Gray-sama space.”

The sound of her chair scraping back was the next thing he heard.

Gray’s head snapped up, eyes wide.

And before she could take another step, he was on his feet—quick and certain—planting himself in front of the door.

“No. Don’t go,” he said firmly, heart pounding. “It’s not you. It’s not that. I just… I’ve been dreaming.”

She blinked. “Dreaming?”

He nodded, swallowing hard. “About you.”

Juvia’s brows rose gently, her voice barely a whisper. “About Juvia?”

His blush deepened. He rubbed the back of his neck and looked away, nodding again.

Her fingers gripped her jacket tight, knuckles pale. “What kind of dreams?”

Gray hesitated.

His pulse roared in his ears.

“I—” He looked down at the floor, then up at her again, finally meeting her eyes. “The kind that messes with your head. The kind that makes you wake up and avoid someone for a week because you don’t know how to look them in the eye.”

Juvia’s lips parted slightly.

Her voice trembled. “Do… do you mean good dreams?”

Gray closed his eyes briefly.

Then nodded once, quiet and full of weight. “Yeah. Really good.”

Juvia’s eyes searched his face, deep blue and trembling with something between hope and fear. She took a shaky breath, her voice soft but steady.

“Tell me,” she said.

Gray’s throat tightened. “Juvia—”

“Tell me what you saw,” she insisted, stepping closer. “In your dreams.”

His back hit the door.

She was only a breath away now, and her presence was overwhelming—warm, soft, and absolutely unrelenting. Her scent curled around him, pulling him in like a tide he couldn’t fight.

“I—It wasn’t… I shouldn’t say.”

Her hands hovered at her sides, uncertain. “Please,” she whispered. “If it was me, if I made you feel something—even if it scared you, I want to know.”

Gray’s jaw clenched. He looked away.

“Juvia…” he said again, voice cracking.

But she didn’t back down.

She stepped even closer, so close now that her fingertips brushed over his stomach. “Was I touching you?” she asked, voice soft and daring. “Or were you touching me?”

Gray looked down at her, flushed, breath quick, hands twitching at his sides. “Don’t.”

Her lips barely parted. “Was I wearing that lavender dress… or nothing at all?”

His restraint snapped like brittle ice.

Gray grabbed her wrist and flipped their positions in a blink, pressing her back against the door now, his forehead lowered against hers as he panted softly, their bodies nearly flush.

“Yes,” he growled, voice low and raw. “You were in that damn dress. And then you weren’t. And I couldn’t stop touching you. You begged me not to.”

Juvia’s breath hitched.

His hand was braced beside her head, the other still wrapped gently around her wrist.

“You kept looking at me like you wanted me to lose control,” he muttered, eyes locked on hers. “And I did. Over and over.”

Silence pulsed between them—thick, electric.

“…Was Juvia good in the dream?”

That pulled a startled laugh from his throat, hot and shaky. “Fucking perfect.”

Juvia’s breath caught at his confession, her chest rising and falling with every shallow inhale. His forehead still pressed to hers, but his hand had drifted from her wrist, now resting just at her waist, fingers splayed and tight.

Gray’s voice dropped to a husky whisper. “You want to know what else happened in the dream?”

She gave the faintest nod.

His grip on her waist tightened.

“You begged,” he said, his eyes darkening. “You begged mme not to stop. Said my name like it was the only word you knew. Over and over.”

Juvia’s knees nearly buckled, but he caught her easily, pressing her harder against the door.

“And I didn’t stop,” he muttered, dragging his lips just barely along her jaw, not quite kissing. “I had you up against the dresser, gasping like you couldn’t breathe.”

A shaky whimper escaped her lips.

“And now?” His mouth hovered beside her ear. “I’m standing here wondering what’ll happen if I touch you for real. If I kiss you right now—here—” his fingers trailed up her side, brushing the edge of her ribs beneath the fabric of her shirt, “—what kind of sounds you’ll make then.”

“Gray—” her voice broke, unsure whether it was a plea or a challenge.

He didn’t wait.

He crashed his lips to hers, rough and urgent, hand gripping her waist. She melted into him instantly, arms winding around his shoulders, clutching at him as his kiss deepened—possessive, hungry, desperate.

Her back hit the door again with a thud, and Gray barely registered the sound. His hands moved, one finding its way into her hair while the other slid down her thigh, gripping it as he squeezed her thigh.

Juvia moaned against his mouth, and he groaned low in response, pulling back just enough to growl,

Juvia moaned against his mouth, fingers clutching at his hair like it was the only thing anchoring her. Gray groaned low in his throat, kissing her with a hunger that left no space for air or thought. Every brush of his lips, every grind of his hips sent sparks down her spine.

With one fluid motion, he gripped her tighter, lifting her fully into his arms. Her thighs tightened around his waist as he carried her, lips never leaving hers, and set her down on the edge of the kitchen counter.

The cold surface beneath her only made his warmth more unbearable.

They broke apart for just a breath—just enough to lock eyes.

And in that charged silence, Juvia reached down and yanked her shirt over her head, letting it fall to the floor behind her. Her chest rose and fell, bare to the warm air and only for him.

Her voice trembled—not with fear, but want. “Ruin me, Gray.”

His eyes darkened, locked on hers like gravity, like war. His jaw clenched, restraint cracking.

“Don’t say that unless you mean it,” he rasped, stepping closer, his hands sliding up her thighs, thumbs pressing into her skin.

“I do,” she whispered, voice fierce through the blush on her cheeks. “I want all of you. Like in your dreams. Only real.”

Gray exhaled like he’d been holding it for days. Then he grabbed the back of her neck and pulled her into him again, his kiss deeper, rougher—nothing held back. One hand slid behind her, splayed against her lower back, pulling her closer until there was no space left between them. His other hand skimmed her side, rising slowly.

Every movement screamed with need. Every breath was laced with heat.

And just before the moment tipped too far, he leaned into her ear and growled, “Then hold on.”

---

Juvia bit her lip, her breath catching as Gray’s fingers twisted in her hair and his eyes bore down into hers, smoldering with something deep and raw.

“I’m not going to be gentle,” he warned, voice husky against the shell of her ear.

“I don’t want you to be,” she whispered, trembling beneath his touch.

That pulled a dark chuckle from him, low and dangerous.

His mouth found her neck, biting just hard enough to make her gasp, her back arching as her fingers fisted in his hair. The heat between them crackled like lightning, each breath heavier than the last.

“I’m going to make it so you can’t walk for days,” he growled, hands dragging down her back, fingers digging into the soft flesh of her thighs.

“G-good…” she breathed, barely able to form the word.

With one smooth motion, he reached around her back, fingers slipping beneath the clasp of her bra—and it was gone.

He leaned in instantly, lips and teeth grazing the sensitive skin along her chest, drawing sharp gasps and soft moans as his mouth worked its way across her skin. He sucked and bit, each mark deliberate, each one staking claim.

“Mine,” he growled, voice vibrating against her flushed skin.

She whimpered, hands clawing at his shoulders, nails digging in just enough to make him hiss.

Gray pulled back just enough to kiss her, rough and hungry, before scooping her up again and carrying her through the hallway. When he dropped her onto the bed, she bounced lightly against the sheets, wide-eyed and breathless.

He didn’t give her time to recover—his hands were already at the button of her shorts, flicking it open with maddening precision.

Juvia’s hands rested above her head as he tugged them down, slow and deliberate, his gaze devouring every inch of her like he’d been starving for her and now finally had permission to feast.

Her legs trembled beneath his touch, and when his hands slid up the inside of her thighs, her breath hitched hard.

Gray leaned in close, lips brushing hers, as he whispered, “Still want me to ruin you?”

She nodded, eyes glassy, voice shaking. “More than anything.”

His smirk deepened—and then he kissed her again.

With one knee between her legs, hands planted on either side of her head as he leaned down, his lips found hers again—hot, possessive, deep—while one hand slid along her ribcage, up to her breast, and cupped her firmly. His thumb brushed over her nipple in slow circles, drawing another gasp from her throat as her back arched beneath him.

“You drive me crazy, Juvia,” he murmured between kisses, dragging his lips down to her collarbone. “All week. You’ve been in my head, in my dreams, and now…”

His teeth scraped along her skin as he moved lower, nipping just above her heart, then lower still, leaving trails of kisses and bite marks behind. Her fingers tangled in his hair again as he lavished her chest, his tongue and mouth unrelenting, savoring the sound of every stifled whimper she gave him.

Juvia’s nails raked across his back, desperate and needy, and he hissed in response, the sound rough and strained. He pulled back just enough to look at her, breathing heavily.

“You don’t even realize what you do to me,” he growled.

She met his eyes, flushed and wide, voice trembling. “Then show me.”

Gray smirked, then leaned down, his mouth at her ear. “I intend to.”

He kissed her again—slow at first, but with mounting pressure, his hand sliding down her hip and back up her thigh. Her body moved with his, responding to every motion, every press of his palm and graze of his mouth.

Gray sat up just long enough to tug off the last barrier between them—his pants hitting the floor with a soft rustle—before he returned to her like a crashing wave, mouth on hers, hands already roaming again like he needed to relearn every inch of her.

His knee slid between her thighs, deliberate, slow, and then he pressed.

Right where she was warm, soft, and undeniably ready.

Juvia’s breath hitched sharply, her head tilting back as the pressure rolled through her in a wave. A low, needy sound escaped her throat before she could stop it.

Gray pulled back just enough to watch her face, eyes gleaming with heat and mischief.

“What’s that look for?” he asked, voice dark silk, full of mock innocence.

He shifted his knee just slightly—just enough—and rubbed.

Juvia gasped, hands clutching the sheets on either side of her. “G-Gray…”

He leaned in, brushing his mouth along her jaw as his knee moved again, just enough to tease. “Hmm? I’m sorry, what was that?” he whispered, letting his breath tickle her ear.

She whimpered softly, her hips moving on instinct, chasing the friction as her face flushed deeper.

“Oh,” he said with a low, teasing chuckle. “That.”

He rocked his knee forward again, slower this time, savoring the sound that came from her lips—somewhere between a moan and a plea.

“You’re soaked,” he murmured, voice almost reverent as he kissed just below her ear. “All for me.”

Juvia’s fingers slid up his arms, trembling as they found his shoulders. “Gray-sama… please…”

He exhaled against her neck, the sound almost a growl. “Careful,” he whispered, nipping her skin. “You keep saying please like that and I won’t stop.”

Her reply was soft, breathless, and sure. “Don’t.”

And just like that, he was done holding back.

Gray’s hand drifted lower, fingers grazing the little satin bow on her pale blue lace panties. He paused there, rubbing slow, lazy circles around the fabric, his eyes locked on hers.

“These are cute,” he said, lips curling into a smirk.

Juvia’s breath hitched. “Th-thank you…”

“Do you like them?” he asked, voice low and teasing.

She blinked, caught off guard by the question. “I—I mean, they’re not really special…”

“Perfect.”

Before she could ask what he meant, his fingers hooked into the waistband—and in one quick, deliberate motion, he yanked them hard.

The lace tore clean in his grip.

“Gray-sama!” she gasped, half shocked, half breathless, her cheeks going crimson.

He casually tossed the ruined fabric across the room, then looked back at her with a dark, hungry gleam in his eyes.

“Oh no,” he said mockingly, biting back a grin. “Would you look at that.”

She covered her mouth with the back of her hand, eyes wide with flustered heat.

“Guess you’re not getting those back,” he murmured, his hand gliding back down her thigh, now unhindered. “Hope they weren’t your favorite.”

“They—they kind of were,” she breathed.

He chuckled against her neck, voice a velvet growl. “Then I’ll just have to make it worth the loss.”

His fingers brushed higher, not quite touching where she wanted him most—just close enough to make her hips twitch, her breath catch.

Gray leaned in, lips grazing her ear. “I told you I wasn’t going to be gentle.”

Juvia giggled softly, breath still shallow, and decided Gray wasn’t going to be the only one having fun.

While he hovered above her, breath hot and hands trailing heat, she leaned up and kissed the side of his neck. Her tongue flicked along the taut tendon there, drawing a shudder from him. Her hand slid down his stomach, slipping into the waistband of his briefs and curling around him with deliberate, maddening slowness.

A low, guttural groan rumbled through his chest.

But before she could go further, his hand caught her wrist and pinned it above her head. He took her other hand too, locking both in place against the mattress.

“Who said you could touch?” he growled, eyes smoldering.

Juvia’s eyes widened slightly, her voice trembled as she panted, “Please… let me touch you…”

Gray leaned in close, brushing his lips against her ear. “Not yet. I’m not done working you up. Now keep those hands right there.” He locked eyes with her. “If you move them… I stop.”

Her body tensed with a mix of anticipation and need. “Stop?”

He nodded slowly, lips ghosting over hers. “Completely.”

She whimpered, but gave the smallest nod in obedience, her hands staying right where he left them.

“Good girl,” he murmured.

Then he slid down her body—slow and controlled—his eyes never leaving hers until his mouth reached her knee.

He grabbed one of her legs, lifting it gently, and pressed a kiss to the top of her foot—soft and reverent. Then her ankle. Her shin. Her knee.

And then, with excruciating slowness, he moved back down—only to repeat the same path on her other leg.

Her fingers clenched into the blanket, muscles trembling, her breathing shallow and erratic.

But he never kissed higher than her knee. Never gave her the release her body was aching for.

Gray looked up from between her legs with a wicked glint in his eye. “Starting to understand how badly I want you to beg yet?”

Gray stayed there between her thighs, maddeningly patient. His hands traced idle circles on her legs, his lips dragging feather-light kisses up her inner thighs—but always stopping short, never giving her the satisfaction her body craved.

Every time she twitched her hips, trying to guide him closer, his grip would tighten, silently reminding her of the rules.

Her hands stayed exactly where he’d pinned them, fingers curled into the fabric above her head, knuckles white with restraint.

He kissed the soft skin just above her knee, then blew a slow breath across the top of her thigh, watching her shiver.

“Still behaving?” he murmured without looking up.

“Yes…” she breathed, voice shaky.

He smiled. “Barely.”

She whimpered when he pressed the side of his face against her leg, his stubble brushing the sensitive skin of her inner thigh as his hand slid dangerously close to her core—only to retreat again.

“You’re so wet it’s driving me insane,” he said, voice low and rough. “But I told you—I’m not done until you’re begging me.”

He leaned in again, lips just grazing the very edge of her heat without touching where she needed him most. The anticipation burned, sharp and hot and endless.

She arched off the bed, gasping his name, but her hands stayed locked in place, trembling.

Another kiss to her thigh.

Then another.

Then a long pause—he just watched her.

That was all it took.

Her body tensed, jaw clenched, and then—

“Please,” she cried out, voice cracking, raw with need. “Gray, please. I can’t take it anymore. I need you. I need your mouth, your fingers, something, anything—please, Gray-sama, I’m begging you!”

And just like that, he moved.

He surged up, kissing her hard, possessive, like claiming victory, his body sliding over hers.

“That’s what I wanted to hear,” he growled against her lips.

His hand slid down between them at last, and when his fingers finally touched her—really touched her—Juvia cried out, her entire body arching into him like a bow drawn too tight for too long.

“Now,” he murmured, his voice thick with heat and satisfaction, “I’ll ruin you properly.”

Gray’s fingers slid along her slick folds, slow and deliberate, until Juvia was squirming beneath him, clutching the sheets with trembling hands.

And then—without warning—he slipped one finger inside, the stretch just enough to make her bite down on her lip and moan into the air between them.

But Gray’s eyes darkened with dissatisfaction.

“Not enough,” he muttered.

He pulled back—and before she could protest, pressed two fingers in deep.

Juvia gasped, her back arching, a cry tumbling from her lips as her hips twitched against his hand.

“That’s more like it,” he growled, his fingers moving in a steady rhythm, each thrust controlled, each curl intentional. The pace gradually increased, dragging moan after moan from her throat until she was breathless, panting, undone.

“I—I—” she stammered.

Gray leaned in close, lips brushing her cheek. “You what, princess?”

“D-Don’t stop… Gray, I—I’m begging you!”

And that—

That was it.

That exact phrase, the one she’d cried out in his dream.

A literal dream come true.

A low, satisfied chuckle rumbled from his chest. He kissed her deeply, once, before pulling away and moving beside her.

“Wh—what are you doing? Oh!” she asked, dazed and breathless.

He reached for her thighs, gripping them firmly and guiding her until she hovered above him, her body trembling with anticipation.

“Sit.”

Her eyes widened, face going crimson. “S-Sit?!”

He nodded once, eyes dark with desire, voice firm and completely serious.

“Juvia… sit. On. My. Face. Right now. I’m not going to ask again.”

She hesitated—nervous, flustered.

“B-But… Juvia is heavy…”

His grip tightened.

“Not to me,” he said, voice low and rough. “Now be a good girl and do exactly what I say.”

“O-okay…” Juvia whispered, heart hammering in her chest.

She did just as he said, slowly lowering herself over him, her body trembling with anticipation. The moment she made contact, Gray didn’t hesitate—his mouth moved with fierce, relentless hunger. His tongue plunged deep, and Juvia cried out, her hands flying to the headboard to steady herself as he devoured her with no mercy, no pause.

“Oh—oh my Gods!” she gasped, her voice barely coherent.

He hummed against her, the vibration making her shudder, and then—he nipped at that sensitive spot.

Her hips bucked uncontrollably.

The pressure was building now, low and hot in her belly, coiling tighter with every second.

“G-Gra—wait, if—if you keep—oh, oh no!”

She tried to resist it, tried to hold back, but her body betrayed her. The release hit hard, her muscles clenching as it overtook her, trembling and gasping as she twitched against his mouth as her release dripped down his chin.

When she finally sat up, breath ragged, cheeks flushed, she covered her mouth.

“I—I’m so sorry…”

Gray just grinned, wicked and proud, as he sat up and gently pushed her back down on the bed, hovering over her.

“I’m going to make you do that again,” he said, voice low and rough, “and again.”

“But—it’s embarrassing!”

“Like hell it is.”

She was still gasping, overwhelmed and stunned by her own body. Gray paused, his smirk softening as he perched himself on one elbow, leaning over her, gaze steady and open.

He reached up and cupped her cheek gently. “Is this really what you want?” he asked, voice softer now, stripped of teasing. “I’m not asking to tease you—I need to know. Is this what you want?”

Juvia blinked, tears of something like happiness building behind her eyes. She smiled and reached up, brushing back the damp strands of hair sticking to his forehead. Her finger gently traced the scar above his eyebrow, tender and sure.

“Yes,” she said. “It is.”

Gray exhaled slowly, something heavy and emotional lifting from his shoulders. He smiled, warm and genuine.

“I want to ruin you,” he said with a half-laugh, brushing his thumb across her cheek, “but let’s take it slow first. Okay?”

Juvia nodded, heart full. “Okay.”

Still holding her cheek, he leaned in and kissed her—this time slow, deep, and full of everything he couldn’t yet say out loud. Then he pulled the blanket over them, their bodies bare but warm.

“I care about you, Juvia,” he whispered, lips at her temple. “Let me show you how much.”

But just before he could continue, Juvia gently rested her hand on Gray’s chest.

“Gray… wait.”

He paused instantly, eyes softening. “What is it?”

She bit her lip, face flushed, gaze flickering up to meet his.

“I… I’ve never done this before.”

The air shifted.

Gray's expression changed, heat giving way to something deeper—something infinitely more careful. He cupped her cheek, brushing his thumb along her skin with a softness that nearly undid her.

He leaned down and pressed a kiss to her lips, slow and gentle.

“Then we’ll take our time,” he murmured. “And I’ll be gentle. I promise.”

Juvia’s heart skipped.

She nodded, her breath shaky but steadying under his gaze.

Gray kissed her again—slower this time as he shifted above her. When he began to enter her, he did so with painstaking care, moving inch by inch, watching her face, searching for any sign of discomfort.

She tensed, and a small cry caught in her throat.

His hand immediately found her cheek again.

“Shh,” he whispered, pressing his forehead to hers. “It’s okay. I’m right here.”

Tears prickled in her eyes from the pressure, the unfamiliar stretch, the weight of the moment. But Gray kissed them away, his lips soft against her cheek, her temple, the corner of her eye.

“Breathe,” he whispered. “You’re doing perfect.”

Minutes passed, and slowly—so slowly—the tension eased from her body. His voice never stopped—gentle, grounding, repeating words she didn’t even know she needed to hear.

And then—a moan escaped her lips, fragile and real.

Gray’s voice was low and gentle. “Can I give you more?”

Juvia met his gaze—eyes glassy but glowing—and whispered, “Y-yes…”

His smile was tender, and he kissed her again, this time deeper, slower, as he began to move.

They found a rhythm together—measured, gentle, full of meaning. A dance of heartbeats and breath, of soft gasps and whispered names.

There was no rush. Only warmth and trust.

---

Time blurred into sensation—gentle movements long forgotten. Their pace turned fierce, fast, and unrelenting. Gray had her on her hands and knees, breathless and shaking as they moved together in a fevered rhythm. The sheets had long since been kicked off the bed. After round two, they’d somehow ended up on the floor, surrounded by tangled limbs, discarded clothes, and sheer desperation.

“Beg,” Gray growled, his voice rough and ragged. “Beg me for it.”

“Pl-please—Gray, ruin me,” she gasped, head thrown back. “Don’t stop—please!”

He gripped her hips tighter, movements hard and punishing. Sweat dripped from his forehead, falling onto the curve of her back, while red handprints bloomed across her ass and his own arms bore the evidence of her nails—raw, clawed, marked.

Her cries filled the room, wild and unrestrained.

And then—

BANG BANG BANG.

A heavy pounding echoed from the front door.

Juvia flinched, whimpering. “Ignore it! Please ignore it!”

Gray chuckled darkly, lips brushing her shoulder. “It’s getting hard to ignore, princess…”

“Don’t you dare stop!”

He smirked and leaned in, fingers tangling in her hair to gently tug her head back. Their eyes met—his glowing with mischief, hers wide and pleading.

“As much as I don’t want to…”

“Gray—!”

He slowly, reluctantly, pulled away and snatched the nearest pair of briefs off the floor, yanking them on.

“GRAY FULLBUSTER, DON’T YOU DARE!” Juvia yelled from the bedroom, flopping onto the bed in exasperation.

He winked over his shoulder. “One second, princess.”

With a lazy stride and zero shame, he padded barefoot to the front door, scratches and hickeys plain as day, hair a mess, chest rising with the aftershocks of exertion.

He swung the door open. “Yeah, wha— G-Gajeel?!”

The iron dragon slayer stood there with murder in his eyes.

“DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW LOUD YOU’RE BEING?!” Gajeel barked, fists clenched. “IT’S THREE IN THE DAMN MORNING!”

Gray winced. “I—uh… I can explain.”

“WHO’S EVEN IN THERE?!”

“I-it’s just… uh… porn?”

“MY ASS!” Gajeel pointed at the red lines down Gray’s chest. “LOOK AT YOU!”

Before Gray could respond, Gajeel shoved past him and marched toward the bedroom door, banging his fist on the wood.

“HEY, LADY! KEEP IT DOWN! I’VE GOT KIDS TRYING TO SLEEP!"

Juvia’s head popped up from under the covers, wide-eyed and panicked as she stared at the door.

“Oh no. Oh no no no no no!”

Out in the hallway, Gray was already trying to hold back the storm.

“Gajeel, can you just—”

“CAN IT, ICE PRICK!” Gajeel bellowed, fist still pounding the door like he was ready to rip it off the hinges. “WHO’S IN THERE?!”

“Gajeel—listen—”

“ARE YOU SEEING SOMEONE?!” he roared. “WHAT ABOUT JUVIA?!”

Juvia let out an audible squeak inside the room, now actively trying to decide if it was possible to turn invisible through sheer willpower. She pulled the blanket up to her nose.

Gray scrubbed a hand down his face, half dressed, covered in evidence of exactly who was in there, and looking like he’d survived a very affectionate hurricane.

“It IS Juvia, you iron-headed dumbass!” he finally snapped.

Dead silence.

Even Gajeel froze.

“…Wait. What?”

Juvia’s voice, small and trembling, came through the door. “Juvia is… sorry for the noise.”

Gray slowly turned to look at Gajeel, raising both hands in a sarcastic “well?” gesture.

Gajeel blinked. Then blinked again.

“You’re telling me,” he said slowly, pointing, “you and Juvia were—?”

“YES,” Gray bit out. “Clearly.”

Gajeel’s face twisted in a mix of horror, betrayal, and mental overprocessing.

“…You know what? I’m gonna pretend I didn’t hear any of that,” he grumbled, backing away like the door was cursed. “But if I get one more complaint from my kids about moaning and bed-thumping at ungodly hours—”

“It wasn’t the bed,” Gray muttered.

“ICE PRICK!!”

Juvia let out a mortified groan and flopped face-first into the pillow.

Gray sighed, slamming the door shut and locking it behind Gajeel and returned back to her.

“Well… that could’ve gone worse.”

“Mira’s going to find out,” Juvia mumbled into the sheets.

“Oh, absolutely,” Gray said, rubbing his temples. “They all will.”

“Can we never leave the apartment again?”

Gray chuckled and flopped onto the bed beside her, dragging the blanket back over both of them. “Tempting.”

“Now, where were we?” Gray said playfully, nudging her with a lazy grin.

Juvia giggled, cheeks flushed as she tugged him down into another kiss.

By the time they finally collapsed, side by side on Gray’s bed, they were exhausted—sweaty, flushed, and glowing in the afterglow of everything they’d shared.

Juvia stretched slowly beneath the blanket, limbs tingling. She sat up, holding the blanket to her chest with one hand and smiling down at Gray.

He reached up, brushing the back of his knuckles along her cheek with a quiet tenderness that made her heart flutter.

But then her smile faltered.

And she stood.

Gray blinked, the sudden change like a cold breeze against warm skin.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, propping himself up on one elbow.

“Nothing,” Juvia said quickly. She reached for her shorts, her voice just a little too light. “Juvia is just going to, um… get going.”

Gray sat up fully now, his brows drawn. “You’re leaving?”

She nodded faintly, holding her shorts in her hand but not putting them on just yet. Her fingers toyed with the waistband as her teeth pressed into her bottom lip.

“Well… this was probably just a one-time thing, wasn’t it?” she said softly, eyes not quite meeting his. “I mean, Gray-sama cares for Juvia, but… You don’t want a relationship with Juvia.”

Gray blinked.

And then he stood, completely bare, and walked straight over to her, eyes narrowed in confusion and concern.

“Where the hell did you get that idea?” he asked, voice low but serious.

She didn’t answer. She didn’t have to—he saw it written all over her posture. Shoulders hunched, eyes down, and the slightest shake in her hands as she clutched her shorts.

It hit him like a wall.

Gray stood up and crossed the room to her without hesitation, placing a gentle hand on her arm.

“Juvia,” he said, softer now. “Look at me.”

She did, hesitantly.

He wasn’t angry. He wasn’t confused anymore, either. His expression was clear, solid, serious, and maybe even a little hurt.

“That wasn’t just something,” he said. “And it sure as hell wasn’t a one-time thing. You think I’d let just anyone see me like that? Touch me like that?”

Juvia blinked, lips parting slightly.

“I care about you,” he said firmly. “And not just in the ‘I’d fight for you’ way. In the stay, talk, wake-up-next-to-you-every-morning kind of way.”

A breath hitched in her chest.

He lifted her chin gently with his fingers. “So unless you want this to be a one-time thing, don’t walk out that door thinking for a second that I do.”

She looked at him, eyes glassy with emotion.

“...You mean that?” she whispered.

Gray leaned in and kissed her—slow, tender, sure.

“I’ve never meant anything more.”

Gray took Juvia’s hand in his and brought it to rest gently over his chest.

“Stay.”

Her expression softened. She nodded and climbed back into bed beside him, the blanket slipping around her as she curled into his arms. Her fingers remained over his heart, feeling each steady beat.

“Juvia is sorry… for thinking you didn’t care,” she whispered.

He kissed her hair and pulled her closer. “Shh… go to sleep. It’s late.”

As if on cue, a soft yawn escaped her lips, and her body slowly relaxed against his, her breath evening out as she drifted to sleep to the rhythm of his heartbeat.

---

The next day, the guild hall buzzed with its usual midday energy. Lucy sat at her usual table with a chilled drink in hand, Natsu leaning back in his chair like he hadn’t moved in hours. Across from them, Gajeel grunted into a mug of coffee while Levy gently bounced one of their twins on her knee.

“Has anyone seen Gray or Juvia?” Lucy asked, scanning the hall. “It’s already noon. They’re usually here by now.”

Gajeel let out a deep, disgruntled grunt.

“Oh, don’t make that sound,” Levy sighed, patting his arm. “Let them have their fun.”

“THEY WERE UP ALL NIGHT!” Gajeel snapped, suddenly slamming his mug on the table hard enough to make it rattle.

Lucy blinked. “Whoa, whoa, whoa—back up. What?!”

Levy visibly cringed. “Gajeel, please don’t—”

But it was already too late.

The floodgates had opened.

“I live next door, Blondie,” Gajeel growled, rubbing his temples with a scowl that could curdle milk. “Three in the freakin’ morning I’m outta bed ‘cause my daughter’s crying—and why? Because Gray and Juvia are TURNING THAT APARTMENT INTO A GODDAMN EARTHQUAKE ZONE.”

Natsu choked on his drink.

Levy covered the baby’s ears, face bright red. “Gajeel—language!”

“MY SON STARTED ASKING ME WHAT ‘RUIN ME’ MEANT, LEVY.”

Lucy’s mouth dropped open.

“Oh. My. Gods.”

Gajeel jabbed a finger at her. “You ever heard bed slats snapping in rhythm?! I HAVE. You ever heard two people shouting declarations of destruction in the middle of the night?! I HAVE.”

Natsu wheezed with laughter, falling out of his chair.

Levy buried her face in her hands. “I begged him not to do this…”

“And then Gray—shirtless, covered in scratches—opens the door like it’s just another Tuesday and says it’s porn!” Gajeel bellowed.

Lucy nearly spit out her drink. “He what?!”

Just then, the guild doors creaked open.

In walked Gray and Juvia—holding hands, Juvia glowing, Gray looking… well, entirely too proud of himself.

Conversation stopped.

Silence.

And then—

Slow. Clapping.

Mira.

“Finally!” she called cheerfully. “About time!”

Gray groaned. Juvia hid her face behind her hands.

Gajeel stood up with the mug still in hand. “Keep it down tonight,” he grumbled, brushing past them on the way to the bar.

“Or I’m burning your apartment down.”

Chapter 3: The Constellation

I caught hold of the jagged rock jutting from the small planet we were flung towards as the Spirit King's roar hurled us through the air. Just ahead—Juvia. I reached out and grabbed her wrist. “Are you okay?!”

“I’m okay!”

I pulled her up, and she wrapped her arms around my neck, clinging tight. “Just hang on!”

We scrambled onto solid ground, chaos exploding around us as everyone launched their attacks.

“Erza!” I shouted over the noise. “What do we do?!”

“Keep up the pressure!” she called back.

I turned to Juvia. She nodded, eyes locked with mine.

“We can’t let it get off another swing like that,” I growled. “Let’s take out its arms!”

“Right! Let’s go, my love!”

We sprinted forward and jumped—aiming for the Spirit King's shoulder—but then it happened.

A crimson beam of light shot from its fingertip. It locked onto her like a death sentence.

“Juvia—!”

Before I could react, her body lifted into the air, glowing, drifting higher and higher.

“Farewell, Gray,” she whispered, her voice distant—gentle.

I couldn’t breathe.

What the hell just happened?

“I don’t believe it,” Carla murmured, stunned. “She’s… a constellation.”

But I didn’t hear anything else. My eyes were still on the sky.

“JUVIA!!”

Everyone stood frozen in horror as it happened again—and again.

This time, Elfman vanished in a flash of light. Then Mira. Then Cana. One by one, the sky claimed them—Lily, Levy—until nearly all of our strongest fighters were nothing but constellations.

But I couldn’t look away from Juvia.

Her glow still lingered in the sky.

I couldn’t think. Couldn’t breathe. The fury clawed its way up my throat.

“YOU BASTARD!” I roared, charging straight for the Spirit King.

“Gray, no!” Erza shouted behind me. “Don’t let your anger take over!”

But I didn’t hear her. I didn’t care.

Juvia was gone. They were all gone.

And I was going to tear him apart to get her back.

---

I didn’t care how big he was. Didn’t care how much magic he had left.

All I knew was that she was gone—and he did it.

My fists iced over as I surged forward, the cold pouring out of me like a storm unleashed. Shards of frost erupted with every step, cracking the ground beneath my feet.

The Spirit King turned his gaze on me. I didn’t flinch.

“Give her back!” I shouted, slamming my hands into the ground. Spikes of jagged ice shot up toward him, but he swatted them aside like twigs.

I lunged again, this time going for his leg—but he raised his hand, and that red light began to form at the tip of his finger.

No. Not again.

I conjured a wall of ice just as the beam fired, shielding the others behind me. The blast shattered my ice instantly, hurling me back across the battlefield.

I crashed hard, skidding across the stone, my head ringing.

“Gray!” Wendy’s voice cut through the haze, but I pushed myself up, blood in my mouth.

I wasn’t done.

“You think I’ll stop because you took her?!” I snarled, standing on shaking legs. “You think I’ll back down because I’m outmatched?!”

Ice spiraled around my arms again, forming blades sharper than steel. My magic was boiling over—wild and unstable.

“I don’t care what you are. I’ll freeze every last piece of you until there's nothing left!”

And then the air changed.

The Spirit King paused, head tilting slightly as the stars above pulsed... and for a split second, I felt it—something familiar.

A presence.

Faint.

Familiar.

My eyes flicked upward.

The constellation that had once been Juvia shimmered—just slightly—like it had moved.

No... she was fighting it.

My chest tightened.

She wasn’t gone.

Not yet.

Natsu and Happy soared overhead, flames trailing behind them in a furious blaze. Natsu let loose a full barrage, fire raining down on the Spirit King with everything he had—but it didn’t leave a scratch.

Nothing was working.

Then I heard her.

“Natsu, don’t!” Lucy’s voice rang out, panicked.

I looked up just in time to see Happy drop him—right into the Spirit King’s mouth.

“What the hell is he doing?!”

“He’s going to attack from the inside!” someone shouted behind me.

“Is that even going to work?!” I asked, breathless, desperate for anything.

But Lucy… her face said it all.

She didn’t know.

None of us did.

Time became meaningless. Minutes, hours—hell, it could’ve been days for all I knew. I just stood there, eyes locked on that star-shaped mark in the sky where Juvia had gone.

She wasn’t gone. Just… transformed.

And I was going to bring her back.

“C’mon, Natsu,” I whispered through clenched teeth. “Do it. Do something.”

Then—

The Spirit King jerked violently.

Another convulsion. His whole massive body began to twist, lurching unnaturally, like something inside him was tearing him apart.

My heart leapt to my throat.

This was it.

Did he do it?

Did Natsu actually—?

The sky pulsed. The constellations flickered.

Suddenly, the Spirit King exploded—a shockwave of light and force tearing across the battlefield.

From the sky, Natsu plummeted like a comet, smoke trailing off his clothes.

“Natsu!” Lucy screamed.

Happy dove down and caught him just in time, easing him to the ground.

Lucy dropped to her knees beside him, cradling his head in her lap. “What were you thinking?!”

Natsu just chuckled, eyes half-lidded and breathless. “I beat him… didn’t I?”

Lucy exhaled, a tear slipping down her cheek, and gave him a trembling smile. "Idiot,"

But something felt wrong.

I looked back up to the sky—and my heart sank.

The constellations were gone.

“Wait… where’d they go?!” I shouted, eyes scanning the stars. “Where are they?!”

Everyone looked up, panicked, hope turning to confusion.

Then—footsteps.

Rapid, familiar.

“We’re back!”

I froze.

That voice.

My breath caught in my throat as I turned—and there she was.

“Juvia!”

She was running toward me, eyes wide, hair flowing, alive.

I didn’t think—I just ran.

We collided halfway, crashing into the ground as I wrapped my arms around her like she might vanish again.

“Don’t… don’t ever scare me like that again,” I choked out, holding her close. “Do you hear me?!”

Juvia smiled, cupped my face, and kissed me gently. “I’m here. I’m safe, Gray.”

I looked at her, vision blurring as I squeezed my eyes shut and buried my face in her shoulder.

“I love you. I love you so much. Don’t ever do that again.”

“I won’t,” she whispered. “I promise.”

Chapter 4: Game Over

"Oh, come on! He's cheating!" Gray growled at the screen, slamming his mouse down as Juvia tried—and failed—to concentrate on her book from the bed.

"Gray," she murmured without looking up.

"Sorry..." he muttered, barely glancing her way. She exhaled through her nose and turned a page, determined to stay calm.

Buuuut it was short lived.

"Fuck this game, dude!"

Juvia snapped her book shut with a sharp thud and placed it on the nightstand. She sat there for a moment, watching the back of his head as he grumbled to himself.

“One more round,” he muttered, “but if this asshole keeps cheating, I swear—"

Oh no. She was not spending the rest of the night listening to him scream at pixels.

Juvia rose from the bed and padded silently over to his chair. He didn’t notice. She tugged her shirt off, slow and deliberate, then slid out of her leggings, letting them fall to the floor with a soft rustle.

"Gray?"

"Mm? What’s up?"

"Can you look at something for me?"

"Honey, I’m in the middle of a match—can it wait?"

"No."

He sighed. "Guys, give me a sec. What is—?"

He swiveled in his chair.

Paused.

"...Oh."

"As much as I love hearing you scream," Juvia purred, leaning in close as she rested her hands on the arms of his chair. Her lips hovered just beside his ear, her breath warm. Gray’s cheeks flushed a deep red.

"I'd much rather you make me scream."

His headset crackled with background chatter. “Yo, Gray—what’s happening?” someone asked.

Gray fumbled for the mic. “G-guys, I gotta go.”

A chorus of groans erupted from the headset. “Dude, come on—seriously?”

But Gray had already tossed it aside.

His hands found Juvia’s hips in an instant, gripping her with purpose as he pulled her onto his lap, her legs straddling his thighs.

He looked up at her, eyes dark and full of heat. “That,” he murmured, voice low and thick, “can definitely be arranged.”

---

Juvia giggled, her cheeks flushed, and Gray leaned in, pressing his lips to her neck—right where he knew she was most sensitive. Her soft moan escaped before she could stop it, her fingers curling against his shoulders.

His hands slid up her sides with deliberate care, cupping her breasts through the fabric. “Mmm, so soft,” he murmured, nuzzling between them, breathing her in like he couldn’t get enough.

Then his fingers dipped beneath the edge of one cup, tugging it down just enough.

His mouth was on her in a heartbeat.

“Ah—!” she gasped, her body arching into him as his teeth grazed her—just enough to tease—before his tongue soothed and circled, pulling another breathy moan from her lips. He released her with a wet pop, eyes flicking up, hungry and amused.

"You always taste so sweet," Gray murmured against her skin.

Juvia giggled, her lips brushing his ear as she leaned in closer. "Fuck me right here," she whispered, voice like silk, "in your chair."

Gray's breath caught. She raked her nails slowly down his bare chest, and he shivered, muscles tightening beneath her touch.

"Honey, this chair is ancient," he chuckled. "I don’t think it'll survive all of that."

"Never say never," she teased, nibbling at his earlobe with a wicked grin.

He chuckled low in his throat. "Fine," he said, gripping her tighter, "I'll just buy a new one."

His hand slid beneath the band of her panties, no hesitation, no fumbling—just the confident touch of someone who knew her well. She gasped, hips instinctively pressing into him as his fingers found her, slow and sure.

Her eyes fluttered shut, lips parting, and Gray’s smirk deepened.

Gray curled his fingers just right, and Juvia let out a breathy whimper, her hips jerking in response.

“Does that feel good?” he asked, voice low and knowing.

She smirked through her haze. “You tell me… how do I feel?”

Gray’s eyes darkened as he withdrew his hand, slick with her. “Soaked.”

Her pulse pounded as she felt him pressing hard against her thigh. With a mischievous gleam in her eyes, she reached down, freeing him from the confines of his pants just as he pulled his fingers away. Slowly, deliberately, she sank down onto him, taking in every inch with a gasp that shuddered through her.

“No matter how many times…” she whispered, trembling slightly, “I'll never get used to just how big you are.”

“God…” Gray grunted, gripping her hips as she began to move—slow, grinding circles that made his breath hitch. Her nails dug into his shoulders, anchoring herself to him as tension coiled hot and tight between them.

“Gray? Hello? Bro, your mic is still on!”

Juvia froze for half a second, eyes wide.

Gray didn’t even blink. He reached out, yanked the cord free, and let it drop to the floor.

“Carry on,” he said with a smirk.

Juvia laughed, low and breathless, and leaned down to kiss him—deep, hungry—as his arms wrapped securely around her waist, drawing her even closer.

The chair squeaked and creaked beneath them, protesting with every movement. Juvia moaned aloud as Gray gripped her ass, fingers digging in before delivering a sharp smack that made her jolt—and then giggle breathlessly.

"I really don't trust this chair," he muttered against her neck.

"I-it is a little… cr-creaky," she managed between gasps, still moving against him.

With a growl of frustration and desire, Gray stood, lifting her effortlessly without breaking their connection. She wrapped around him instinctively as he carried them to the bed, lowering her gently but keeping her astride him.

“Have I been a good enough boy to do that thing I like?” he asked, voice rich and teasing.

Juvia bit her lip, eyes playful. “Well… you did get off the game for me, so I suppoooose it would be okay.”

Gray chuckled, low and dark, before flipping them smoothly—putting her on her hands and knees. She shivered with anticipation as he slid her panties down, trailing kisses along the curve of her spine, then over her ass.

"You spoil me," he murmured, lips brushing her skin.

Her breath hitched as his fingers traced her hips, and she smiled over her shoulder. "Only when you're good."

Gray smirked against her skin and gave her a playful bite on the ass—just enough to make her squeak and giggle, "I'm always good."

She watched him reach over to the nightstand, grabbing the small bottle of lube tucked inside. He popped the cap open with a familiar flick, and soon she felt the cool glide of his fingers between her ass, circling in slow, teasing strokes.

“Mmm…” she sighed, leaning down further, offering herself completely to his touch.

He eased a finger in, moving with practiced care—slow and deliberate. Her breath hitched, her body trembling beneath the sensation.

“What about this?” he asked softly. “How does that feel?”

“I-it feels good,” she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of her own heartbeat.

Gray pressed a kiss to the small of her back, then slowly licked up her spine, feeling her shiver beneath the trail of his tongue.

“Are you relaxed?” he murmured.

“As I’ll ever be…” she replied, breathless but eager.

He snorted softly, amusement laced with desire. Then, with steady hands, he gripped her hips and gently eased into her, drawing a low moan from them both.

Juvia gripped the sheets tightly as Gray began to move—slow at first, letting her adjust to the familiar stretch of him all over again.

“So fucking tight,” he groaned, voice ragged as he rolled his hips, gradually building a steady rhythm.

Each thrust pulled a gasp from her lips. “Oh—oh my God…”

Gray growled low in his throat, his hand sliding into her hair and fisting it gently, pulling her head back so he could see her face.

“Your ass is amazing,” he muttered, breath hot against her cheek.

Juvia let out a breathless laugh. “You say that every time.”

He smirked. “Because I mean it every time.”

Then he leaned down, capturing her mouth in a deep, hungry kiss. Her tongue met his, soft and urgent, the kiss turning messy and desperate as their bodies found a shared rhythm, movements growing faster, more intense.

And then he really began to move.

His hips snapped forward hard, pulling a sharp whimper from Juvia.

“Too much?” Gray asked, panting against her ear.

She shook her head quickly, hair sticking to her flushed skin, and he moved again—deeper this time—as his hand slid around to circle her clit.

Her back arched with a choked moan. “F-Fuck, Juvia,” he breathed, voice strained.

She only smiled, biting her lip as she started to move on her own—pushing back into him, rolling her hips with slow, deliberate precision. Each movement drew a new, desperate sound from him. Every gasp, every groan, fed something deep inside her.

“Does that feel good?” she teased, glancing back at him over her shoulder.

But Gray didn’t answer. He couldn’t—not with the way his breathing had broken into ragged gasps.

“Graaaay?” she purred.

“Yes,” he finally managed in a strangled groan. “You’re just… so tight—I don’t know how much longer I can last.”

“Aww, but I’m enjoying this so much,” Juvia teased, her voice a breathy sing-song as she rocked back against him.

“Oh, really now?” Gray’s eyes darkened with a wicked glint. Without pulling out, he shifted—sitting back against the headboard, taking her with him as he settled deep.

His hands gripped her hips firmly, thumbs pressing into her skin with intent.

“Bounce,” he said, voice low and commanding.

Juvia’s breath hitched, her cheeks burning—not from embarrassment, but from the delicious thrill that always came with that tone. She turned to look at him and locked eyes with him, lips curving into a sultry smile, and began to move—slowly at first, just to test him.

Gray’s fingers tightened, and she moaned softly as she picked up the pace, each movement driving him deeper, every bounce coaxing more pleasure from them both.

“Good girl,” he murmured, barely holding himself together. “Just like that.”

---

With a dull thud, Gray’s head hit the back of the headboard, his breath catching as he watched her—completely lost in the way her body moved, the way she took him in like she was made for it.

His legs tensed beneath her as she bounced, the pressure building fast and overwhelming. “J-Juvia—”

“Shh… not yet.” Her voice was soft, commanding.

Then, with one long, torturous motion, she sank all the way down, taking him to the hilt. A guttural sound tore from his throat, raw and involuntary.

“See?” she purred, rolling her hips with a devilish grin. “Aren’t you enjoying this?”

“J-Juvia, don’t you dare tease me right now—”

Instead, she pulled off him completely, making him whine in frustration—only to turn and face him with fire in her eyes. She slid back down, slow and deliberate, locking eyes with him as she did.

“I want to watch you fall apart this time.”

Gray’s mouth parted, breath ragged as he dragged his nails down her thighs, his hands greedy and reverent all at once. He looked up at her—flushed skin glowing with a thin sheen of sweat, her breasts heaving with each breath, nipples stiff and begging for his mouth again.

But it was the look in her eyes that undid him—the wild, wicked spark that screamed trouble… and promised everything.

Gray’s grip on her thighs tightened as she began to ride him again. Every movement sent a shiver through him, his jaw clenched, his eyes locked on her like she was the only thing tethering him to reality.

Juvia’s hands slid up his chest, fingers splayed against his heart as she moved—grinding down, rolling her hips just right. She moaned, head tipping back, her body arching as pleasure rippled through her.

Gray’s hands slid up to her waist, then her back, like he couldn’t decide where to hold on to her. “Juvia,” he groaned, voice breaking with the strain. “You feel… you feel so good—”

“I want to feel you lose control,” she whispered, leaning forward, pressing her forehead to his.

He kissed her—messy, desperate, deep—his breath catching as her pace quickened. The sound of skin meeting skin filled the room, joined by the shaky gasps and strangled moans they couldn't hold back.

“I'm close,” he panted, one hand slipping between them again to circle her with aching precision. “Come with me, baby…”

Juvia cried out, her body tensing as the first wave hit her hard—legs trembling, fingers digging into his shoulders, her ass clenching around him.

That was all it took.

With a rough, broken groan, Gray held her tight as he tipped over the edge, his body locking under hers as he spilled into her, stars bursting behind his eyes. He rode it out with her, pulse racing, breath stuttering, and head buried in her neck as they came down together.

With a small wince, Juvia carefully slid off of him and collapsed beside him, curling close and kissing his chest.

“I love it when you let me do that,” Gray said, still breathless.

“Mmm… and I love when you do it,” she murmured, nuzzling against his neck and planting a soft kiss there.

“Are you sore?” he asked, rubbing her butt gently.

“Just a little,” she said with a smile. “Nothing a nice soak in the tub can’t fix.”

She sat up, reaching for the nightstand.

Gray brushed a kiss across her shoulder. “Oh? Round two already?”

But when she turned back around, she wasn’t holding lube.

She was holding her book.

“Shh, I’m reading.”

Gray blinked. “Wait—did you seriously just use me so you could read in peace?!”

Juvia giggled, leaning in to cup his cheek affectionately. “Oh, honey… this isn’t the first time. And if you keep screaming at your games? It definitely won’t be the last.”

She gave him a sweet kiss and flipped open her book with a satisfied little hum.

“Oh hell no,” Gray said, sitting up. “I’m not letting you get away with that.”

He reached over and snatched the book out of her hands.

“Gray!” she gasped, laughing.

“Not-uh,” he growled playfully, pinning her down and kissing her neck. “I’m not done with you yet, you little temptress.”

Then he tickled her sides, and she squealed, kicking and laughing as they tangled together under the covers—books, games, and battles forgotten.

Chapter 5: The New Hire

Summary:

Sorry this chapter took FOREVER to come out! I changed my mind like 50 times lololol

“Did you hear we’re getting a new hire today?”

“Another one?”

“Yeah. Remember that girl from the temp agency? She quit after he made her cry.”

“Well, we did warn her he was tough.”

“I heard she quit because she kept trying to get in his pants.”

“Hush! He’s coming!”

Lucy, Levy, and Mira all snapped their attention to the tall, brooding man stepping off the elevator. With jet-black hair, piercing eyes, and an ever-present scowl, Gray Fullbuster—CEO of Fullbuster Trading—cut an imposing figure. He was in his late twenties, Magnolia’s most eligible bachelor, and easily its coldest man. He’d burned through five personal assistants in the past three months—none of them meeting his impossible standards. That, and every one of them had apparently mistaken the job description for a dating opportunity.

And according to rumor, Mr. Fullbuster wasn’t exactly... equipped for that.

“Good morning, Mr. Fullbuster!” Mira chirped, handing him a sleek travel mug. “Your coffee. You have a meeting with the new hire in about an hour.”

“That was fast,” he muttered, barely glancing her way. “Do you have her file?”

“Right here.” Mira held out a folder, smiling sweetly.

“Thanks, Mira. Send her in once she gets here, please.”

“Of course,” Mira replied with a bright smile, returning to the reception desk.

“Do you know what she looks like?” Lucy asked.

“No clue,” Levy said, shrugging. “I think her name’s Julia or something like that?”

Just then, the glass doors opened.

A tall, striking woman stepped in, her ocean-blue waves cascading past her shoulders. She wore a navy-blue pencil skirt and matching blazer that hugged her curves perfectly, the confident click of her heels echoing through the lobby.

“Hello! How can I help you?” Mira stood to greet her.

“Good morning, my name is Juvia. I have an interview scheduled for nine.”

“Ah! Yes, welcome!” Mira said cheerfully. “Right this way—Mr. Fullbuster will see you immediately.”

Juvia smiled politely and followed her down the hallway.

“Killer body,” Lucy muttered under her breath.

“Seriously, I wish I had boobs like that,” Levy whispered back.

“Are you kidding? I wish I had legs like that,” Lucy snorted. The two of them giggled, trying to return their focus to their screens.

Mira knocked lightly and peeked into Gray’s office. “Mr. Fullbuster? Your interview is here.”

“Thanks, Mira.”

“Good luck,” Mira whispered to Juvia as she stepped inside.

Juvia entered with a professional smile. “Good morning. My name is Juvia.”

“Gray Fullbuster,” he said, standing to shake her hand. His grip was firm but brief, his expression unreadable as he gestured to the chair across from his desk.

Juvia sat with poised elegance, crossing her legs smoothly.

“So,” Gray said, flipping open her file, “I see you graduated from Fiore University a few years ago. What was your field?”

“Marine biology,” she replied. “With a minor in finance.”

He looked up, one brow faintly raised. “Interesting combination.”

“I enjoy the ocean,” she said with a small smile, “but I figured a practical minor might come in handy. You know… in case Sea World never called.”

That earned her a short, surprised chuckle.

“Smart,” he said. “So—tell me about yourself. Why Fullbuster Trading? What do you know about the company?”

Juvia leaned forward slightly, keeping eye contact.

“I’ve followed Fullbuster Trading for a while,” she began. “You specialize in international commodity logistics, particularly in raw material distribution to developing markets. You’ve expanded into clean energy partnerships recently, which caught my interest—especially the collaboration with the Avalen group.”

Gray blinked, momentarily thrown by her accuracy.

“I’ve always been drawn to industries that make an impact,” she continued. “And your company is lean, fast, and not afraid to take bold risks. That speaks to a strong, decisive leadership style.” Her lips curved. “Plus, I hear the CEO is very… hands-on.”

Gray cleared his throat, shifting slightly in his seat. “I see you’ve done your homework.”

“I like to come prepared.”

He tapped a pen against her file, glancing down at her resume, then back up. “Alright, Juvia. What would you say is your greatest strength? And your biggest flaw?”

“My greatest strength?” Juvia echoed thoughtfully. “I adapt quickly. I can walk into chaos and find order. Whether it’s managing someone’s calendar, handling a last-minute crisis, or smoothing over a difficult client—I stay calm and get it done.”

Gray nodded slightly, intrigued. “And your flaw?”

“I overprepare,” she admitted with a shrug and a smile. “I tend to anticipate every possible outcome. It makes me great in emergencies… but also means I triple-check things I already know are right.”

“Control issues?”

“Preparedness issues,” she corrected, her tone light but sharp.

Gray allowed himself another small smile. He was impressed—and that didn’t happen often.

“Tell me,” he said, leaning back in his chair, “what would you do if I gave you five tasks with conflicting deadlines and all of them were marked urgent?”

“I’d ask which one you want done first,” Juvia said without missing a beat. “And then I’d delegate or time-slice the rest, depending on complexity.”

“You assume I trust you to delegate.”

“You assume I’d need your trust before earning it,” she replied smoothly.

There was a pause.

A beat of silence.

Gray studied her. Cool. Collected. Sharp as hell.

And—he hated to admit—very easy on the eyes.

Finally, he said, “You're not what I expected.”

“Is that a good thing?”

He didn’t answer right away. Instead, he set down the file and folded his hands on the desk. “You’re hired.”

Her brows lifted in surprise. “Just like that?”

“You said it yourself. You like to be prepared. I need someone who already is.” He stood and extended his hand once more. “Welcome to Fullbuster Trading, Juvia.”

She rose and shook his hand firmly. “Thank you. I won’t let you down.”

He held her gaze a beat longer than necessary. “You’d better not.”

Before Gray could reach for the doorknob to walk Juvia out, the door suddenly burst open with a loud bang.

A man with wild silver hair and a rumpled grey suit barreled in, completely unaware of his surroundings—until he crashed right into Juvia.

She let out a startled gasp as the impact knocked her off balance, sending her stumbling backward—straight into Gray. The two tumbled to the ground with a thud, Juvia landing squarely in his lap, her back pressed tightly against his chest.

“Oh—oh my God, I am so sorry!” the man exclaimed, wide-eyed as he rushed over and extended a hand to Juvia.

She blinked, cheeks flushed as she quickly stood, smoothing her skirt and brushing herself off. “I—it’s fine. Really.”

“Goddamn it, Lyon,” Gray growled from the floor, glaring up at him. “Would you slow down for once?”

“Sorry, bro,” Lyon said sheepishly, reaching down to help him up as well. His expression was a mixture of guilt and amusement.

Gray stood and straightened his jacket with a sigh. “Lyon, this is Juvia. She’s my new PA.”

Lyon turned toward her, offering a more charming smile this time. “Well, hello. My name’s Lyon. Hope I didn’t hurt you.”

Juvia smiled politely and extended her hand. “Oh no, I’m fine. It’s nice to meet you.”

They shook hands, and Lyon held on half a second longer than necessary before releasing her with a smile.

“Thank you again, Mr. Fullbuster,” Juvia said, turning back to Gray with a respectful nod. “I’ll see you tomorrow morning.”

“Yeah. See you then,” he replied.

As Juvia exited, Lyon shamelessly watched her go, eyes glued to the sway of her hips.

“She seems nice,” he murmured, lips quirking.

Gray shot him a look. “Don’t even think about it.”

Lyon smirked. “What? I was just being friendly.”

Lyon shut the door behind him, his eyes still trailing after Juvia as she chatted with Mira just outside.

Gray, now seated again behind his desk, pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Another new PA?” Lyon asked casually, still watching through the glass. “What happened to Coco?”

“Too handsy.”

Lyon let out a low hum. “Figures.”

Then, with a sly glance toward Gray, he added, “So… you gonna sleep with this one?”

Gray shot him a look that could have frozen lava. “Excuse me?”

“Come on, bro. It’s been months. You need something to loosen you up.”

“My sex life is none of your business, Lyon.”

“Yeah, well, it seems to be everyone else’s. Word around the office is that you—how do I put this politely—can’t get it up.”

Gray leaned back in his chair, face unreadable. “Let them talk. I don’t care. It’s none of their business anyway.”

Lyon dropped into the seat across from him, twirling a pen between his fingers with a smirk. “You’re no fun anymore. Used to be you’d at least pretend to have a pulse.”

Gray narrowed his eyes. “Did you actually need something, or did you come here just to bust my balls?”

“Can’t it be both?”

Gray sighed. “Lyon.”

“Alright, alright,” Lyon grinned, holding up his hands. “I’ll behave. For now. But seriously—Juvia? She’s hot, competent, and didn’t quit after bumping into your broody ass. That’s gotta be a sign.”

Gray didn’t respond. But his eyes flicked once toward the door Juvia had just walked out of.

Only for a second.

---

“Everyone, this is Juvia Lockser,” Gray announced, his deep voice carrying across the open office space. “She’s my new personal assistant. I expect all of you to welcome her with open arms—and respect.”

He motioned beside him where Juvia stood, poised and smiling politely. She wore a short-sleeve navy-blue tea dress that cinched at the waist with a thin black belt, the hem swishing just above her knees. Matching heels clicked softly against the floor as she gave a small wave.

“Hello, everyone!” she said warmly.

A scattered round of applause went up across the office, a mix of polite clapping and curious glances.

Lucy and Levy were the first to spring into action.

“I’m Lucy,” said the blonde with a bright grin, walking over. “I work in PR, and I need to know where you got that dress.”

“And I’m Levy,” said the blue-haired girl beside her. “Admin and research support. If you ever need shortcuts to find anything on Gray’s insane calendar—I got you.”

Juvia laughed, already feeling some of the nerves ease. “Thank you both. I’m looking forward to working here.”

Mira appeared a second later with her usual sunshine smile. “Let me give you the grand tour. And maybe steer you clear of anyone who still calls the copy machine ‘possessed.’”

From his glass office, Gray watched as the girls swept Juvia away, chatting animatedly. His eyes lingered on her for a moment before he turned back to his desk.

Lyon, of course, stood leaning in the doorway behind him with his arms crossed and an amused smirk.

“You’re watching,” he said.

“I’m monitoring,” Gray muttered, not looking up.

“Uh-huh. Monitoring her walk, maybe.”

Gray didn’t respond.

But Lyon just grinned wider.

“And this is Ultear,” Mira said, leading Juvia around the final corner. “She works in our cybersecurity department. Ultear, this is Juvia—Gray’s new PA.”

Ultear didn’t turn around at first. She had a headset pressed to her ear and her gaze glued to the monitors in front of her. After a second, she spun in her chair with a sour look.

“What?”

Juvia blinked, caught off guard. “My name is Juvia, it’s—”

“Ultear,” she cut in coldly. “I’m busy.”

Without another word, she turned back to her screens.

Mira gave an awkward smile and gently tugged Juvia’s arm. “Ignore her. She can be… a little moody at times.”

“You don’t say,” Juvia murmured under her breath as they walked away.

Mira laughed softly. “And finally—this is your office.”

She pushed open a sleek door to a modern, minimalist space with a desk, a monitor, and a few organized file stacks. The connecting door to Gray’s office stood slightly ajar.

“That door links directly to Mr. Fullbuster’s office for easier access,” Mira explained.

She walked to the frame and peeked her head in. “All set with the tour!”

“Perfect. Thanks, Mira,” Gray called from inside.

Mira turned back to Juvia, smiling warmly. “We do lunch at twelve if you’d like to join the girls and me.”

“Oh, I’d love to! Thank you.”

Mira waved and disappeared down the hallway. Juvia smiled to herself, then walked into Gray’s office, notebook in hand, and took the seat across from his desk.

“All settled?” Gray asked without looking up from his monitor.

“Yes,” she said, flipping open her notebook and clicking her pen. “Ready when you are, Mr. Fullbuster.”

His eyes flicked up to meet hers, expression unreadable.

“Let’s get to work, then.”

---

“So those are all the passwords, and your username will always be your email,” Gray said, gesturing to the screen.

Juvia nodded, scribbling notes quickly in her notebook. As she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, Gray’s eyes followed the motion, lingering a moment too long on the curve of her neck, and then just above the modest dip in her dress.

He cleared his throat sharply and looked away.

“So…” she asked, looking up with a smile, “what should I start with today?”

“Wh—oh, uh…” He blinked, refocusing. “I’d say just get all your programs and logins set up before lunch. Then, after, I’ll walk you through your first set of tasks.”

“Sounds perfect!” she said, snapping her notebook shut with a confident smile. “I’ll get right to it.”

She turned and walked back through the connecting door to her office, and Gray’s gaze, entirely against his will, followed the sway of her hair with each step.

He exhaled slowly, rubbing the back of his neck.

A knock came at the door.

“Yes?” he called.

The door cracked open. “Hey man, you got a sec?”

Gray groaned. “Yeah, Lyon. What now?”

“It’s kind of important,” Lyon said, stepping inside with mock seriousness.

Gray’s brows pulled together. “What is it? What’s wrong?”

Lyon leaned across the desk with an entirely too conspiratorial look. “What’s her type?”

Gray stared at him. “What’s her—? Get out.”

Lyon grinned like the devil. “You’re no fun.”

“Out.”

“I’m asking for a friend!”

“OUT!”

Lyon laughed as he ducked out of the office, leaving Gray to drag a hand down his face and mutter under his breath, “I need new friends.”

“Hey, Juvia! Ready for lunch?” Lucy called out as she strolled into the doorway, Levy and Mira right beside her.

Juvia looked up from her desk and smiled brightly. “Yes! Let me just grab my purse.”

She stood, smoothing her dress, then peeked her head through the shared door into Gray’s office. “Mr. Fullbuster, is there anything you need from lunch?”

Gray looked up from his screen. “I’m all set. Thank you, though.”

She offered a polite smile and a small wave before slipping out to join the others.

The four of them made their way down to the building’s café, the click of heels and low laughter trailing behind them.

“So,” Lucy began, glancing over with a grin as the elevator doors closed, “how’s day one with the infamous Gray Fullbuster?”

“Hasn’t thrown a stapler yet, has he?” Levy teased.

Juvia laughed softly. “Not even close. He’s actually been… very professional. Focused. A little intense.”

“Oh, honey,” Mira said, looping her arm through Juvia’s. “That’s just his resting face. You’ll get used to it.”

“Or dream about it,” Lucy muttered with a smirk.

Levy giggled. “Seriously though, you’re handling him better than the last three combined. We might actually get to keep you!”

“Let’s hope so,” Juvia said with a soft chuckle.

The girls slid into a booth in the corner of the café, plates and iced drinks in front of them as they settled in.

“So,” Lucy said, leaning in with a glint in her eye, “now that you’ve officially survived your first half-day, want to hear about the others who didn’t?”

Juvia raised a curious brow. “There’s more than just the girl who cried?”

“Oh, sweetheart,” Mira said with a dramatic sigh. “So many tears. So many exits. Let’s see… There was Cana—she lasted three days. Took one business trip with him and came back swearing he was a robot.”

Levy nodded. “Then there was Minerva. Super efficient, but she kept calling him ‘sir’ in this weird... bedroom voice.”

“She also tried to schedule fake meetings just to ‘accidentally’ get locked in his office with him,” Lucy added.

“She got escorted out by security when she tried to sit in his lap during a board call,” Mira chimed in, stabbing her salad. “Awkward.”

Juvia’s eyes widened slightly. “That explains the weird tension when I asked if he needed anything from lunch.”

“Oh, but Ultear takes the cake,” Levy said, lowering her voice.

“She’s still here,” Lucy reminded, gesturing upward with her fork like Ultear might be lurking on the ceiling.

“Right, but she started out as a PA too,” Mira said, biting back a grin. “She lasted the longest—almost six weeks. Then she got... possessive.”

“Like, hiding-his-coffee-cups-to-see-if-he’d-talk-to-her possessive,” Levy whispered.

Juvia blinked. “Oh... wow.”

“So yeah,” Lucy said, pointing a fry at her. “You seem great so far, and we’re rooting for you. Just... be careful. He’s a great guy deep down, but he does not do flirting in the office. Like, it’s an immediate shutdown.”

“Got it,” Juvia said with a smile. “Strictly professional.”

“Which honestly might be what makes you the first one who actually sticks,” Mira added with a wink. “Because you’re not throwing yourself at him like the rest.”

Juvia sipped her drink, eyes drifting out the café window thoughtfully.

She hadn’t come here for romance.

But for some reason, her thoughts wandered back to the way Gray’s gaze had lingered on her earlier, just for a second too long.

“Anything else I should know?” Juvia asked, stirring her iced coffee.

The girls exchanged looks.

“Well…” Lucy hesitated, eyes gleaming. “There is a rumor going around—”

“Lucy, don’t tell her that!” Levy cut in, swatting her arm.

Juvia tilted her head, intrigued. “A rumor?”

Lucy glanced around theatrically, then leaned in close, voice dropping to a whisper. “Apparently, the reason he turns down all his PAs isn’t just because he’s a professional. Word is… he has bedroom issues.”

Juvia blinked. “Bedroom issues?”

Mira sighed but didn’t stop her. “Specifically... they say he can’t perform.”

“As in...” Juvia trailed off.

“As in,” Lucy said, wide-eyed, “nothing happens. No matter how pretty the girl is, how forward she gets—zip. Nada. Like his pants are sealed shut with corporate policy.”

Levy looked mortified. “That is such a terrible rumor! And completely unproven.”

“Still,” Mira said with a half-smile, “no one’s been able to disprove it, either. Every assistant who’s tried to seduce him ends up fired, ghosted, or mysteriously relocated to our East Branch.”

Juvia blinked again, the image of Gray—sharp-suited, scowling, and perfectly put together—flashing in her mind.

He did seem tightly wound.

But impotent? That didn’t quite match the man she’d seen watching her taking notes earlier.

Still, she only said, “Interesting.”

Levy leaned in. “Don’t worry. You seem sane and actually competent, so you’ve already got an edge.”

“And hey,” Lucy grinned, “we don’t actually care about the rumors. We just like to have something spicy with our sandwiches.”

They all laughed and carried on, but a small flicker of curiosity lingered in Juvia’s mind.

Because for all the rumors—something told her Gray Fullbuster was not a man without fire.

As lunch wrapped up, the girls made their way back upstairs, laughter echoing faintly in the hallway.

Gray was on a call when Juvia stepped into the office, his tone low and clipped. She offered him a polite smile and quietly returned to her desk.

Logging back into her computer, she began sifting through files, getting a feel for the company’s internal systems. As she scanned through one particular document—labeled Foreign Exchange Policy Update – Q1—her brows furrowed.

“What on earth…” she murmured, leaning in closer.

The numbers were off. Paragraphs were a mess. And the spelling? Appalling.

“Who wrote this?”

With a quiet huff, she clipped her hair up and dove in. Her fingers flew across the keyboard as she deleted section after section, rewriting entire blocks of text, correcting terminology, recalculating figures, and tightening formatting. Within twenty minutes, it was clean, concise, and more thorough than the original ever hoped to be.

“Juvia?” Gray’s voice broke through as he stepped into the adjoining doorway, phone call finished.

“Just a sec… okay.” She hit save and swiveled in her chair. “Sorry, I saw an issue that needed fixing.”

Gray’s brow lifted. “An issue?”

“Yes,” she said, spinning her monitor slightly toward him. “This foreign exchange policy file had incorrect numbers and a mountain of typos. So I rewrote it for you and saved a cleaner version in the shared folder.”

He stepped closer, peering at the screen.

“Whoever wrote the original,” Juvia continued with a chuckle, “clearly isn’t very educated. I mean—who spells ‘residual’ with a 'Y' and a 'Z'?”

Gray scanned the new version silently. Then again.

And then glanced at her, surprised.

It was good. More than good. She hadn’t just cleaned it up—she’d improved it.

“Well…” he said slowly, “that file was written by our senior market analyst.”

Juvia froze. “Oh.”

“But,” he added, a flicker of amusement in his voice, “you’re not wrong.”

She relaxed, letting out a soft laugh. “I’ll, um, be a little more tactful next time.”

Gray smirked. “No—keep being honest. It’s refreshing.”

Their eyes met briefly, something unspoken passing between them before Juvia turned back to her desk, cheeks faintly flushed.

Gray returned to his office, but not before stealing one last glance over his shoulder.

Yeah, she was going to be a problem.

A very competent, beautiful problem.

---

“You’re free to go, Juvia. It’s five,” Gray said as he glanced at the clock.

Juvia looked up from her screen, blinking in surprise. “Already? Wow, the day flew by.”

She shut down her computer and pushed in her chair, grabbing her purse.

“Time flies when you’re rewriting broken files riddled with errors,” Gray teased, leaning back in his chair.

She gave a soft laugh, her cheeks tinged the faintest pink. “I hope I didn’t overstep earlier.”

“Not at all. I appreciate honesty,” he said, his gaze lingering on her a moment longer than necessary. “Have a good night, Juvia. See you tomorrow.”

“See you tomorrow,” she said, offering a warm smile before stepping out.

Gray returned to his work, unaware of the smile still lingering on his face.

Downstairs, near the building's lobby, Juvia stood pacing outside the main doors, phone pressed to her ear.

“What do you mean you can’t get me? Are you serious right now?! I told you four times!”

She paused, her voice rising with frustration.

“Oh, so it’s "the boys’ "fault now? That’s what it sounds like! Just—get off your damn computer and come pick me up!”

She hung up sharply and shoved her phone deep into her purse, muttering under her breath, “Unbelievable.”

“Juvia?” came a familiar voice.

She spun, startled.

Gray stood just behind the glass doors, jacket in hand, eyebrows drawn in concern. “What are you still doing here?”

She forced a quick smile. “Oh. Just... waiting for my roommate. He’s running late.”

Gray glanced past her to the empty parking lot, then back to her, noting the tension still clinging to her shoulders.

A pause.

“Do you need a ride?”

Her eyes widened. “Oh, no—I couldn’t ask you to—”

“You didn’t. I offered.”

She hesitated, purse strap clutched in her hand.

Gray opened the door, motioning to the sleek black car parked along the curb. “Come on. I won’t quiz you on trade reports in the car, I promise.”

After a beat, she gave in, cheeks warm. “Okay. Just this once.”

Gray opened the passenger door for her without a word, then circled around and slid into the driver’s seat. The quiet hum of the engine filled the space as he started the car.

“Where to?” he asked, glancing over at her.

“Um… the townhouses over on Rosedell,” Juvia replied, fastening her seatbelt. “Third building in.”

He nodded and pulled away from the curb, merging into the light evening traffic.

For a moment, the car was quiet, comfortable, but charged with something unspoken. The soft hum of the engine, the low instrumental music playing through the speakers, and the occasional turn signal filled the silence.

“Thanks again,” she said after a moment, glancing at him. “For the ride. And earlier, for not minding the file thing.”

Gray’s eyes stayed on the road, but his voice was low and sincere. “I meant what I said. You were right about the file. And you’re good at what you do.”

Juvia smiled softly, tucking a piece of hair behind her ear. “That’s nice to hear. Most bosses don’t exactly love being corrected on day one.”

“You didn’t correct me,” he said, lips quirking just slightly. “You corrected the analyst. I’m just smart enough to appreciate it.”

She laughed, and the sound filled the car like sunlight. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

He glanced at her quickly, then back to the road—but something in his jaw relaxed. The tension he always wore like armor seemed a little less heavy.

As they turned down Rosedell, he slowed near the third building. “This it?”

“Yeah, right there’s perfect.”

He pulled up to the curb and shifted into park. Juvia unbuckled and turned to him.

“Well… thanks again. I promise I don’t usually yell at people in public.”

Gray smirked. “You’re not the first person I’ve seen argue with someone over the phone outside this office.”

She laughed, hand on the door. “Goodnight, Mr. Fullbuster.”

“Gray,” he said before she could step out.

She blinked, hand pausing on the handle. “What?”

“Outside the office… it’s just Gray.”

Her lips curved. “Okay… Gray. Goodnight.”

She stepped out and shut the door gently behind her.

Gray watched her walk toward the building, her silhouette disappearing behind the front door before he finally pulled away, his expression unreadable, except for the faintest smile still tugging at his lips.

The moment Juvia closed the door to her townhouse behind her, she leaned against it and exhaled slowly.

The quiet of the space wrapped around her like a blanket. No office noise. No passive-aggressive coworkers. No clipped, authoritative voice calling her name through a shared door.

Just silence.

She slipped off her heels and padded across the floor, flicking on a lamp as she set her purse down. Her roommate’s gaming headset could be faintly heard from the other room—muffled shouting, quick clicking. Typical.

Juvia made her way into the kitchen, poured herself a glass of water, and leaned against the counter, replaying the last ten minutes in her head.

Gray.

No—Mr. Fullbuster—no... Gray.

He had opened her car door. He’d noticed her work. He’d smiled—not the tight, formal curve she’d seen in the office, but something warmer. More human.

He’d offered her a ride without a single ounce of hesitation. Just… offered.

She sipped her water, frowning slightly. That shouldn’t have meant anything. It was just a ride. He was her boss. And she’d had bosses before—some kind, some awful—but none of them had made her feel like her heart was trying to do cartwheels behind her ribs.

Or made her nervous about what dress she’d wear on day two.

“Outside the office… It’s just Gray.”

That sentence repeated itself like a whisper in her mind.

Juvia sighed and set the glass down.

“This is not a thing,” she told herself firmly. “You are here to work. Not to crush on the emotionally unavailable CEO who may or may not have a libido.”

She stood upright, grabbing a pen and her planner off the kitchen table.

But as she sat and started prepping for tomorrow—color-coding her task list, sketching out reminders—she caught herself doodling something at the bottom of the page without thinking.

A name.

Gray.

She rolled her eyes, crossed it out, and muttered, “I need sleep.”

But when she went to bed an hour later, her mind didn’t drift to company files or tomorrow’s tasks.

It drifted to a car ride, a quiet smile, and the way his voice softened just slightly when he said her name.

---

“Okay, seriously,” Lucy said, throwing up her hands as Juvia stepped into the office. “This is four days in a row now. Where do you buy your clothes? It should be illegal to look this good every day.”

Mira, just behind her, let out a playful sigh. “Honestly. Save some cute for the rest of us.”

Juvia’s cheeks flushed a soft pink as she looked down at herself, nervously brushing off imaginary lint from her dress. “O-oh, this? I’ve had it for a while.”

The purple polka-dot wrap dress hugged her curves perfectly, the neckline dipping just enough to give the girls a generous lift without going overboard. She hadn’t expected to draw this much attention, but it was happening more and more lately.

“I mean, look at that neckline,” Lucy whispered, clearly not whispering. “It’s criminal.”

“Confidence looks good on you, Juvia,” Mira added with a wink.

“I—I just wanted to dress nice for work,” Juvia said, fidgeting with the thin belt at her waist.

Lucy smirked knowingly. “Mmhmm. Just for work. Definitely not for any particular CEO who might glance your way every time you walk past his door.”

“Lucy!”

“Just saying!” she grinned. “If I looked like that in a wrap dress, I’d be staging fake emergencies just to get called into his office.”

Mira laughed. “Don’t give her ideas.”

Juvia hid her face behind her folder, her heart fluttering despite her best efforts to act casual. She had definitely noticed Gray’s gaze linger a second too long these last few days—but maybe that was just her imagination...

...Right?

“Juvia, can you come here a sec?” Gray called from his office.

She looked up from her screen. “Yes?”

She stepped through the connecting door, notebook in hand—but the moment she saw him, her brain short-circuited.

"Just a quick question about these expense reports..."

It was Friday, which meant casual dress around the office. Gray wore fitted black slacks and a dark blue button-up shirt, the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. The fabric clung just right across his shoulders, but it was his forearms that did her in—strong, lean, the veins pronounced in that quietly masculine way that made her knees just the slightest bit weak.

Oh no.

Her mind wandered before she could stop it, drifting to the thought of those arms wrapped around her, pulling her flush against his chest as he leaned in, brushing his lips against that sensitive spot just beneath her ear—

“Juvia?”

She blinked. “I’m sorry, what?”

Gray chuckled, his brow raised with amusement. “The expense reports. I was asking if you had a chance to scan them over.”

“Oh! Yes. I—I mean, not all of them yet. I was going to finish those after I organized the client contacts for next week.”

“Good,” he said, arms crossing slowly, and she immediately regretted looking because now they looked even better flexed like that. “No rush. Just wanted to make sure we were on the same page.”

She nodded, trying to keep her face neutral despite the fire under her skin. “Absolutely. We are. Same page. Very same.”

He smirked, just barely. “You okay?”

“Fine!” she said too quickly, then cleared her throat. “Just... Friday brain.”

“Mm,” he said, that amused glint not leaving his eyes. “Right.”

Juvia backed toward the door, determined not to trip over her own feet. “I’ll just... get back to those reports.”

“Good idea,” he said, and as she turned to leave, his eyes briefly followed—though this time, it was the sway of her hips.

Later that afternoon, Juvia found herself in the break room with Mira, sipping tea and pretending not to be flustered as her thoughts continued to replay those forearms on a loop.

Mira, never one to miss a thing, raised an eyebrow. “You’ve been red in the face since ten this morning. Spill it.”

“I’m fine,” Juvia insisted, but her tone was way too defensive to be convincing.

“Sure you are,” Mira said, propping her chin in her hand. “Is this about a certain CEO in rolled-up sleeves?”

Juvia let out a dramatic groan and buried her face in her hands. “It’s so dumb! It’s not even like a real thing.”

“Oh no,” Mira grinned. “It’s very real.”

Juvia peeked through her fingers. “It’s just... okay, it’s forearms. I have a thing for forearms. And today he’s just—out there—with them, like he’s trying to ruin lives or something.”

Mira laughed. “That’s actually adorable.”

“I was trying to answer a simple question about expense reports, and meanwhile my brain is like, ‘wonder what those arms feel like pinning you to a wall, Juvia.’ Like—how am I supposed to function?!”

Unbeknownst to either of them, just around the corner, Gray had stepped up outside the break room door, intending to grab a coffee. But the second he heard his name and forearms in the same sentence, he froze.

His hand hovered mid-reach over the door handle.

“…pinning you to a wall?” he mouthed to himself, eyes wide.

Inside, Mira gasped with laughter. “You did not just say that out loud.”

Juvia looked mortified. “Promise me you’ll never repeat this. Ever.”

Mira raised a hand. “Sworn to the grave.”

Gray, still outside, took one silent step back, coffee completely forgotten, and turned on his heel to retreat toward his office—one hand rubbing the back of his neck, ears faintly pink.

Forearms.

Pinning her to a wall.

He sat down hard in his chair and stared at his sleeves for a long second.

Then… he smirked.

“Forearms, huh?”

A beat later, he heard the quiet click of Juvia returning to her office. And that’s when inspiration struck—equal parts petty, brilliant, and dangerous.

He pulled up a blank document and quickly typed up a mess of confusing jargon—half-math, half-nonsense, something that looked vaguely official but would make zero actual sense on purpose. Then, he slapped a vague title on it—“Internal Commission Structure Proposal”—and sent it to her inbox with a satisfied click.

A few seconds passed.

Then: ping.

He waited.

And—

“Wait… what?” Her voice floated through the door.

“Um, Mr. Fullbuster?” she called, hesitantly.

He stood and strolled casually into her office, schooling his face into the perfect mask of concern. “Yeah?”

“I just got this document about… commissions?” she said, frowning at her screen. “But we don’t even do commissions.”

“Huh,” he said smoothly, stepping closer. “That’s odd.”

She turned slightly in her chair to look up at him, pointing at the screen. “Well, see—right here it says we’re restructuring for performance-based incentives, but that would require an entirely new compensation system.”

“Hmm,” Gray murmured, leaning over to get a better look.

He rested one hand casually on the desk.

The other…

Came to rest gently on the back of her chair.

Juvia’s breath caught sharply in her throat.

He leaned in just enough for her to feel the shift in the air. “Show me where?”

Her voice came a little shakier than usual. “U-um. Right here.”

Gray leaned slightly farther, his forearm flexing subtly as he pointed—on purpose. He could feel her eyes dart toward it.

“Interesting,” he murmured, completely deadpan. “You’re right. Doesn’t make a lick of sense.”

She swallowed hard. “N-no. It really doesn’t.”

“I’ll get to the bottom of it,” he said, finally stepping back—but not before catching the faint flush rising in her cheeks.

And he definitely didn’t miss the way she avoided looking directly at his arms as he left.

Back in his office, Gray shut the door and allowed himself a small, smug grin.

Yeah.

He was so going to hell.

---

“All right, everyone. Have a great weekend,” Gray called out as the last of the reports were filed and the clock struck five.

Chairs squeaked, keyboards stopped clacking, and a soft chorus of “You too!” echoed through the office as people grabbed their bags and headed out.

“Juvia, wanna grab a drink?” Levy asked, already swinging her purse over her shoulder.

“Sure!” Juvia smiled, happy for the distraction. She followed Levy, Lucy, and Mira out the doors and across the street to the cozy little bar with soft lighting, velvet booths, and dangerously good happy hour wine.

Not even five minutes in, Mira was already smirking over the rim of her glass. “So…” she drawled, “how’d the rest of the day go with Mr. Sexy Forearms?”

Juvia groaned and took a long, dramatic sip of her wine. “Don’t call him that.”

“Oh no,” Lucy said, eyes lighting up. “It was worse than we thought?”

“Not worse,” Juvia said, setting her glass down. “Just… diabolical.”

“Explain,” Levy said, already leaning forward.

“He sent me this completely confusing document about commissions, which, newsflash, we don’t even do—and acted just as ‘confused’ as I was about it.”

“Let me guess,” Mira grinned. “He helped you figure it out?”

Juvia narrowed her eyes. “He leaned over. Put his hand on my desk. His other hand on my chair. I practically forgot what a commission was.”

Lucy let out a loud laugh. “You poor thing.”

“His sleeves were rolled up!” Juvia hissed, grabbing her wine again. “He knows what he’s doing.”

“Oh, he definitely knows,” Mira said. “And if you think he didn’t catch your whole flustered act, you’re underestimating him.”

“He smirked when he left,” Juvia admitted with a groan. “Like he won.”

Levy patted her arm sympathetically. “To be fair… he kinda did.”

“Guys!” Juvia buried her face in her hands. “He’s my boss. This is not okay.”

Mira topped off her wine with a wicked grin. “Sweetheart… It’s only not okay if you get caught.”

“Ugh, I need a refill. Anyone want anything?” Juvia asked, standing and brushing off her dress.

“All good,” Mira replied.

“Same here,” Lucy added, mid-laugh.

Juvia made her way to the bar, setting her empty glass down. “Excuse me, can I get an eight-ounce Pinot Noir?”

The bartender gave a quick nod. “Here you go, ma’am.”

“Thanks.”

“Hi there,” came a smooth, deep voice to her right.

She turned slightly to find a tall, broad-shouldered man with tousled dark hair, a bold tattoo just above his eyebrow, and a cocky smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. He looked like he’d walked straight out of a nightclub ad.

“Oh. Hello.”

“Bora,” he said, extending a hand. “What’s your name?”

Her gaze flicked toward her table, hoping for an out—but the girls were deep in conversation, laughing and animated.

“Juvia,” she replied politely, shaking his hand.

“Can I buy you a drink?”

She lifted her newly filled glass. “Just got a refill, actually.”

“Damn. Missed my shot,” he said with a grin.

Juvia chuckled lightly.

He leaned against the bar, “So what’s a girl like you doing in a place like this?”

"Just with some friends,"

They chatted for a few minutes, Bora clearly not getting the hint. Juvia kept trying to steer the conversation toward neutral territory, casually glancing back toward her friends.

“So, where are your friends?” Bora asked.

“Over there,” she said, pointing across the room, looking in their direction. “That’s Mira, Lucy, and the smaller one is Levy—”

She turned back to face him—

But instead of Bora, she found herself staring at a familiar chest.

A dark blue button-up shirt.

Rolled sleeves.

Forearms.

“Don’t drink that,” Gray said flatly, eyes fixed on the wine glass in her hand.

Juvia blinked. “What?”

“Give it to me.” His tone left no room for argument.

She handed it over instinctively, heart pounding.

Gray turned to the bartender, set the glass down, and said curtly, “Open another bottle. From the back shelf. I’ll pay.”

Bora raised an eyebrow, amused. “Can I help you, man?”

Gray didn’t look at him. “No. You’re done here.”

Bora scoffed. “Excuse me?”

Gray’s gaze finally slid to him, and while his voice remained calm, the air shifted. “She’s with me.”

Bora stared him down for a beat too long, then scoffed and raised his hands. “Alright, alright. No need to get territorial.”

He turned and sauntered away, and the second he was out of earshot, Juvia exhaled.

“Wait, did he...?” she asked, looking up at him. 

“Sketchy guy. Seen him around here before, trying to slip things into drinks. I didn’t want to take the chances with that.”

She stared at him, lips parting slightly. “You came across the street for that?”

“I came for a drink,” he lied smoothly. “And then I saw you.”

A new glass of wine was set down in front of her, and Gray slid it toward her.

“This one’s clean. Enjoy it—with your friends.”

He turned to leave.

And for a second, Juvia did nothing.

Then, impulsively—“Wait.”

Gray paused, looking over his shoulder.

“…You want to join us?”

His eyes met hers. A slow, unreadable expression crossed his face.

Then—

“Yeah. Sure.”

“Guys, look who’s here!” Juvia said, voice just a little too high-pitched, a little too shaky as she approached the table.

Lucy’s eyes widened. “No way…”

“Is that THE Mr. Fullbuster?” Mira asked with a grin, practically clapping.

Levy gawked. “I’ve worked with you for three years, and I’ve never seen you outside the office. I thought you evaporated at 5:01.”

Gray chuckled low in his throat as he slid into the seat beside Juvia, completely at ease. “Never say never.”

The girls practically lit up around him, a flurry of playful teasing and disbelieving chatter buzzing through the booth.

“Should we order champagne? Is this a corporate holiday?” Lucy teased.

“Tell us, Mr. Fullbuster,” Mira added, “what brings you out to our humble little bar?”

Gray leaned back casually, eyes flicking toward Juvia. “Let’s just say… curiosity.”

Juvia took a sip of her wine in a desperate attempt to cool her face.

As the conversation picked up around them—Lucy talking about a marketing client from hell, Mira giggling over someone’s terrible karaoke attempt—Juvia started to relax.

Until—

She felt something under the table.

A soft nudge against her knee.

Her heart leapt, and she nearly jumped out of her seat.

Gray didn’t look at her. Didn’t smirk. Didn’t even blink. He just took a casual sip of his drink as if he hadn’t just sent her pulse racing with a brush of his leg.

Juvia sat frozen, gripping her glass a little tighter.

Lucy leaned in. “You okay?”

“Mmhmm!” Juvia squeaked, smiling way too hard. “Just—cold! A little cold.”

Gray finally glanced sideways at her.

And smirked.

---

It was just after seven, the evening air cool and buzzing with the soft hum of nightlife. The girls filed out of the bar, cheeks flushed and steps just slightly uneven—except for Juvia, who trailed behind them, still composed. One and a half glasses of wine and she was barely buzzed.

“Anyone need a ride home?” Gray asked, pulling his keys from his pocket.

“We’re good!” Lucy chirped, wobbling slightly. “Our boyfriends are coming to get us!” She hiccuped, giggled, and looped her arm through Levy’s.

“Juvia?” Gray asked, turning to her.

She blinked, caught off guard. “Oh, um… It’s okay. I can walk.”

Mira spun around and smacked her lightly on the arm. “Girl. Just accept the ride.”

Juvia’s face flushed pink. “I— I guess that’d be okay…”

As the others waved their goodbyes and staggered off in pairs, Juvia followed Gray across the street to his car. He didn’t speak as he unlocked it, and she didn’t fill the silence. But as he held the door open for her, she paused.

“Thank you,” she said softly. “For earlier. I mean.”

He shrugged, stepping around to the driver’s side. “No big deal.”

“It is a big deal,” she insisted as she slid into her seat. “You didn’t let me get drugged by some creep.”

Gray glanced at her briefly before starting the engine. “I wasn’t about to stand there and let that happen.”

They drove in silence for a few minutes, the only sound the quiet music playing from the stereo. Juvia found herself watching the way his fingers curled around the wheel. The strength in them. The quiet control.

“Turn here, right?” he asked.

“Yeah. Third building,” she said, pointing.

Gray pulled into the lot and put the car in park, but neither moved to unbuckle right away. The silence lingered.

Juvia hesitated, then said, almost too quickly, “Do you, um… want to come in? My roommate’s gone for the weekend, so uh… my place is actually clean for once.”

Gray’s hand rested on the keys, but he didn’t turn them yet. His gaze met hers.

There was a pause.

And then he nodded once.

“Sure. Why not?”

“Nice place,” Gray said, stepping inside and taking a slow look around.

“Thank you,” Juvia replied, closing the door behind him. “It’s not much, but… it’s home.”

“So, you have a roommate?”

“My brother, actually,” she said, kicking off her shoes and tossing her purse on the coffee table. “He just went through a rough breakup, so he’s been staying here for a few weeks.”

Gray wandered the living room, quietly observing the space. It was warm and lived-in—cozy. Personal. On the walls were snapshots of her life: a graduation photo, a candid shot of her feeding a baby manatee, a grumpy-looking older man posing stiffly beside her (definitely the brother), her diplomas, and a smiling family portrait.

He paused in front of the manatee picture. “You got to feed a manatee? I thought that was illegal.”

Juvia returned from the kitchen with two cups of water, handing him one as she chuckled. “It is—unless you’re working at a rehab nursery. I did a volunteer program one summer down in Floravelle. Best summer of my life.”

He took the cup, nodding slowly. “Well… in two weeks, we’ve got that convention down by the coast. Maybe you’ll get to see one again.”

She blinked. “We?”

Gray shrugged lightly, taking a seat on the edge of her couch. “It’s a weekend conference. Usually my PA comes with me to help schedule meetings and manage my calendar. But I can always bring someone else—”

“No!” she said quickly, too quickly. Her eyes widened. “I—I mean, no. I can come. I’d love to come.”

Gray looked up at her then, his gaze lingering just a little longer than necessary.

“You sure?”

She smiled, nervous but sincere. “Positive. Maybe we’ll even get lucky and spot a manatee.”

He smirked, setting his cup down on the table. “You just want an excuse to break federal law.”

She laughed, easing into the couch across from him. “Maybe.”

Their eyes met again—longer this time.

The air between them quieted. Heavy, but not uncomfortable.

Gray cleared his throat, the silence stretching a bit too long. Juvia reached up and scratched the back of her head, trying to break the tension with a small, sheepish smile.

“Sooo…” she began, voice light. “What about you?”

He blinked, caught off guard. “What about me?”

She tilted her head, expression open. “Well, you know my entire background, where I live, what kind of animals I illegally feed.” Her tone was teasing, but her eyes were curious. “Tell me about you. I think it’s only fair.”

Gray leaned back slightly on the couch, resting an ankle on his opposite knee, arms folding lazily as he considered her.

“I grew up just outside Magnolia. Family business types—strict, structured. My dad was the kind of guy who thought a five-minute break meant you were slacking off. He ran Fullbuster Trading before me. I took over after college.”

Juvia nodded, leaning in slightly. “Was it what you wanted?”

Gray shrugged, eyes flicking to hers. “Want’s a luxury I didn’t have back then. I was good at numbers. Better at keeping calm when everyone else panicked. That made me the ‘obvious’ choice. So… I became the guy with the corner office before I even had time to figure out what else I might’ve wanted.”

She didn’t say anything right away. Just watched him—really watched him. There was something in his voice. Not regret, exactly. But weariness.

“Do you like it?” she asked gently.

A pause.

“Some days,” he said honestly. “Other days… I feel like I’m living someone else’s life. Wearing someone else’s skin.”

Juvia’s expression softened. “That’s kind of heartbreaking.”

Gray glanced at her, and her sincerity made his stomach twist—because it wasn’t pity in her eyes. It was understanding.

“I never said it out loud before,” he admitted.

“You just did.”

They sat in silence for a few seconds, something unspoken stretching between them like a thread being pulled tighter and tighter.

Then Gray broke it, just a little.

“You know,” he said, voice quieter now, “I didn’t come to that bar for a drink.”

Juvia blinked. “You didn’t?”

He shook his head. “I came because I saw you walk across the street. And I didn’t want to let you go just yet.”

Her breath caught.

The air felt different now. Warmer. Charged.

“…Gray,” she said softly.

And he looked at her—really looked at her.

“Yeah?”

“Why did you really come to the bar?” Juvia asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Gray's eyes met hers, steady and unguarded for once. “Because I wasn’t ready to say goodnight.”

His gaze flicked briefly to her lips, then back to her deep blue eyes. Slowly, carefully, he leaned in—his fingers lifting to brush a thumb gently across her lower lip, like he was memorizing the shape of her mouth before he dared to claim it.

“I want to kiss you,” he murmured, his voice low, rough with restraint. “I know I shouldn’t. But I do.”

Juvia’s heart pounded in her chest. She could feel the warmth of his breath ghosting over her lips, could smell the faintest trace of his cologne—something clean, sharp, and undeniably him.

He leaned in closer, and their lips just barely touched—just enough to make her breath hitch.

“W-we shouldn’t…” she whispered, though she didn’t pull away.

Gray’s lips brushed against hers again, softer this time—like a secret being shared.

“What do you want?” he asked, voice like velvet.

“I…” Juvia’s eyes fluttered closed for a second. “I don’t know.”

Gray gave a low, breathy chuckle, and she felt the sound rather than heard it—right against her skin.

“Then I’ll wait.”

He pulled back slowly, his thumb tracing along her jaw one last time before his hand fell away.

No pressure.

No expectation.

Just patience—and something deeper, unspoken.

Juvia swallowed, her chest rising and falling too quickly, but when she looked up at him again, her lips curved into the faintest, uncertain smile.

And Gray smiled back.

---

On Monday, Juvia wore a black, form-fitting dress with a modest but deliberate U-shaped neckline that hugged her curves in all the right places. Her hair was curled and soft around her face. Her heels were sharp. And her perfume was just enough to make someone lean in and breathe her in without realizing it.

When she got to the office, she stepped into the elevator, alone.

Until, just before the doors could close, a hand slid in and stopped them.

Gray stepped inside, dressed in a dark charcoal suit—tailored to perfection, no tie, and his top button undone. He looked sharp, tired, and devastating.

Juvia smiled like she had nothing to hide. “Good morning, Mr. Fullbuster.”

He smirked. “Good morning, Juvia.”

The doors closed with a soft ding, sealing them inside a metal box of rising tension. Alone.

His cologne—clean and cold—mixed with her new perfume in a blend that practically crackled in the air between them. Neither of them moved.

He glanced at her, casually, like it was nothing.

But his eyes flicked—once—down the curve of her neckline, and then back to her face.

Juvia tilted her head slightly, her voice honey-sweet. “Rough morning?”

His lips quirked. “Not anymore.”

Her smile deepened.

The elevator climbed.

Gray’s hands were in his pockets, but the tension in his posture betrayed him. And when the elevator dinged at their floor, Juvia stepped out first, letting her perfume linger in her wake.

“Have a productive day, Mr. Fullbuster,” she called over her shoulder, not looking back.

Gray stayed behind for half a second too long, watching her hips sway down the hall, jaw clenched just slightly.

He exhaled through his nose.

She was going to be the death of him.

“Meeting in fifteen, everyone,” Gray announced, eyes glued to his phone as he leaned against the edge of his desk.

It was the first of the month—meaning strategy updates, goal adjustments, and final logistics for the convention next week. The entire office buzzed with quiet urgency.

Juvia stepped into his office, heels clicking confidently.

“Here are the packets for the meeting,” she said, placing a neatly clipped stack on the corner of his desk.

“Thanks,” he muttered, still scrolling.

Juvia blinked, tilting her head.

No glance.

No smirk.

Not even a flick of his gaze.

“…Do you need anything else until then?” she asked, voice dipped just enough to catch his attention.

“No,” he replied shortly, thumbs tapping his screen.

She stared for a second longer, lips parting, waiting for something.

Nothing.

“…Okay. I’ll wait then.” Her tone cooled.

She turned on her heel, walked back into her office, and sat down, crossing one leg over the other, tapping her fingers impatiently on the desk.

What the hell was that?

Hadn’t they just had a moment?

Did she read everything wrong? Was she pushing too hard?

She huffed softly and resisted the urge to march back in there and demand a reaction.

Little did she know—

Gray was sitting at his desk, jaw tight, phone long forgotten in his hand.

His pulse was hammering in his throat.

Every inch of him wanted to storm through that door, grab her waist, and plop her right down on his lap. Kiss her senseless. Bury his face in that maddening perfume. Trace the curve of that dress with his hands and see just how long she’d pretend to be unaffected.

But he didn’t.

Because if he did, he wasn’t sure he’d stop.

And there was still a meeting to get through.

So he sat there instead—perfectly still.

And suffered.

As everyone filed into the meeting room, Juvia was still overthinking.

Why had Gray gone cold all of a sudden? He hadn’t even looked at her. After everything that had happened over the weekend, after that night… nothing.

She sat near the head of the table, trying to mask the unease behind her usual poise.

“Alright, everyone, let’s get started,” Gray said, settling into the seat beside her. “Juvia, can you pass the packets around?”

“Yes, sir,” she replied, voice cool.

She stood, handing out the neatly prepared folders around the table. By the time she returned to her seat, the last trace of confidence she’d felt this morning had been replaced by confusion.

“Mira, take it away,” Gray said, giving the floor over.

Mira launched smoothly into the update, gesturing to the slide behind her. Juvia forced her focus forward, jotting notes as she listened—but Gray wasn’t listening at all.

He was watching her.

Or more specifically, her legs.

When she shifted in her seat and crossed her legs, her dress rode up just slightly revealing the edge of a tattoo on the side of her thigh. Just a peek. Just enough.

Without a word, without so much as looking at her, his hand drifted downward—subtle, slow—and the tip of his finger gently traced the outer line of the ink on her creamy skin.

Juvia froze.

Her pen paused mid-word.

Her breath hitched quietly.

She turned her head just a little—but didn’t dare look at him fully. Her eyes were wide, her pulse erratic.

His face?

Completely unreadable. Staring ahead like nothing was happening.

But his finger continued its quiet path along the ink, slow and precise.

And in a room full of people, Juvia had never felt more undone.

Juvia tried desperately to focus on Mira’s presentation. Something about vendor contracts. Or maybe venue shifts. She couldn’t tell anymore.

Not with him sitting beside her.

Not with Gray’s finger continuing its sinful path along the edge of her tattoo—just high enough now that her dress shifted dangerously upward.

And then it happened.

His finger brushed higher, past inked skin and into far more intimate territory.

Juvia’s breath caught as his knuckle grazed the delicate lace at the top of her underwear. He saw it. There was no mistaking that now.

He didn’t look at her.

Didn’t glance.

Just smirked—faint and cruel and infuriatingly smug.

Then—

His finger hooked under the side of the lace, tugged gently—

And let go.

Snap.

The sharp, quiet sound was subtle, but the flick against her skin made Juvia jolt slightly in her seat.

Too much movement. Too obvious.

Mira paused mid-sentence, eyes flicking over. “Juvia? You alright?”

Juvia straightened fast, the heat rushing to her cheeks. “Yes—sorry. Just a leg cramp.”

Gray didn’t even blink.

Professional mask perfectly intact.

Beneath the table, however, his hand was back on his own lap, and Juvia was left stunned, flustered, and furious—mostly at how much her body had liked it.

She clenched her pen in her hand, eyes forward, scribbling nothing onto the page.

Oh, he had no idea what he just started.

---

“Well, that’s lunch,” Gray announced, standing as he closed his tablet. “We’ll meet back here at 1:30. I’ve got a call to make, so enjoy the extra half hour.”

A chorus of relieved sighs and cheerful “thank yous” rippled through the room as chairs pushed back and coworkers filtered out toward the elevators.

“Juvia, you coming?” Lucy asked, slinging her bag over her shoulder.

“Sorry, girls,” Juvia said, tucking a stray curl behind her ear. “I’ve got a few things to prep for next week.”

The girls pouted in unison before heading off without protest, leaving the office suddenly—dangerously—quiet.

Only she and Gray remained.

He lingered in the conference room doorway, watching her gather her notes. “So,” he said casually, smirking, “how many tattoos do you have?”

She glanced up from her papers, one brow raised. “Wouldn’t you like to know?”

She turned smoothly and walked toward her office, hips swaying just enough to make sure he noticed. He followed without hesitation, his eyes fixed on her like she was the only thing left in the building.

“Oh, I would,” he said, voice lower now. “I’d also like to know if your bra matches your panties.”

Juvia nearly tripped over her own heels, color flooding her cheeks in a sudden burst of heat. “Gray!”

He chuckled shamelessly, stepping closer.

She swatted him on the arm, half laughing, half scandalized. “You are terrible.”

“Just curious.”

“Well,” she said, narrowing her eyes as she backed into her office doorway, “you’re going to have to earn answers like that.”

Gray’s eyes sparkled as he leaned just a little closer. “Challenge accepted.”

She smirked and turned, walking into her office with that confident, calculated sway he was quickly becoming addicted to. Gray followed, shutting the door behind him with a soft click.

“So, about the convention—” she began.

“Hm?” he asked, casually dropping into her chair resting his elbow on the armrest with his chin on his fist.

“I got you the same room you usually get when you’ve gone in the past,” she said, tapping on her tablet as she scrolled through the itinerary. “I confirmed the hotel, booked the meetings, printed your schedule, and sent a copy to your phone.”

“Uh-huh,” he said, though his attention was nowhere near her words.

He watched her move around the office, watched the way her hips swayed with purpose. She knew what she was doing. She wanted him to look.

Then she bent over to pick up a file she’d dropped, and his breath caught. The neckline of her dress dipped just enough for a teasing view he wasn’t prepared for.

A low groan escaped before he could stop it.

Juvia straightened, eyebrows raised. “Something wrong?”

Gray sat back, his eyes dark. “I thought about you all weekend, yanno.”

She turned slowly, setting her tablet down on the desk. “Oh?”

She didn’t break eye contact as she walked over and sat on the edge of the desk, close—too close. One knee barely brushed against his arm.

“What’d you think about?” she asked, voice soft, laced with challenge.

Gray didn’t answer right away. Instead, he let his fingertips trail slowly up her calf, drawing a path over smooth skin beneath her dress.

“A few things,” he said, his voice low and rough.

Juvia’s breath hitched, just a little.

Her hand slid back to brace herself on the desk, her posture casual—but her pulse pounding.

“Like what?” she whispered.

Gray looked up at her, eyes locked with hers. “Like how long I’d last if you ever straddled my lap in a dress like this.”

A sharp inhale. Her thighs tensed.

“And?” she asked, voice trembling—but only slightly.

His hand stilled on her leg. “Still don’t know.”

Juvia’s lips curved slowly into a dangerous smile. “Then maybe one day… we’ll test that theory.”

Juvia’s smile lingered as she looked down at him, eyes shimmering with mischief. Her legs remained crossed at the ankle, composed—but the slight shift in her breathing told another story.

Gray’s fingers brushed higher, just under the hem of her dress, just enough to test.

“You’re playing a dangerous game,” he said, his voice lower now, deeper—full of heat.

“And you started it,” she replied, her tone light, but her gaze locked on his like a challenge.

Gray’s hand slid higher, to the back of her knee. His thumb traced lazy circles into her skin. “That was before I knew how good you are at playing back.”

She leaned forward slightly, placing a hand on his shoulder. Her dress tightened across her thighs, just enough to drive him mad.

“Are you nervous, Mr. Fullbuster?” she teased.

His smirk returned, sharper now. “You’re the one sitting on the desk like a temptation.”

Her fingers slid up into his hair, nails grazing his scalp—just enough to make his breath hitch.

“Maybe I want to tempt you,” she whispered.

His hands gripped her thighs, slowly spreading them apart just enough so he could step in closer between her knees. His face hovered just inches from hers now, the air between them tight and charged.

“Careful,” he warned, eyes on her mouth. “If I take the bait, I’m not going to be gentle.”

Juvia’s lips parted, barely breathing now. “Who said I wanted gentle?”

That did it.

Gray surged forward, one hand gripping her waist, the other cupping the back of her neck as he kissed her—deep, hard, and claiming.

Juvia gasped against his mouth but didn’t hesitate. Her hands tangled in his shirt, pulling him closer as she kissed him back with the same hunger he’d been holding back for days.

His hands roamed her sides, gripping her thighs as she wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him in tighter.

The desk creaked under the shifting weight, papers scattering to the floor—but neither of them noticed.

His mouth left hers only to trail down her jaw, along her neck, stopping just above the neckline of that maddening dress.

“You’ve been driving me insane all morning,” he breathed against her skin.

“Good,” she whispered, her voice full of fire and promise. “Let me make it worse.”

Gray’s hands gripped her waist, fingers digging into the fabric of her dress like he was holding back something primal. His mouth found the base of her throat, kissing, grazing, tasting. Juvia’s head tipped back, her breath catching in a soft moan.

Her legs wrapped tighter around his waist, heels digging into the backs of his thighs as he pressed against her, the desk rocking ever so slightly beneath them.

“Gray…” she whispered, her fingers slipping beneath his collar, feeling the heat of his skin. “Y-you know I had this whole plan…”

He paused just enough to look up at her, lips flushed, breath ragged. “Plan?”

She bit her lip, cheeks flushed, eyes half-lidded with heat and hesitation. “Yeah. I… I was going to wait until the convention to make up my mind about you.”

His brows lifted, but the smirk was already curling across his lips again. “And now?”

Her fingers slid into his hair, tugging just enough to make his eyes darken.

“Now,” she breathed, leaning in close, her voice trembling with want, “you’re making it really, really hard to think straight.”

Gray growled under his breath—an actual growl—and caught her mouth with his again, this time deeper, rougher, their teeth barely missing as the kiss turned messy, hungry. His hands slid down her thighs and then back up, slipping under her dress now without hesitation.

Juvia gasped against his mouth as his fingers found the lace he'd teased earlier.

“I’ve been thinking about this all weekend,” he murmured against her lips, voice thick with restraint. “How soft you are. How good you’d feel. How fast I’d lose control if I got this close.”

She whimpered when his fingers brushed over the fabric, teasing her—pressing just enough to make her squirm.

“I wore this on purpose,” she admitted breathlessly. “For you.”

“Did you now?” Gray murmured, his voice a low rasp of satisfaction.

She nodded, and in response, he leaned in, nipping her earlobe—not gently. The sudden bite made her gasp.

“Y-yes…”

He chuckled darkly against her skin. “What a thoughtful little assistant.”

His fingers reached her panties—lace, just like before—and this time he didn’t hesitate. He traced her through them, slow at first, then added pressure until her hips bucked forward, needy and desperate.

“Already wet?” he said with a smirk, pulling back just enough to watch her expression. “That for me too?”

Juvia bit her lip, trying not to whimper. “What do you think?”

Gray hooked a finger beneath the lace, pulling it aside, his knuckle brushing her slick warmth.

“I think,” he said, slipping two fingers inside her with a smooth push that made her cry out, “you should’ve canceled the meeting and dragged me in here hours ago.”

She gripped the edge of the desk, back arching as his fingers curled just right.

“Gray—!”

“Shh…” He moved closer, free-hand pinning her hip. “Let me play.”

He worked her slowly at first, rhythmic, deliberate—eyes locked on hers the entire time.

“Such a tease all morning,” he said, his tone mock-scolding. “Crossing your legs. Bending over. Acting like I wouldn’t notice.”

His thumb circled her clit now, the motion soft, taunting.

“You knew exactly what you were doing.”

He dropped to his knees.

Juvia gasped, her dress pushed up around her hips now, and Gray didn’t waste a second—his mouth hot and hungry as he replaced his fingers with his tongue, licking slow and deep, then fast and focused, sucking her clit until her legs trembled.

One of her hands flew to his hair, gripping, guiding, the other braced behind her on the desk as her moans filled the small office space.

“G-Gray—if someone comes in—!”

He pulled back just enough to look up at her, eyes dark with amusement. “Then they’ll know exactly who you belong to.”

And he dove back in, relentless now, mouth and tongue working her over the edge with a rhythm she couldn’t fight.

When she came, it was with a sharp gasp of his name, hips shuddering, thighs closing around his head.

He didn’t move until she’d ridden it out—only then did he stand again, licking his lips as he looked down at her, flushed and panting.

“You were saying something about waiting until the convention?” he asked, lips brushing hers.

She looked up at him, dazed. “I… don’t remember.”

He smirked. “Didn’t think so.”

---

“As far as our cybersecurity goes, there’s been no hiccups this last month. Nothing else to report,” Ultear said flatly, twirling her pen with the enthusiasm of a cat in a sunbeam.

“That’s what I like to hear,” Gray replied, glancing around the room. “Anyone have anything else to add?”

Silence.

“No? Perfect. Well then, I think we can cut early tonight. You’ll all be paid for the full day, but there’s no need to stay.”

That got everyone’s attention.

Mira and Lucy exchanged wide-eyed looks.

Juvia scribbled something in her notebook—not anything useful, just doodles to look occupied.

“You sure, boss?” Alzack asked from across the table.

Gray nodded. “Yeah. No problem at all.”

There was a pause, followed by a ripple of surprised murmurs and cautious smiles. One by one, the team began to gather their things.

“Good night, everyone.”

“Thanks, Mr. Fullbuster!”

“You feeling okay, sir?”

As people filed out of the conference room, Gray leaned closer to Juvia and whispered, “Want a ride home?”

Juvia’s heart gave a treacherous little flutter. She didn’t even look at him—just smiled faintly and said, “I wouldn’t mind a ride.”

He smirked and headed toward his office to grab his things.

Before Juvia could even stand, Lucy swooped in, grabbing her arm like she was staging a full-blown intervention.

“Spill.”

Juvia jumped. “Huh?”

“What’s going on? Why is he letting us out early? That never happens!”

“O-oh, um… I don’t know.”

“Liar.” Lucy narrowed her eyes. “Did something happen??”

“Ha-happen?” Juvia stammered. “What do you mean?”

Lucy leaned in, wild-eyed. “Juvia, you know exactly what I mean.”

Mira giggled, stepping in and gently peeling Lucy off her victim. “Relax, Lucy. He’s allowed to let us leave early if he feels like it.”

“But when has he ever done that?” Lucy asked, her voice full of suspicious panic.

Juvia clutched her notebook to her chest like a shield. “M-maybe he’s just in a good mood?”

Mira raised a brow. “He is in a surprisingly relaxed mood today…”

Lucy narrowed her eyes at Juvia again, slowly. “You’re blushing.”

“I am not!”

“You so are.”

“I’m just—warm! The meeting room is always hot!”

Mira laughed again and dragged Lucy toward the exit. “Come on, detective. Leave her alone. For now.”

Juvia let out a slow breath as they disappeared down the hall.

“Warm,” she muttered to herself. “Yeah. That’s one word for it.”

Behind her, Gray’s door clicked open, and his voice cut through the air—low, teasing.

“You ready?”

She turned, face red but smiling.

“Always.”

Gray’s car was parked just outside her townhouse, windows fogged with heat—inside and out.

Soft moans and gasps echoed in the haze, swallowed by the hum of the radio and the pounding of Juvia’s heart. She was straddling him in the drivers seat, her dress hitched up, his hands warm and slow as they explored familiar curves.

“I-I should get going,” she murmured, her breath catching as he pressed his lips to her neck.

“Five more minutes,” Gray said against her skin, voice low and lazy, the kind of promise that made her toes curl.

She giggled, and he rewarded her with a light nip at her collarbone. “Mmm…”

His hand drifted between her thighs again, thumb brushing against the inner seam as he asked, “Is your brother home?”

“I-I’m not sure…”

“Check.” His fingers pushed her thighs open, spreading her slowly, deliberately.

Juvia fumbled for her phone, pulse thudding as she tried to unlock it with shaky fingers. She hit Gajeel’s contact and pressed the phone to her ear, trying not to gasp when Gray’s fingers slipped upward—finding the lace he clearly hadn’t stopped thinking about.

It was soaked already.

“Whadya want?” came Gajeel’s gruff voice on the other end.

“He-hey, are you home?” she managed, her voice just slightly too high-pitched.

Gray smirked, lips curved wickedly against her throat. His finger stroked up and down her panties in maddening rhythm, teasing—taunting.

“I’m out with the guys. Why, you got a hot date?” Gajeel snorted.

Juvia bit her lip hard to stifle a moan, her free hand gripping Gray’s shoulder.

“Ugh, you’re the worst,” she hissed, trying to keep her voice steady as Gray’s thumb found her clit through the lace and circled slow, devastating patterns.

“Don’t worry, sis. House is all yours.”

Click. He hung up before she could even say goodbye.

Juvia dropped the phone to the side and looked down at Gray, breathless. “You’re not going to wait until we get inside, are you?”

He looked up at her from under heavy lashes, that smirk deepening.

“No.”

His hand moved with more purpose now, his other arm wrapping around her waist as he pulled her flush against him, lips brushing her ear.

“Get in the back.”

She scrambled into the back seat, her dress riding up dangerously high as she moved. The doors were tinted, the windows still fogged over, the world outside muffled and irrelevant.

Gray followed with slow, deliberate movements, loosening the first few buttons of his shirt as he slid in after her, eyes locked on hers the entire time.

He didn’t pounce. He just looked at her—his gaze slow, greedy, and undeniably in control.

“Take off your panties.”

Her cheeks flushed, but her fingers obeyed without hesitation. She slid the lace down her thighs, kicking them off into the shadows of the floorboard.

Gray didn’t move for a moment. He just watched her. Then he reached over, hooked a hand behind her knee, and pulled her legs apart slowly, deliberately.

“So pretty,” he murmured, fingers brushing up the inside of her thigh, “and all this—” his thumb slid through the wetness at her core, making her gasp “—for me?”

“Y-yes,” she whispered, already breathless.

He leaned in, pressing a kiss to her knee first, then trailing downward. Not to her mouth. Not yet. His hand was back between her legs, two fingers sliding inside her with maddening ease.

She gasped, head tipping back against the window. He curled his fingers, slow and deep, his thumb teasing her clit with practiced strokes as he watched her fall apart.

“Gray—please—”

“You wanted to wait until the convention,” he said, his voice rough and teasing. “But I think you changed your mind.”

She whimpered as he worked her faster now, bringing her right to the edge.

“You gonna come for me like this?” he asked, leaning in close, lips brushing her ear. “Just from my fingers?”

“Y-yes—Gray—don’t stop—”

He didn’t. He kept going until she cried out, hips bucking, legs trembling around his wrist as the orgasm tore through her.

Before she could fully recover, he pulled his fingers free and brought them to his mouth, sucking them clean with a wicked look in his eyes.

He reached behind her, unzipped her dress, and pulled it down past her waist. Her bra followed—off in seconds—and he leaned down, capturing one nipple in his mouth while his hand squeezed the other breast, teasing her until she arched beneath him, desperate and aching.

Then he undid his belt.

And her breath caught.

He pulled himself free, hard and thick and already throbbing for her. He stroked himself slowly while watching her reaction.

“Climb on.”

She blinked. “What?”

“You heard me,” he said, gripping her thigh. “Take what you want.”

Her cheeks flushed, but her eyes sparked—and without hesitation, she moved, straddling him, one hand braced on his shoulder, the other guiding him to her entrance.

She sank down slowly, inch by inch, moaning as he stretched and filled her.

Gray hissed through his teeth, hands tight on her hips. “Fuck, Juvia…”

She rocked her hips, slow and sensual, and his control cracked just a little more.

“Keep going,” he growled. “I want to watch you lose it.”

She moved faster, rolling her hips, riding him with increasing urgency. He met her halfway, thrusting up into her, one hand on her ass, the other teasing her breast, mouth hot against her neck.

“You feel so fucking good,” he groaned, biting down on her shoulder just enough to make her cry out.

Her movements grew erratic, breathless, thighs trembling.

“I’m gonna—Gray—!”

“Do it,” he commanded, thumb slipping between them again, circling hard over her clit. “Come for me. Right here. Right on me.”

And she did.

Her cry was muffled in his shoulder as she shattered around him, walls clenching tight, body shaking.

Gray wasn’t far behind.

With a groan, he gripped her hips and thrust up hard—once, twice—before spilling inside her with a deep, guttural curse.

They stayed like that, tangled and breathless, for a moment too long.

Then Gray leaned back against the seat, still inside her, and smirked.

Juvia leaned in again, lips still swollen from their kiss, and caught his mouth with hers—slow, soft, and full of something that wasn’t just lust anymore. Her fingers played with the collar of his shirt, and just before pulling away, she gave his bottom lip a gentle tug with her teeth.

Gray groaned, low in his throat, and she smiled.

“Do you want to come inside?” she asked, breath brushing his cheek.

He smirked. “I already did.”

Juvia's face flushed crimson. “That’s not what I meant!”

He laughed—actually laughed—that rare, rich sound that made her stomach flutter for a whole different reason. She smacked his chest playfully, and he caught her wrist with one hand, drawing it to his lips and kissing her knuckles.

“Couldn’t help it,” he murmured, eyes never leaving hers.

She rolled her eyes, but the grin tugging at her lips betrayed her. “You’re terrible.”

He brushed a curl from her cheek. “I’d love to come in.”

Her heart skipped, not from lust this time, but from the quiet certainty in his voice.

They got dressed—quick kisses, shared laughter, the occasional wandering hand slowing the process. Once the windows stopped fogging and their breath stopped misting the air, they climbed out of the car and walked hand in hand to her front door.

Gray let her unlock it, stepping inside just behind her. The door closed with a soft click.

“Do you want something to drink?” she offered, setting her keys down, brushing her hair back.

Gray didn’t answer right away.

Instead, he stepped in close, slid an arm around her waist, and said against her ear:

“I only want you.”

---

“I’m telling you something is going on!” Lucy hissed, half-hunched over her desk like a detective with a conspiracy board. “She hasn’t come to lunch with us for three days, Gray let us go home early, twice, he’s been smiling—smiling, Levy—and he’s practically glued to her hip!”

Levy didn’t even look up from her screen. “I think you’re reading too much into this, Lu.”

“I know I’m not,” Lucy insisted. Then, suddenly—she gasped so hard her chair squeaked. “What if it’s an office romance?!”

Mira giggled into her coffee cup, nearly spilling it.

“Don’t encourage her,” Levy said, palm firmly over her face.

Then the door swung open.

“Good morning!” Juvia sang, stepping inside with a radiant smile, her hair in perfect curls and a little extra bounce in her step.

“Good morn...ing... Juvia,” Lucy greeted slowly, eyes narrowing like a bloodhound picking up a scent. “Is—is that a hickey?!”

Juvia blinked. “What?”

Mira choked.

Levy’s hands froze over her keyboard.

Lucy pointed, scandalized and gleeful. “Right there. Left side of your neck—don’t play innocent, I know what that is!”

Juvia’s hand flew up instinctively to cover the mark. Her face turned bright red. “I—I bumped into a shelf—”

“A shelf?!” Lucy and Mira said in unison.

“What shelf kisses with teeth?!” Levy added, finally looking up.

“I—!” Juvia sputtered, backing up slightly. “You’re all imagining things!”

“Ohhh, we’re not,” Lucy said, circling her like a shark. “Spill. Right now. Did something happen? Is something happening? Are you—dating Mr. Fullbuster?!”

Before Juvia could even answer, a familiar voice cut through the office:

“Juvia—can I see you for a moment?”

All three girls turned.

Gray stood in the doorway to his office, one brow raised, eyes completely neutral.

Juvia turned slowly to look at the others, then back to him.

“Coming,” she squeaked.

As she passed Mira, Lucy whispered dramatically, “That’s not the only thing that’s been coming lately.”

“Lucy!” Levy gasped, smacking her arm while Mira practically cried from laughter.

And Juvia? She practically sprinted into Gray’s office—face flushed, lips twitching.

In Gray's office, the blinds were already drawn so the moment the door shut behind Juvia, he was on her.

His lips crashed against hers, one hand cupping the back of her neck, the other gripping her waist as her fingers tangled into his hair. His tongue brushed her bottom lip with a possessive urgency, and she opened to him without hesitation.

“Mmm,” he murmured between kisses. “You’re late, Miss Lockser.”

“Only because I couldn’t feel my legs this morning,” she whispered back against his mouth.

Gray chuckled, deep and warm, his smirk curling against her lips. “Guess you’ll be late tomorrow too.”

She giggled, arms still looped around his neck.

He pulled back, just enough to look at her—really look. His eyes softened.

“Let’s have dinner tonight.”

Her brows lifted slightly. “Like a date?”

Gray shrugged with a small grin. “I mean, if you want to put a label on it.”

Juvia smiled, the kind of smile that reached her eyes and lit up the whole room. “I’d love to.”

Satisfied, Gray stepped back and moved behind his desk, already looking more relaxed than he had in weeks.

“I’m having lunch with the girls today,” Juvia added, smoothing her dress. “It’s been a few days—I owe them a little face time.”

“That’s fine,” he nodded. “I’ve got reports to look over before next week anyway.”

She walked to his desk and placed her purse down, then reached in and pulled out a small, neatly wrapped box tied with a ribbon.

“What’s this?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

“A gift,” she said, handing it over with a sly glint in her eye.

He tugged the ribbon loose, flipping open the lid.

Inside: a single pair of black lace panties—soft, delicate, and unmistakably hers.

His eyes flicked between the box… and her.

She leaned in just a little. “Why don’t you hold onto those for me today, hm?”

Then she winked, turned, and sashayed to her office like she hadn’t just ruined his focus for the entire day.

Gray sat back slowly, one brow raised, a low chuckle escaping as he lifted the panties delicately from the box.

“Dangerous woman,” he muttered, tucking them into his desk drawer with a grin he couldn’t even pretend to hide.

He got back to work typing away on his keyboard but he couldn't help his mind drifting to the last few days and nights with Juvia.

The way she would moan his name, the way her toes would curl when his tongue hit just the right spot, even the way his back would look after her nails dragged down it; She was an incredible woman and her beauty was beyond words.

Gray glanced at his drawer and pulled the panties out smirking and gave them a smell, they smelled sweet just like her and in his head he could picture the way they would look on her and it made an ache grow in is pants at the fact that she wasn't even wearing anything right now.

He pushed his phone button to Mira's desk, "Yes Mr. Fullbuster?"

"Mira, can you hold my calls for the next hour? I need to get these reports done ithout any distractions."

"Of course!" he hung up and almost like she heard his thoughts Juvia walked through their shared door.

Juvia stepped through the shared door with her tablet in hand, already mid-sentence.

“For the convention, do you want to bring—”

“Lock the door.”

She froze.

Her eyes met his—dark, focused, and unmistakably serious.

The tension in the room shifted instantly. That single command was laced with promise, and her heart skipped hard.

Without a word, she turned and twisted the lock. The click echoed like a trigger being pulled.

When she turned back, Gray was already standing, the small black lace panties still in his hand. He held them between two fingers, swaying them ever so slightly.

“You really thought I’d be able to concentrate knowing you left these with me?” he asked, voice low, amused.

Juvia swallowed. “You seem to be doing okay.”

He stepped around the desk slowly, like a predator in a tailored suit.

“I’m not.”

Her breath caught as he stopped in front of her, eyes raking over her body.

“Let me guess…” he murmured, reaching out with his free hand to toy with the hem of her dress. “You’re still not wearing anything underneath?”

She nodded slowly, heat blooming in her cheeks and between her thighs. “No, sir.”

“Good girl.”

She shivered at the praise.

Gray stepped closer, and with a gentle hand at her chin, tilted her head up. “You're not here to ask about the convention, are you?”

“No,” she breathed.

“Then kneel.”

Juvia dropped instantly, knees hitting the plush carpet, her eyes still on his.

He watched her for a long moment, the lace still hanging from his hand. Then he tucked it into his pocket and slowly undid his belt.

“I want you to look up at me the whole time,” he said as he slid his zipper down. “Understand?”

“Yes, sir.”

When he freed himself, hard and already throbbing, her lips parted in anticipation—but she waited. He hadn’t told her to move.

“Look how obedient you’ve become,” he said, stroking himself slowly while watching her eyes track every motion. “Maybe I should keep you under my desk during the convention.”

Her thighs pressed together involuntarily.

“Hands behind your back.”

She obeyed instantly, sitting perfectly still, only her breath moving.

Gray stepped forward, tapping the head of his cock against her bottom lip.

“Open.”

She did—and he slid into her mouth with a low groan, one hand tangling into her hair.

“Good girl… that’s it.”

He set the rhythm—slow at first, deep and controlled, his other hand caressing her cheek as she took him inch by inch. Every time she looked up at him with those wide, obedient eyes, it made his restraint falter.

He tightened his grip slightly, hips moving with more urgency now.

“God, you feel good,” he muttered, thrusting deeper, his voice a growl. “You look so fucking pretty on your knees.”

Juvia moaned softly around him, the vibration making his breath stutter.

When he was close, he pulled back with a gasp, gripping her chin again, slick and shining.

“Desk. Bend over. Now.”

She stood on shaky legs, turned, and braced her hands against the desk just as he stepped in behind her.

No hesitation this time.

He lifted her dress and pushed inside her with a hard thrust, burying himself to the hilt.

“Still wet,” he groaned, gripping her hips. “You wanted this the moment you walked in.”

“Yes,” she gasped, arching back into him.

He drove into her over and over, each thrust shaking the desk, her cries muffled by her own arm as she bit down to keep quiet.

“You're mine, Juvia,” he growled, leaning over her, one hand slipping between her legs to tease her clit. “Say it.”

“I’m yours,” she gasped. “Yours, Gray—always.”

He pulled her back by the hair, keeping her flush against him as he pounded into her, faster, harder, her orgasm building like wildfire.

“Come for me,” he ordered, lips against her ear.

She shattered instantly, body clenching around him as he followed with a deep groan, burying himself one last time.

They stayed there, panting, tangled.

Then he leaned down, pressing a kiss to her shoulder.

“I’m not getting any work done today because of you,” he murmured.

Juvia giggled, eyes half-lidded. “Good.”

---

Juvia stabbed at her salad as she sat with the girls for lunch.

Across the table, Lucy, Mira, and Levy just… stared.

She took a bite, chewed slowly, then paused. Their silence was loud.

She looked up. “Why are you all looking at me like that?”

“Juvia,” Lucy said sweetly, resting her chin on her hands, “is there something you’d like to tell us?”

“Te-tell?” Juvia squeaked.

“Yes.” Lucy didn’t blink.

Juvia’s cheeks started to burn. She tried to look away, but Mira was faster and leaned in, narrowing her eyes like a smug cat.

“I knew it,” Mira whispered.

“Knew what?”

“You’re sleeping with Gray, aren’t you?”

Juvia practically choked on a tomato.

“M-me? Wha—what?! No! No, definitely not!”

Levy shook her head with an exasperated sigh. “You’re a terrible liar.”

“I’m not lying!” Juvia insisted, her voice cracking.

Lucy leaned forward, eyebrows raised. “Oh really? Then tell us who gave you that hickey—because it sure as hell wasn’t your cabinet.”

Juvia opened her mouth. Closed it. Opened it again.

Then buried her face in her hands with a dramatic groan.

“Okay, fine! Yes… we’re—we’re sleeping together,” she hissed, voice barely above a whisper. “But you cannot say a word. This stays between the four of us!”

Mira squealed and clapped her hands like she’d won a game show. “I knew it!”

“When did it start?” Lucy demanded, eyes wide. “How long? Was it the day he sent everyone home early?! I bet it was!”

Levy leaned across the table, whispering, “Did you do it in the office?”

Juvia’s face went even redder.

“Levy!!”

“You did!!” Mira gasped. “You little minx!”

“I hate you all,” Juvia muttered, burying her face in her salad again.

Lucy grinned like a devil. “You love us. Now spill everything.”

“Everything?” Juvia squeaked.

“EVERYTHING,” Lucy, Mira, and Levy said in unison, like a damn coven.

Juvia groaned. “W-well… it started the night at the bar…”

She gave them the short version—how Gray had almost kissed her, how she’d planned to wait until the convention to decide what she really wanted, and how that plan absolutely crumbled the second she saw him in rolled-up sleeves.

“…And that about sums it up,” she finished with a hopeful smile.

Silence.

Then—

“Bullshit,” Levy said flatly.

“What?”

“There’s more than just that sweet little PG-rated summary,” she accused, raising an eyebrow. “What’s the sex like?”

“Ooooh yes,” Mira breathed, practically bouncing in her seat. “We’re emotionally happy for you, now give us the filth.”

Lucy leaned in, eyes gleaming. “Is he big? I bet he’s big.”

“Girls!!” Juvia gasped, burying her face in her hands. “You’re monsters!”

Levy smirked. “We’re monsters who sat through three years of ‘Mr. Fullbuster is so cold and unreadable’ and now we find out he’s apparently giving heatstroke in his office.”

“Fine,” Juvia muttered, glancing around to make sure no one was within earshot. “I’ll tell you one story. But only one.”

Three heads leaned in immediately like cats hearing a treat bag.

Juvia sighed dramatically, then whispered, “Okay… so the other night, we were at his place… and he was just so smug because I kept teasing him at work that day. And when I told him I couldn’t feel my legs after what he did in the elevator—”

“Elevator?!” Lucy screeched in a whisper. “You’ve done it in the elevator?!”

“No! Just—he did something! Touched something!” Juvia hissed, her face a thousand shades of red. “Anyway—he threw me over his couch like I weighed nothing, bit my inner thigh, and told me, I quote: You don’t get to tease me in lace and then act innocent when I tear it off.”

All three girls froze.

Mira’s jaw dropped.

Lucy looked like her soul left her body.

Levy blinked once, twice, then whispered, “Holy shit.”

Juvia just sipped her water.

“…You win,” Lucy said breathlessly. “You win forever.”

“I need a fan,” Mira muttered, fanning herself with a napkin.

Levy just stared at her salad like it had betrayed her.

Juvia leaned back, smug for once. “You asked.”

Still basking in her friends’ stunned silence, Juvia leaned back in her chair and took another dainty sip of her water, the smuggest smile tugging at her lips.

Levy was still recovering.

Lucy was still fighting for the right words.

Mira hadn’t blinked in thirty seconds.

And then—

Bzzzz.

Juvia’s phone vibrated on the table.

She glanced down and nearly choked on her water.

Gray:
How’s lunch?
Also, I just remembered exactly what you taste like when you sit on my face. Do that again tonight.

Her eyes went wide.

“Uh-oh,” Lucy said immediately. “Was that him? That was totally him, wasn’t it?”

Juvia slapped the phone face-down on the table, cheeks on fire.

Mira snatched it instantly.

“Mira no!”

Too late.

Mira, eyes wide, read the message, then let out the softest “Oh my God…”

“What? What?!” Lucy lunged for it, reading it over her shoulder—then gasped so hard her earrings shook.

Levy peered over.

“Gray!” Lucy hissed in horror-delight. “Has no chill!”

“Oh, he has chill,” Juvia muttered, burying her face in her hands. “He just takes it away from me regularly.”

Mira giggled, scrolling up. “Ooooh, he’s got pet names too…”

“Wait!” Juvia yelped, lunging over the table. “No—give it back!”

Lucy yanked the phone out of Mira’s hands mid-lunge, laughing. “Absolutely not! I deserve this.”

“No way, what does he call her?” Levy asked, eyes gleaming.

Juvia groaned and slapped a hand over her face.

Lucy’s mouth dropped open, eyes scanning quickly. “Okay—‘sweetheart,’ classic. ‘Good girl’—hot. Oh—oh. ‘Baby girl’?”

Levy’s jaw hit the floor. “I knew he was filthy.”

Mira leaned in, gasping dramatically. “You guys. This one. ‘If I pull those panties off in the elevator again, you better not make a sound. Be a good girl and let me ruin you quietly.’”

Juvia squeaked into her sleeves. “That was private!”

Lucy was shrieking with laughter. “Private?! Juvia, this is warfare! He’s sexting like he’s writing for a dark romance novel!”

“Wait, wait—there’s more,” Mira said breathlessly, scrolling further. “‘If you don’t sit on my lap the second this meeting ends, I’m bending you over my desk and making you say my name until you forget your own.’”

Levy fanned herself with a napkin. “Okay. I’m not even mad. I’m just impressed.”

Lucy blinked, eyes still glued to the screen. “He sent a photo.”

“DON’T OPEN THAT—”

Too late.

All three girls leaned in with a synchronized gasp.

Mira clapped a hand over her mouth. “Oh… wow.”

Levy coughed. “Yeah, he’s definitely big.”

“Put my phone down!!” Juvia snatched it back, horrified and flushed to her ears.

The girls sat back, stunned and delighted while Juvia chuckled.

"You're lucky I love you girls,"

"We know!" Lucy smiled.

“How was lunch?” Gray asked as Juvia stepped through the office door.

“Good,” she replied, setting her purse down. “I had a salad.”

“Which one?”

“Greek.”

“That one’s my favorite,” he said, watching her with a soft smile. “Well, you’re my favorite meal, so I guess that salad’s my second favorite now.”

He winked, and Juvia giggled.

“C’mere.”

She walked around his desk and slipped easily into his lap, curling into him like she belonged there—which, by now, she did.

“I missed you while you were gone,” he murmured, pressing a kiss to her shoulder.

“Aww, you big softy.” She leaned in and kissed him sweetly, slow and warm. His hand came up to cradle her cheek, and she melted into the touch.

“Can I make a request?” she asked quietly.

“Of course.” He tucked a loose curl behind her ear, eyes never leaving hers.

“After dinner…” she hesitated, chewing her lip for a second before whispering, “I want you to make love to me. Gentle and sweet.”

His expression softened completely.

“I’d do anything for you,” he said, kissing her slowly. “I’d give you the moon and stars if I could.”

Her arms slid around his neck, and she rested her forehead against his. “Can I ask you something else?”

“Anything.”

“What are we? Are we a couple or… am I just a booty call?”

Gray burst out laughing—not mocking, just startled and disarmed by the question. “Sweetheart, you’re far from a booty call.”

“I’m serious,” she mumbled, cheeks flushed.

He chuckled again, holding her closer. “Okay… well, what do you want us to be?”

Juvia took a breath, fingers playing with the hair at the nape of his neck. “If I’m being honest… I want us to be together. Officially. But if that’s not something you want, I understand.”

“Hey.” He gently lifted her chin so she had to look at him. “Where did you get that idea from?”

She shrugged a little, her eyes soft but uncertain. “I don’t know… I just… I guess I’m scared it’s just fun for you.”

Gray looked at her like she was the most precious thing in the world.

“Juvia,” he said, voice low and steady, “I want to make you happy. That’s what I want. I want to see you smiling every day and night. I want to hold you when I go to sleep and when I wake up. And at some point—when you're ready—I want to tell you how much I love you... all the damn time. That’s what I want.”

Her lips trembled into a smile, eyes welling just a little.

“That’s what I want too.”

---

Dinner was warm and unhurried.

Gray cooked—insisting, despite her offers to help—and she teased him while he chopped vegetables with too much concentration. They talked easily, laughed over nothing, and stole kisses every time he passed behind her.

It wasn’t fancy.

It didn’t have to be.

When they finished eating and set the dishes in the sink, Gray turned to her with a look that softened every part of her.

“Ready?”

Juvia nodded.

He didn’t take her hand this time—he kissed it.

Then he led her to the bedroom.

They’d done this before. Many times now. They’d shared heat, passion, hunger. But this wasn’t about that. Not tonight.

Tonight, when Gray kissed her, it was soft and lingering. His hands weren’t urgent—they were reverent. She felt the shift in his touch. It wasn’t less, it was more. Deeper. Intentional.

He undressed her slowly, fingers brushing over her skin like he was memorizing it all over again. She stood in her bra and panties, and he looked at her—not with lust, but with awe.

“You asked me for gentle,” he whispered, trailing a kiss along her shoulder. “I’m giving you everything.”

Her heart thudded as she pulled his shirt off, running her hands over his chest, feeling every scar and freckle and line she’d come to love. She didn’t rush—she took her time, because tonight she wanted to feel everything.

When they lay down together, the silence was full of breath and tension and so much affection she could hardly contain it.

His hands moved slowly—cradling her waist, stroking her thighs, brushing her hair out of her face as he kissed her neck and collarbone. His voice was a constant thread in the dark, murmuring soft praises against her skin.

“You’re everything to me, Juvia.”

When he pushed into her, it was with a deep, quiet groan—his forehead resting against hers, hands entwined above her head.

Their bodies knew this rhythm.

But tonight, they moved slower.

He rolled his hips in long, steady strokes, kissing her lips between each one. His thumb brushed her cheek. Her hands cupped his jaw.

There were no commands tonight.

Just whispers.

Just devotion.

“You feel so good,” she breathed, arching into him.

“You're beautiful,” he whispered, voice strained with restraint. “So beautiful.”

He shifted, pulling her into his lap, her knees straddling his hips as he sat back against the pillows. She rode him gently, their mouths never far apart, her arms wrapped around his shoulders, their hearts beating in sync.

When she came, she clung to him, moaning softly into his neck. He held her tighter, thrusting up into her until he followed with a quiet curse and a kiss to her shoulder.

They stayed like that—wrapped up in each other, chest to chest, breath to breath.

Later, when she lay curled into his side, his fingers brushing her bare back beneath the sheet, she whispered:

“Thank you.”

Gray smiled against her temple. “For what?”

“For showing me this part of you.”

He kissed her hair. “It was always yours.”

Chapter 6: Truth or Dare

Upstairs at the guild, Lucy, Erza, Juvia, and Mira lounged together, deep in conversation while the boys played pool downstairs.

“Alright,” Mira grinned, “truth or dare?”

“Hmm… truth,” Erza said, sipping her drink.

Mira’s smirk widened. “What’s the weirdest place you and Jellal have had sex?”

Erza nearly choked. “Th-the weirdest place?”

Lucy and Juvia leaned in, giggling. “Come on, Erza, you have to tell us!” Lucy encouraged.

Erza groaned, her cheeks bright red. “Ugh, fine… I guess it was… on the ferris wheel at the Oak Town fair?”

“THE FERRIS WHEEL?!” Lucy shrieked.

“Oh my!” Juvia gasped between giggles.

“The sway felt good, alright?!” Erza huffed, crossing her arms. Then she turned to Juvia. “Your turn—truth or dare?”

“Truth,” Juvia said sweetly.

Erza tapped her fingers on the table, then raised a brow. “Does Gray have any… kinks?”

Juvia froze, blinking a few times. “K-kinks?”

“Yeah,” Lucy leaned in eagerly. “Like... is he into spanking? Role-playing?”

“Choking?” Mira added casually, sipping her drink.

Juvia’s face turned scarlet. “U-um… w-well… I-I suppose he has one…”

The girls gasped in unison. “Spill it!”

“Oh, I really hope it’s something weird,” Lucy whispered, eyes sparkling.

Juvia fidgeted, her voice barely above a whisper. “H-he… um… he likes it when… when Juvia dresses up… like a kitty…”

There was a pause—then an explosion of laughter and squeals.

“No way!” Mira giggled, “Gray’s into cat girls?!”

“I knew it!” Lucy howled, nearly falling out of her chair.

Erza just blinked. “...Interesting.”

Juvia buried her face in her hands. “We-well what about Jellal and Natsu?!”

That shut them up real quick.

Erza’s eyes widened. “W-what about them?”

“And your boyfriend, Mira?” Juvia added, peeking through her fingers.

Lucy choked on her drink. “H-hey, we were talking about Gray!”

Mira raised a brow, smirking. “Touché, Juvia.”

Erza crossed her arms. “Fine. Jellal’s… into blindfolds.”

Lucy gasped. “Erza!”

“What? He likes to be surprised!” she snapped defensively.

Mira cackled. “Alright, Lucy. Your turn.”

Lucy looked like a deer in headlights. “N-no! I’m not saying anything! I plead the fifth!”

“Oh no you don’t!” Erza grinned wickedly. “You brought this on yourself!”

Juvia giggled, finally recovering. “Come on, Lucy… we’re all friends here.”

Lucy groaned. “Ugh… fine. He likes it when I bite him, okay?!”

Another chorus of squeals.

Mira clapped her hands. “Oh I love girls’ night.”

---

“Jeez, what are they squealin’ about up there?” Gray muttered as he lined up his shot, scratching the cue ball instead. “Damn it.”

“Beats me,” Natsu said with a shrug, watching as Jellal took his turn with practiced ease.

“I thought I heard one of them say ‘truth or dare,’” Jellal added, tilting his head.

Natsu tilted his head. “Why would they wanna play that?”

“Probably to squeal about some deep, dark secrets,” Gray said, taking a swig from his glass.

“Like what?” Natsu asked, genuinely curious.

Gray shot him a look. “How would I know?!”

Jellal raised an eyebrow as he chalked his cue. “If they’re playing truth or dare, I don’t want any part of the fallout when those secrets come out.”

Gray groaned. “Let’s just pray none of our names came up.”

Just then, a loud burst of laughter echoed down the stairs—followed by Lucy shouting, “HE LIKES IT WHEN I BITE HIM, OKAY?!”

The three men froze.

Gray’s glass paused halfway to his lips.

Jellal blinked.

Natsu snorted. “...Wait. Who’s she talking about?!”

They all stood there in stunned silence for a beat.

“…She didn’t mean me, right?” Natsu asked, looking between them.

“Pretty sure she did,” Jellal muttered.

Gray narrowed his eyes toward the stairs. “Okay, now I have to know what the hell they’re talking about.”

Without another word, the three of them crept away from the pool table and toward the staircase. They moved like they were on a stealth mission—Natsu tiptoeing way too dramatically, Gray rolling his eyes, and Jellal shaking his head like this was beneath him but still tagging along.

Halfway up, they crouched just low enough behind the banister to peek over into the lounge.

“Shhh,” Gray hissed. “We just listen. No talking.”

“I am being quiet!” Natsu whispered way too loudly.

“Shut up,” both Gray and Jellal said in unison.

Upstairs, the girls were still mid-gossip—Lucy beet  red, Erza sipping her drink like she wasn’t just talking about blindfolds, and Mira looking way too smug for her own good.

“Okay, okay—Mira, it’s your turn!” Lucy was grinning like a devil.

“Fine, fine,” Mira said with a mysterious smile. “He likes it when I boss him around. Total control. Like… full-on commander mode.”

“NO WAY!” Lucy squealed.

Erza smirked. “That actually makes a lot of sense.”

“Oh! Oh!” Mira clapped, eyes gleaming. “Let’s play a round of ‘most embarrassing moment during sex!’”

The boys froze mid-sneak.

“She wouldn’t…” Gray whispered in horror.

“Erza, no…” Jellal whispered like he was witnessing a war crime. “She said we’d never speak of this again!”

Natsu just shrugged. “Never happened.”

Gray snorted. “That’s bullshit and you know it.”

“Okay, who wants to go first?” Mira giggled.

“I’ll go,” Erza muttered, and Jellal went visibly pale.

“No… No no no—she said—she promised!”

“Dude,” Gray said, patting his back solemnly, “girls lie. It’s part of girl code.”

“What the hell is girl code?” Jellal asked, panicked.

Gray chuckled darkly. “It means their friends know everything. You think Erza hasn’t talked about your dick?”

“Sh-she wouldn’t!” Jellal looked betrayed.

Gray and Natsu just turned to him in perfect unison.

“She has.”

Jellal stared at the wall like it had personally betrayed him.

“Oh no,” he whispered. “What did she say?”

“Don’t ask questions you don’t wanna know the answers to,” Gray muttered.

Then, upstairs:

“So,” Erza began calmly, “there was this one time at my apartment—Jellal and I were, you know, mid-action—and I accidentally summoned a sword.”

There was a beat of silence.

“WHAT?!” Lucy screamed.

“Through. The. Wall,” Erza said with a completely straight face. “He screamed like a little girl.”

“THAT WAS A REACTION TO A WEAPON MATERIALIZING NEAR MY ASS!!” Jellal whisper-yelled from the stairwell, gripping the railing like it was his last hope.

“Oh my god,” Natsu choked. “You got stabbed during sex?!”

“I didn’t get stabbed, I got almost stabbed,” Jellal hissed.

Gray doubled over, laughing. “Bro, you need a helmet.”

Mira wiped a tear from her eye, still giggling. “Okay, okay—Juvia, your turn!”

“Oh, please no…” Gray mumbled behind the banister, already bracing for impact.

Natsu snorted. “How bad could it be?”

“Bad,” Gray said flatly. “Very, very bad.”

“Um…” Juvia fidgeted upstairs.

“Come on!” Lucy encouraged. “Erza told hers! Does it involve the shower?”

“N-no! Nothing like that…” Juvia stammered. “But… it does involve water…”

The girls leaned in, eyes gleaming with unholy curiosity.

“Well… Gray and I were, um… you know… and he had me on the kitchen counter. By the sink.”

“Uh-huh, go on,” Mira grinned.

Juvia tugged at the hem of her skirt. “A-and when I… you know… I got a little too excited and accidentally turned into water and—”

“And what?!” Lucy asked, barely containing her laughter.

“—and… I went down the drain…”

Erza spit out her drink. Lucy wheezed.

“You what?!” Mira cackled.

“I turned into water!” Juvia wailed, hiding her face. “And ended up in the gutter outside! Gray had to come find me, and I had to stay a puddle the whole time so no one would see me naked!”

“Oh my god,” Lucy gasped. “What happened after?!”

“H-he found a big cup and… and carried me home in it…”

Downstairs, Gray slapped a hand over his face.

Jellal blinked. “Wait. A cup?”

“It took me an hour to find her,” Gray muttered, voice filled with despair.

Natsu stifled a laugh. A snort escaped anyway.

Gray punched him in the arm. “Shut it! Let’s hear your story, fire hazard!”

“I’m tellin’ ya, man, I got nothin’!” Natsu said defensively.

“You are so full of shit,” Gray growled.

Jellal raised an eyebrow. “Didn’t you melt a bed once?”

“That was different! It was hot!”

“Yeah, that’s the problem,” Gray deadpanned.

“Luuucy, your turn~!” Mira teased.

Lucy cackled. “You know what? Sure. I’ve got one.”

Natsu's eyes widened. “Wait what?”

Gray leaned in, eyes sparkling.

Lucy cleared her throat dramatically. “So, one night Natsu snuck into my apartment—like usual—but I had just done laundry, right?”

“Oh god,” Natsu whispered from behind the railing.

“And he tried to pull me onto the bed all dramatic, all rough and tumble—except…”

“Except what?!” Mira was already losing it.

“Except he tripped over the laundry basket, faceplanted, and somehow managed to get tangled in my bra strap.”

The room erupted into laughter.

“He was stuck like a struggling fish,” Lucy finished, wiping tears from her eyes. “It took ten minutes to untangle him, and he kept yelling, ‘It’s got me!’”

Juvia was on the floor, Mira was crying, and Erza looked like she’d just unlocked a new level of joy.

Downstairs:

Jellal leaned against the wall, shaking with silent laughter.

Gray wheezed. “A bra took him out. A bra!”

“I panicked!” Natsu snapped. “It wrapped around me like a snake!”

Gray clapped a hand on his back. “Face it, man. You got defeated by lingerie.”

“Oh my,” Juvia suddenly said, standing up and stretching. “Is that the time? I needs to go to bed! Gray and I have a mission tomorrow—and it’s a very long walk.”

“Aww, boo!” Lucy pouted. “But the game was just getting good!”

Mira smirked. “You’re lucky, Juvia. I had a follow-up question about that cup…”

Juvia turned pink. “Nope! No more questions!”

She started toward the stairs—and that’s when the boys panicked.

“Oh crap—MOVE!” Gray hissed as the three of them scrambled in a tangle of limbs and guilt, bolting down the steps like rats fleeing a ship.

Jellal hit the bottom first, pretending to casually lean against the wall like he hadn’t just barrel-rolled down the last three steps.
Natsu slid halfway across the floor.
Gray practically teleported back to the pool table and grabbed a cue like he’d been playing the whole time.

Upstairs, Juvia paused on the landing, peering down at them suspiciously.

“Gray, my love?” she called sweetly.

He flinched. “Y-yeah?”

She gave him a smile that was entirely too knowing. “We should get going. It’s very late.”

“O-oh! Right! Of course. Yep. Long walk. Mission. Sleep. Let’s go.”

---

As Gray and Juvia said their goodbyes to the others and stepped out into the cool night air, they walked hand in hand under the stars.

“So…” Gray asked casually, “talk about anything interesting up there?”

Juvia smiled innocently. “Hmm… no, not really. Just some light gossip, that’s all.”

Gray raised an eyebrow—right before Juvia smirked and moved his hand to rest on her butt.

He turned bright red. “Hey now—don’t tempt me. You did say we’ve got a long day tomorrow.”

Juvia giggled, leaning into him. “I don’t mind staying up a little late tonight…”

Gray's expression shifted to a smirk as he leaned close and nibbled teasingly at her ear. “Heh… have it your way.”

With a quick swat to her ass that made her squeak, he grabbed her hand and tugged her into a run.

Laughing, breathless, the two of them dashed through the empty streets.

Chapter 7: The Book

“Ugh, my shoulders are killing me,” Gray groaned as he sat on the edge of the bed.

“Long day?” Juvia asked, stepping out of the bathroom in her nightgown drying her hands on a towel.

“The longest. Natsu was being an extra pain in the ass, and Erza beat both of us up—twice,” he muttered, resting his head against Juvia’s stomach as she came to stand in front of him.

“Come here,” she said with a soft smile, slipping into bed and patting the space in front of her.

Gray smiled and crawled over, giving her a quick kiss before settling between her legs. Juvia's hands gently found his shoulders, her fingers expertly seeking out the knots and tension.

She began to rub in slow, soothing circles, working through the strain with care. Gray let out a sigh, already starting to relax beneath her touch.

“Mmm, I knew it was a good idea marrying you,” Gray murmured, leaning further into her touch.

Juvia giggled, her fingers working magic into his shoulders. “How was your day?”

He let out a sigh. “Exhausting. But this? Definitely the highlight.”

She smiled, voice teasing. “Mine wasn’t too crazy. Did some shopping, a bit of reading, and waited—like the good little wife I am—for my loving husband to come home.”

Gray snorted. “Read your porn again?”

Juvia swatted the back of his head. “It’s not porn! It’s a romance novel.”

“Uh-huh,” he smirked, glancing over his shoulder. “And what’s the title again? Thrust Into Destiny?”

Her cheeks flushed. “It’s Through Destiny’s Flame! And it’s a beautiful story about a knight and a forbidden princess—”

“Who apparently can’t keep their clothes on past chapter three,” he teased.

Juvia huffed, but her smile betrayed her. “Says the man who tore my blouse last week trying to get to chapter three himself.”

Gray chuckled, clearly proud of himself. “Hey, I was just getting into character. You kept saying I never pay attention to your hobbies.”

“Well, next time, don’t get so into character that I lose a button and my dignity,” Juvia said, mock-scolding as she dug her thumbs a little deeper into his shoulders.

He winced and grinned. “Worth it.”

She leaned in a bit closer, letting her breath ghost near his ear. “Keep that up, and you’re sleeping in the hallway with Mochi.”

Gray tilted his head to look at her with a smirk. “Bold of you to assume he’d take your side.”

“He would. I feed him.”

“Tch. Betrayed by my own cat.”

Juvia laughed, brushing a kiss to his temple. “Maybe next time, I’ll just read the entire novel out loud to you. Dramatic voices and everything.”

“Please don’t,” he groaned. “I don’t think I can survive hearing the word throbbing that many times in one sitting.”

“Oh, but darling,” she said, slipping into an exaggerated breathy tone, “his throbbing need for her was matched only by the fiery ache in her loins—”

“Okay, I’m leaving,” Gray said, starting to crawl away, but Juvia grabbed his arm mid-laugh and pulled him back.

“Oh no you don’t, Mr. Fullbuster,” she said, wrapping her arms around him from behind. “You’re mine until at least chapter six.”

He smirked. “I’ll be yours ‘til chapter six-nine.”

Juvia burst out laughing, burying her face against his shoulder. “You are awful.”

He tilted his head back slightly, grinning as she pressed a kiss to his skin. “And yet you married me.”

“What am I going to do with you?” she sighed, half-amused, half-exasperated.

Gray caught her hand gently, brought it to his lips, and kissed her knuckles with exaggerated sweetness—then lowered it to the front of his pants with a mischievous raise of his brow. “How about… a happy ending after that lovely massage?”

Juvia let out a scandalized laugh. “Gray!”

“What?” he said innocently, though the smirk he was trying to suppress betrayed him. “You said you were being a good little wife. Just letting you live up to your own expectations.”

She gave his shoulder a light shove. “You’re a menace.”

“And incredibly tense,” he added, flexing his shoulders with a wince. “Think of it as a medically necessary service.”

“Oh, now it’s medical?” Juvia asked, crawling around to face him properly, her eyes sparkling.

“Doctor’s orders,” he said with a wink. “Take care of your man or risk emotional damage.”

Juvia leaned in, lips brushing his. “Fine. But only because I love you—and because chapter seven does have some very compelling techniques I’ve been meaning to test.”

“Techniques, you say?” Gray murmured, his smirk brushing against her lips.

“Mmhmm,” Juvia hummed, her fingers trailing down to the zipper of his pants. She could already feel how hard he was through the fabric, and the way his breath caught just encouraged her more.

As she slipped her hand into his briefs, Gray let out a low groan. “Who am I to deny you an education?” he teased, his mouth moving to her neck, lips pressing warm, open kisses against her skin.

Juvia’s grip was gentle but sure, her hand moving with a practiced rhythm that had him gasping softly against her throat. She smiled at the sound—his reaction always lit something inside her.

“Feel good?” she whispered, nipping lightly at his earlobe.

“Like you wouldn’t believe…” he breathed, one hand bracing on the bed beside her as the other slid along her thigh, slow and deliberate. “You always know exactly how to drive me crazy.”

“Must be all that research,” she said sweetly, lips curling into a smirk.

He let out a low chuckle. “Remind me to never mock your books again.”

“Too late,” she whispered, leaning in close, “You’ve earned yourself a very thorough demonstration.”

---

Juvia sat up slowly, eyes never leaving his as Gray tugged his pants and briefs down, the fabric pooling at his knees. She shifted gracefully, the soft silk of her nightgown slipping down her shoulders. The straps slid off one by one, baring the smooth curves of her body to the warm light of the room.

Gray swallowed hard, breath caught in his throat as he watched her lick her lips—a knowing, almost mischievous gleam in her eyes. Before he could even make a comment, she leaned forward and took him into her mouth.

“Ah—Juvia…” he groaned, head falling back slightly as his fingers gripped the sheets beneath him.

Her pace was steady, deliberate. She knew exactly what he liked, the way to curl her tongue, the perfect pressure. She didn’t do this often, which only made it more intense—more intoxicating. The wet heat of her mouth, the way her lips moved over him, the soft moan she let out as she hollowed her cheeks—he could feel every second of it like it was seared into his skin.

His hand found her hair, fingers threading through the blue strands, not to push or guide, just to ground himself—because he felt like he was unraveling.

“Gods, Juvia,” he gasped, hips twitching slightly despite himself. “You’re gonna make me lose it…”

She looked up at him through her lashes, lips wrapped around him in the most sinful way, and he nearly did right then and there.

“Y-You’re trying to kill me,” he panted, voice wrecked with pleasure. “Death by head. What a way to go.”

Juvia giggled softly, releasing him with a sly glint in her eyes. Before Gray could catch his breath, she leaned forward again—this time pressing his length between the soft swell of her breasts. She moved slowly, deliberately, squeezing them just enough to make him gasp.

“Oh—f-fuck…” Gray barely managed, his hands gripping the sheets tighter.

“Does this feel nice?” she asked sweetly, though her tone dripped with mischief.

He didn’t answer with words. Just a low, guttural sound that rumbled from his chest as he watched her—mesmerized, overwhelmed. The sight of her, so confident and utterly focused on him, was enough to make his head spin.

Then her tongue flicked out, teasing the tip of him with featherlight precision.

“J-Juvia, I need—shit—!” he gasped, his whole body tense with restraint.

“Tell me, Gray…” she murmured, drawing her tongue slowly across him. “What do you need?”

His eyes locked with hers, burning with need. “You,” he growled, voice rough. “Underneath me. Right now.”

Her breath caught—just slightly—and she gave him a smile that was equal parts loving and wicked.

“Then what are you waiting for?”

He smirked and grabbed her, flipping her onto her back with a smooth, practiced motion.

“Careful what you wish for,” he whispered against her ear, his voice low and rough with want. His teeth grazed her earlobe, drawing a sharp gasp from her as a shiver raced down her spine.

Before she could even catch her breath, he was already inside her, deep and sudden, stealing the air from her lungs. Juvia cried out, her hands flying to his shoulders, nails digging in—but Gray caught her wrists, pinning them firmly above her head against the sheets.

His thrusts were fierce, relentless, his control barely holding as he watched the way her back arched, the way her mouth opened in a soundless moan. The bed creaked beneath them, matching the rhythm of his body moving against hers.

“Gray—!” she breathed, her eyes wide, helpless beneath him in the most delicious way.

“You feel too good,” he growled, leaning in to kiss her neck, her collarbone, anywhere his lips could reach. “Too perfect.”

She trembled beneath him, completely at his mercy—and loving every second of it.

Her legs wrapped tightly around his waist, pulling him in deeper—so deep it felt like there was nowhere else for him to go. Every inch of him was pressed against her, every thrust sending her higher, spiraling.

“I-I can’t—ungh!” she cried, body trembling beneath him.

“That’s right,” Gray growled, his breath hot against her ear. “Scream. Scream my name.”

And she did—loudly, without restraint. Her body clenched around him as she cried out, certain the neighbors could hear. But neither of them cared. Nothing else existed outside that room.

Then his voice dropped to a commanding murmur, hot against her ear. “Hands and knees.”

Juvia obeyed without hesitation, flipping over, bracing herself. Gray’s hands gripped her hips, fingers digging into soft skin as he slammed into her with a pace that was nothing short of punishing.

She was shaking now, barely able to breathe. “I—I’m—I’m gonna come!”

“Not yet,” he growled, leaning over her. He bit her shoulder just hard enough to make her cry out again—but then his lips were there, soothing, kissing the sting away with surprising tenderness.

“Gray…” she whimpered, the tension in her body building to an unbearable peak.

“Almost,” he breathed, his voice rough and reverent all at once.

Her body trembled beneath him, every nerve lit up, every breath sharp and uneven. Gray’s pace stayed relentless, each thrust sending waves of pleasure crashing through her, building higher and higher with nowhere left to go.

“Gray—please—I can’t hold it—!”

“Now,” he rasped, his voice breaking with the strain of holding himself back. “Come for me, Juvia.”

That was all she needed.

She shattered around him with a cry, her body clenching so tightly it pulled a deep, raw groan from his chest. Her scream echoed off the walls—his name falling from her lips like a prayer—as she collapsed forward, her arms giving out from the force of it.

Gray followed just a heartbeat later, burying himself deep as he came undone, hips jerking with the force of his release. His forehead dropped to her shoulder, chest heaving, skin slick against hers. For a long moment, there was only the sound of their ragged breaths, the quiet creak of the bed beneath them.

Slowly, gently, he eased out of her and pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her as they lay tangled in the sheets. He pressed a kiss to her shoulder, then her neck, then her cheek—soft, reverent.

“I love you,” he murmured, brushing her damp hair from her face.

“I love you more,” she whispered against his skin, planting soft kisses along his chest and neck.

He let out a lazy chuckle. “Are you less tense now?” she asked sweetly.

“I feel like a limp noodle,” he groaned.

Juvia laughed, satisfied. “Good.”

---

A few days later, Gray and Juvia strolled into the guild together, hands brushing. They made their way to the usual table where Natsu and Lucy were already sitting.

“Hey guys!” Lucy greeted cheerfully.

“Sup?” Gray added, giving them a casual wave.

“Good morning, Lucy! Natsu!” Juvia beamed as they sat down.

“How was your weekend?” Lucy asked, sipping from her drink.

Gray and Juvia shared a look—one of those private, knowing smirks.

“Can’t complain,” Gray said with a lazy grin, slinging his arm around Juvia’s shoulders.

“Very relaxing,” Juvia added, leaning into him. “Oh! By the way, I finished that book, Lucy.”

Lucy lit up. “Oh yay!”

Juvia pulled the paperback from her bag and handed it over. “You’re going to love it.”

The two girls giggled, already caught up in shared excitement. Natsu leaned over, eyeing the book suspiciously.

“Ugh, is that another one of those porn books?”

“It’s not porn!” Lucy said indignantly, swatting him on the arm.

Gray chuckled into his drink. “Trust me, Natsu. You’d love it.”

Natsu frowned. “Wait… you read it?”

Gray smirked. “You could say that.”

Juvia nudged him in the ribs, trying (and failing) to suppress a grin. Then she leaned over to whisper to Lucy, voice full of scandalous glee.

“Chapter six. Trust me.”

Chapter 8: The Request

Notes:

This one was so fun to write, flustered Gray is my favorite!

"Come on, pleaaase?"
"No."
"Just a little bit?"
"No."
"You might like it!"
"I said no!" Gray snapped, stopping so abruptly that Juvia bumped into his back.

He turned around, glaring—flushed and exasperated. "Quit asking. I'm not doing that. It's weird!"

"It's not weird!" Juvia huffed. "Laxus does it to Mira all the time!"

"Th-that's different!" Gray stammered, cheeks going pink.

Juvia giggled, eyes twinkling. "Well then, how come it's totally fine for you to ask me to dress up in weird outfits, but the second I ask you to—"

Gray slapped a hand over her mouth, panicked. "Shhh! Don’t say that out in public! Mira and Laxus are also probably into BDSM and hanging from ceilings," Gray muttered, arms crossed tight across his chest.

Juvia leaned in, lips just shy of a pout but eyes locked on him. "But what if it’s something I want?"

He faltered for half a second—just long enough for her to notice—then turned on his heel. "The answer is no. Now come on, I’m starving."

Juvia sighed dramatically, dragging her feet behind him like a scolded puppy. "Hmph. Denying your girlfriend simple pleasures. This is emotional abuse."

Gray glanced back, rolling his eyes. "You’re lucky I like you."

"And yet you won’t even let me—"

"Drop it!" he groaned.

Juvia sighed dramatically, pouting as she trailed behind him. “You're no fun…”

As they stepped inside, Juvia kicked off her boots, peeled off her hat and jacket, and made a beeline for their bedroom.

“I’ll be back,” she called.

“Where are you going? I thought we were having dinner?” Gray asked, halfway to the kitchen.

“I’m just going to change!” she replied, shutting the door behind her.

Gray sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “Crazy woman… Choke her? Why would she even think of that?” he muttered, shaking his head as he grabbed a takeout menu.

“You want pizza or noodles?” he called out.

The bedroom door opened, and Juvia walked back out in soft pajama shorts and Gray’s old t-shirt, her hair loosely tied up.

“Oh, noodles sound good!” Juvia said cheerfully, plopping down on the couch.

“Noodles it is.”

Gray placed the order, then dropped onto the couch beside her, phone in hand. Juvia sat cross-legged, quietly knitting, humming to herself like she hadn’t just suggested something that short-circuited his brain.

Gray glanced sideways at her, then down at his screen. He hesitated… then opened his browser and typed into the search bar:

why does my girlfriend want to be choked

---

He stared at the blinking cursor, then hit Search.

Instantly, a flood of articles, forums, and Reddit threads filled the screen.

“Understanding Breath Play: The Psychology Behind It”
“Top 10 Safe Words You Should Be Using”
“It’s Not About Violence, It’s About Trust”
“Dom/Sub Dynamics Explained—Yes, Even the Soft Ones”
“Choking 101: A Beginner’s Guide to Erotic Asphyxiation” (with a diagram Gray absolutely did not ask for)

What the hell—why is there a diagram!? eyes wide, he kept scrolling.

“Men who can’t handle choking their girlfriend are emotionally repressed—here’s why”

What the—hey! he glared at his phne, as if the article had personally attacked him.

Gray scrolled a little further, until one Reddit thread stood out in bold red letters:

“My girlfriend asked me to choke her—what do I do?!”

He tapped it, praying for normal advice.

---

OP: So my girlfriend just casually told me she wants me to choke her during sex. I have no idea what I’m doing. Is this normal? Am I supposed to like this? Is she okay?? HELP.

Top Comment:

[u/DomAndDumber]
Totally normal, bro. It’s about control, not violence. You just need a safe word, trust, and education. Don’t go grabbing throats like an anime villain.

Gray blinked. “Anime villain?” he muttered, confused.

Second Comment:

[u/SoftDomEnergy]
Rule #1: NEVER apply pressure to the front of the throat. Learn the sides. Also, communication is key. And aftercare. Always aftercare.

“Aftercare?” Gray whispered like the word had cursed him.

Third Comment:

[u/ThrowRA_ohgodhelp]
I tried it once. She passed out. Now I sleep on the couch. Don’t be me.

His thumb froze mid-scroll.

He slowly turned his head to look at Juvia, who was still knitting with a smile like she hadn’t just inspired a psychological deep-dive into human intimacy.

He sighed and slipped his phone into his pocket.

“What’s wrong?” Juvia asked, tilting her head.

“Huh? Oh—nothing. Just hungry.”

“Me too,” she murmured, setting her knitting aside. Then, without hesitation, she climbed into his lap, straddling him with a playful glint in her eye. “But your lips look pretty tasty though.”

Gray chuckled, letting his fingers play with a loose curl at her shoulder. “Oh yeah?”

“Mmhmm.”

He leaned in, brushing his mouth over hers in a slow, teasing kiss. Her arms looped around his neck as his hands settled low on her waist.

Juvia pressed herself against him, deepening the kiss as she tugged gently on his lower lip with her teeth. Her tongue slid against his, coaxing him into something more heated.

One of Gray’s hands slid down, cupping her ass and giving it a firm squeeze, drawing a breathy sigh from her lips.

Gray pulled back just enough to smirk at her flushed face. “You always get like this when you’re hungry?”

Juvia grinned, brushing her nose against his. “Only when I’m craving something specific.”

“Oh?” His voice dropped slightly, thumb tracing lazy circles against her hipbone through the fabric of his old t-shirt. “And what exactly are you craving?”

She leaned in close, lips grazing his ear. “Something warm… something that makes my toes curl…”

He swallowed hard, but held his composure, resting his forehead against hers with a teasing smile. “I think we ordered the wrong kind of noodles.”

Juvia giggled, her fingers playing with the hair at the nape of his neck. “You’re lucky I like both kinds.”

Gray let out a low laugh, leaning in to kiss her again—slow, steady, like he had all night. One hand stayed on her hip, the other slipping beneath the hem of her shirt just to feel the warmth of her skin.

No rush. Just the quiet hum of attraction between them, deepening by the second.

---

"Delivery from Oodles of Noodles!" a voice called from outside the door.

Gray and Juvia jolted upright like they'd been hit with lightning.

Gray's hair stuck out in every direction, and Juvia scrambled for her shirt, which was halfway across the room.

“Ju-just a sec!” Gray shouted, hopping to his feet and fumbling with his belt.

Juvia yanked the shirt over her head, cheeks flushed as she tried to smooth it down. “Why does this always happen when I’m finally getting somewhere?” she muttered.

Gray shot her a look. “You AND your hands were already somewhere.”

She grinned. “Exactly.”

He opened the door just a crack, poking his head out. “Hey, how much do I owe ya?”

“Eighty Jewel, plus tip,” the delivery guy said, holding up the bag like it was sacred.

Gray handed over a crumpled bill. “Here’s a hundred—keep the change.”

“Sweet. Enjoy your night, man.”

Gray shut the door with a sigh, holding the bag in one hand and running the other through his wrecked hair.

Juvia, back on the couch, crossed her legs and tied her hair into a loose bun. “Yay, food!” she said brightly, as if nothing had just happened.

Gray chuckled, setting the bag on the coffee table and handing her a container. “How do you go from hungry to horny to hungry again so fast?”

She shrugged, already popping open the lid. “A gift.”

Gray shook his head with a smirk, settling beside her and digging into his own. “Remind me never to underestimate your multitasking again.”

Juvia took a big bite, cheeks full, then pointed her chopsticks at him. “You shouldn’t.”

He laughed. “Clearly.”

They ate in comfortable silence for a moment, the tension still lingering like spice in the air.

Juvia peeked over her container. “So… after dinner…”

Gray raised an eyebrow. “Still hungry?”

She smiled slowly. “For you? Always.”

He chuckled, kissed her forehead, and stole a bite of her noodles. She gasped in mock betrayal, but let it slide. They ate in quiet comfort, curled up together in the soft glow of their living room.

Later, after dinner and an hour of intense, breathless sex, they slipped under the sheets, limbs tangled and bodies spent.

“I’m so full… that was so good,” Juvia sighed, resting her head on Gray’s chest.

“What, the food or the sex?” he teased.

She giggled, “Both.”

Gray smirked, fingers idly combing through her long blue hair as she traced the mark of their guild over his heart with gentle fingers.

A moment passed. Then, softly, she whispered, “I’m sorry for bothering you today.”

Gray frowned. “Bothering me? What do you mean?”

She hesitated, then said, “About the choking thing. I shouldn’t have pushed. Please forgive me…”

Gray sat up slightly, cupping her cheek with a tenderness that made her breath catch. “Hey. You could never bother me. You’re allowed to want things… and I’m allowed to take time to figure them out. Okay?”

Juvia gave a small smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Okay… I love you.”

He leaned down and kissed her gently. “I love you too. Now get some sleep.”

“Good night, my love,” she murmured, curling closer.

But when the soft, steady sound of Juvia’s gentle snores filled the room, Gray rolled over, careful not to wake her.

He stared at the ceiling for a moment, brow furrowed.

Then, slowly, he reached for his phone on the nightstand, the screen lighting up his tired face. He opened his browser, hesitated a moment, and then typed:

"Said no to choking girlfriend now she's sad"

Dozens of posts appeared—some sarcastic, some honest, most chaotic.

He clicked on one that looked semi-sane:

[u/CuriousAndConcerned]
“It’s not just about the act. Sometimes it’s about feeling seen—safe enough to be vulnerable. If you reject that without talking about it, it can feel like a rejection of them.”

Gray stared at the screen, rereading that line three times.

He glanced over at Juvia, her face peaceful, curled against his pillow in one of his old shirts.

“It’s not you I’m rejecting,” he whispered, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “I just… don’t know what I’m doing.”

His thumb hovered over the screen a second longer before he locked his phone and slid it back onto the nightstand.

He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her close, whispering into her hair:

“I’ll figure it out… I promise.”

---

“I’ll be back later, okay?” Juvia called, slipping on her coat.

“Go have fun with the girls,” Gray replied, leaning down to kiss her once… then twice more, unable to resist. She grinned and gave him a playful swat on the chest before heading out the door.

The moment it clicked shut, Gray turned on his heel.

He marched into the kitchen, grabbed his laptop, and set it on the table like it was a battle station.

“Okay,” he muttered, cracking his knuckles. “Research.”

He flipped the lid open and dove headfirst into the internet.

Search bar after search bar filled with his increasingly panicked thoughts:

How to choke safely
Aftercare for choking?
Is choking during sex normal
Is choking a gateway kink
Choking: Trust or trauma??
Do women actually like this or is it just anime??

He squinted at the flood of articles, how-to diagrams, sex therapist blog posts, and Reddit threads.

Every tab had something different: safety tips, consent checklists, breakdowns of the physical pressure points, emotional readiness, and... a YouTube video with very unhelpful thumbnail energy.

Gray ran a hand down his face. “How is there a TED Talk on this?” he mumbled.

One article caught his eye:

“Choking is about trust, not dominance. When done right, it can be deeply intimate. When done wrong… it’s a trip to the ER.”

Gray sat back in his chair, blinking at the screen. “No pressure, then.”

Still, he read every line, took mental notes, even pulled out a notepad and jotted down a list titled:
'Things I Gotta Know Before I Put My Hands Anywhere Near Her Neck'

Gray stared at his laptop screen, the cursor blinking back at him like it knew he was about to make a mistake.

He rubbed the back of his neck, then sighed.
“I know I shouldn’t…”

But his fingers were already moving.

He opened a new tab and slowly typed:
Things that can go wrong while choking during sex

Enter.

Immediately, the internet delivered. Too much.

“Collapsed windpipe horror story—my boyfriend didn’t know his own strength”

“Bruising gone wrong: what I thought was sexy ended in an ER visit”

“The time my girlfriend passed out and I thought I killed her”

“Why breathing is important (and why I forgot that mid-sex)”

“Choking = kink or lawsuit? Let's discuss”

Gray leaned back in his chair, hand over his mouth, eyes wide.

“What the hell…” he muttered.

He scrolled a little farther, stomach twisting.

Comment thread under a medical Q&A:

[u/MedicMitsu]
“The carotid artery and vagus nerve are not your friends if you don’t know what you’re doing. Syncope (fainting), airway blockage, or worse—y’all really need to stop learning sex moves from doujinshi.”

Gray closed the tab immediately.

“Okay. Okay, nope. I was right. This is crazy. No one should be doing this—”

His eyes drifted to a soft blue hair tie on the table.

He groaned and dropped his head into his hands.
“Damn it... why does she trust me with this?”

Gray shut the laptop with a sharp snap and tossed it onto the couch like it might explode. He laid down beside it, arms folded under his head, eyes locked on the ceiling.

“Am I overthinking this?” he muttered.
He sighed. “Probably.”
Another pause.
“…But what if I’m not?”

His thoughts chased themselves in circles until exhaustion dragged him under.

And because his brain was apparently a traitor, his nap turned into a vivid, uncomfortable dream.

He was in their bedroom—lights low, Juvia on her back beneath him, eyes wide and trusting. Her lips were parted, breath soft against his skin.

“Are you sure?” he asked. His voice sounded distant, like it wasn’t even his.

Juvia smiled. “I trust you.”

He placed his hand gently around her throat, thumb brushing her jaw. She guided him, nodding.

At first it felt okay. Careful. Controlled.

Then something shifted.

Her expression blurred. Her body went limp.

“Juvia?”

Nothing.

“Juvia!”

His hands were still on her. He couldn’t let go. He couldn’t breathe.
Why couldn’t she move?
Why wasn’t she answering—?

Gray jolted awake with a sharp inhale, sitting straight up on the couch. His heart pounded like it was trying to break free of his ribs. Sweat clung to his skin.

He looked around.

Quiet apartment. Evening light filtering through the blinds. Juvia still out with the girls. No sound but the hum of the fridge.

He ran both hands down his face.
“…Okay,” he muttered. “Definitely overthinking it.”

But his hands still trembled slightly.

Gray stepped into the shower, letting the hot water cascade over his tense shoulders. He leaned his head against the tile, eyes closed, the steam fogging up everything around him.

His mind drifted—Juvia’s smile, the way she curled up against him at night, the trust in her voice when she asked him for something he didn’t fully understand.

“I’d do anything for her,” he murmured.
But the fear crept back in. What if I hurt her?

“No.” He stood up straighter, water dripping down his back. “She trusts me. I can do this. I just gotta stop overthinking.”

Right then, a voice called from the living room:
“I’m home!”

Gray peeked his head out from behind the shower curtain, water still trailing down his face. “Juvia?”

A moment later, she appeared in the doorway, all smiles and sunshine.
“Hello, my love!”

He smiled back, heart softening instantly. She walked in and leaned over to kiss him—warm, easy, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

“How was your time with the girls?” he asked, voice low and affectionate through the sound of the water.

“So much fun!” she said, bouncing slightly on her heels. “We went shopping, had lunch, and look!” She held up her hand proudly. “I got my nails done!”

Gray peeked through the steam and smiled. “They’re cute.”

“They’re sparkly!” she giggled, wiggling her fingers. “Erza says they make me look dangerous.”

He raised an eyebrow. “You don’t need nails for that.”

Juvia flushed a little, pleased. “Oh stop…”

He chuckled, then reached out a wet hand to gently brush her wrist. “Hey… Can we talk? After I’m done?”

Her smile faltered just a little—not fear, just surprise—but she nodded. “Of course. Oh, but before that…” Juvia’s voice sang through the door. “Come to the bedroom so I can show you what I got.”

She giggled, then shut the bathroom door behind her, leaving Gray blinking through the steam.

He shook his head with a soft laugh. “This woman’s gonna kill me,” he muttered.

---

After finishing his shower, he wrapped a towel low around his waist and padded barefoot to the bedroom, water still dripping from his hair.

“Alright,” he called out as he pushed the door open, “what did you—”

Gray froze.

Juvia was sitting on the edge of the bed, legs crossed just enough to tease. She wore a lacy lavender bra and matching panties, with delicate garters clipped to sheer thigh-high stockings in the same soft hue. Her hair was down, brushing her shoulders, and her eyes sparkled with mischief.

“Do you like it?” she asked, tilting her head innocently—even though she definitely knew the effect she was having.

Gray swallowed hard, blinking like he needed to reset his entire brain.

“Uh—yeah. I… yeah.” His voice cracked slightly. “You look… wow.”

Juvia’s smile grew. “I thought maybe you’d like this color on me.”

He stepped forward slowly, towel still in place but dangerously loose. “I like everything on you,” he said, eyes roaming from her bare thighs to the playful gleam in her eyes. “And off you.”

She laughed, low and sweet. “Then come here.”

Gray smirked and walked over to her, leaning in to kiss her neck, letting his lips trail up to her ear. He gently nibbled her earlobe, earning a soft giggle from Juvia.

“So… what did you want to talk about?” she asked, voice breathy but curious.

Gray paused, then crouched in front of her, suddenly serious.

“Yesterday. What you asked—the choking thing—”

Juvia’s smile wavered. She reached down and cupped his cheek. “Gray, I already told you—”

“Just—just let me finish.” He took a shaky breath. “I did research. A lot of research. Probably way too much. And I just… I want to make you feel good. God, do I want to make you feel good. So I— I took notes.”

“You took notes?” Juvia repeated, trying and failing to hide a smile.

“I did! And I learned a ton of stuff—like no pressure on the windpipe, and aftercare, and about the carotid artery and the vagus nerve and—”

She pressed a finger gently to his lips. “You’re spiraling.”

“You have no idea.”

Juvia let out a soft laugh and brushed a thumb over his cheek. “Gray… when I asked, I didn’t mean, like, choke me the way they do in those aggressive porn videos. I just meant… I don’t know. Hold it. Maybe a little squeeze. That’s all.”

Gray blinked. “…You… wait, what?”

She bit her lip, amused. “Yeah. Just like, that grounding kind of pressure. Not blackout kink. You thought I meant that?”

“I had diagrams,” Gray whispered, eyes wide. “There was a TED Talk.”

Juvia threw her head back laughing. “Oh my God, baby…”

He groaned and buried his face against her stomach. “I’ve never been more embarrassed in my life.”

She ran her fingers through his damp hair, still giggling. “You’re lucky I love you. Nerd.”

He peeked up at her with a crooked grin. “So… no neck brace needed?”

“No neck brace,” she confirmed, cupping his jaw. “Just… you. Close. And present.”

His smile softened, hands sliding up her thighs. “Yeah. I can do that.”

Gray kissed the inside of her thighs, hands resting warmly against her skin. He gave them a playful squeeze, looking up at her with a half-smirk.

“Just uh… maybe don’t look at my laptop for a day or two.”

Juvia burst out laughing. “Too late for that. I already peeked.”

Gray’s head shot up. “You peeked?!”

She giggled, completely unbothered. “I was curious!”

He narrowed his eyes at her, mock-offended. “You little snoop.”

Before she could defend herself, he dipped back down and nibbled gently on her thigh.

Juvia squealed, squirming with laughter. “That tickles!”

“Good. It’s what you get for snooping,” he muttered, placing another teasing bite just above her stocking line.

She reached down and tugged on his hair playfully. “So you did watch the YouTube tutorial with the overly enthusiastic couple?”

“Unfortunately, yes,” Gray groaned into her skin. “They had props. There was a pineapple involved. I don’t want to talk about it.”

Juvia laughed so hard she nearly fell back onto the bed. “You poor, traumatized man…”

He looked up at her, lips curving into a grin. “Think you can make it up to me?”

She leaned forward, eyes gleaming. “I plan to.”

“I’ve seen a lot of demonstrations in the last 24 hours,” Gray murmured into her skin, lips brushing the inside of her thigh, “but I wouldn’t mind another one.”

Juvia’s breath hitched, her fingers curling slightly in the sheets. “Is that so?”

“Mmm.”

He slowly spread her legs, his touch reverent, like he was savoring the moment rather than rushing through it. He pressed a kiss to the soft lace between her thighs, lips lingering just long enough to make her squirm.

Then his finger traced gently up and down over the damp fabric, teasing her through the lace. Juvia let out a soft moan, her hips tilting instinctively toward his touch.

“You’re already so warm,” he whispered, voice thick with admiration—and restraint.

She shivered when his finger slipped under the lace, sliding it gently to the side. Gray shifted closer, settling between her legs as he lowered his head.

He pressed a soft kiss to her center—gentle, purposeful—and then another, deeper, firmer, his tongue tasting her slowly.

Juvia gasped, fingers threading into his damp hair, her thighs trembling slightly around his shoulders.

Gray’s tongue moved with slow, deliberate precision, teasing her in long, languid strokes that made Juvia’s breath hitch with every pass. He took his time, exploring every reaction, every tremble in her thighs, every tightening of her grip in his hair.

She let out a soft, needy moan, arching her hips toward him, and he responded by sliding his hands beneath her thighs to hold her open, steady, his thumbs brushing gently over her skin as his mouth worked her over with increasing intensity.

“Gray…” she whimpered, her voice breathless, tinged with pleading.

He flicked his tongue in a quick circle around her clit before sucking gently, drawing a sharper gasp from her lips. Then, without breaking rhythm, he slid a finger inside her—slow and careful, curling just right—while his mouth stayed perfectly in sync, never faltering.

Her legs tensed around him, back arching off the bed, breath stuttering. “Oh—Gray, I’m gonna—”

He hummed against her, the vibration sending another jolt through her, and that was all it took.

She came with a soft cry, her body trembling under the waves of release, hips rocking gently against his mouth as he guided her through every second of it—never letting go, never looking away.

Only when she finally relaxed, boneless and flushed, did he pull back. He pressed one last kiss to her inner thigh, then sat up, licking his lips with a quiet, satisfied smirk.

She smiled. “So… was that part of your research too?”

Gray chuckled, climbing up over her and kissing her deeply. “Nope. That was instinct.”

Juvia giggled, breathless and flushed, and with one smooth tug, she yanked the towel from Gray’s hips.

He didn’t hesitate.

With a low groan, he slid into her in one deep thrust, burying himself inside the warmth of her body. Juvia cried out, her back arching off the bed, her hands scrambling to clutch at his shoulders.

Gray grabbed her chin, guiding her face to his as he kissed her hard—hot, consuming, leaving her gasping against his lips. It wasn’t gentle. It was need.

His other hand slipped beneath her bra, yanking it down so her breasts spilled free beneath him. He cupped her, kneading the soft flesh in his palm, thumb brushing over her nipple before rolling it between his fingers.

She moaned into his mouth, the sound swallowed by his kiss.

His rhythm was steady, controlled, but every movement made her feel like she was coming apart piece by piece beneath him. Juvia’s legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him deeper, her body clinging to his with desperate familiarity.

Gray’s hand moved from her chin down her throat, slow and deliberate, fingers wrapping around the delicate column of her neck. He paused—just for a heartbeat—searching her eyes.

Juvia nodded, barely, her pupils wide, breath shuddering.

His grip tightened, just enough to make her feel it. Just enough to make her pulse pound against his palm.

And God, he could feel it—how fast her heart was racing for him, how much she was giving him in that moment.

“Still okay?” he whispered, lips brushing her cheek.

She nodded again, voice hoarse with pleasure. “Don’t stop. Please, Gray.”

He groaned and thrust into her harder, hand still firm at her throat, his thumb stroking her skin in a wordless promise: I’ve got you.

Every squeeze of her walls around him, every breathless moan, every sharp gasp beneath his hand pushed him closer to the edge. And when she came again—crying out his name like it was the only word she knew—he followed right after, pressing deep inside her and holding there, trembling.

They stayed like that, bodies tangled, hearts racing, sweat-slick and breathless.

Eventually, his grip softened, fingers leaving her neck with a tender caress.

“You okay?” he murmured, voice rough with lingering heat.

Juvia smiled, sleepy and satisfied. “More than okay.”

He kissed her gently, hands cupping her face now, completely opposite of the grip he’d held moments ago.

Gray slowly pulled out of her, groaning softly as he settled beside her. His smirk was smug and utterly unrepentant.

“What?” Juvia asked, breath still uneven.

He grinned. “I just love watching me drip out of you.”

“GRAY!” she shrieked, face turning bright red as she swatted at his chest.

He laughed, dodging her half-hearted slaps. “Such a pervert!” she huffed.

“Yeah, but you like it. Don’t lie.”

She rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide the smile tugging at her lips. She leaned in, pushing back his damp hair and pressing a kiss to the little scar above his eyebrow.

“I don’t like it,” she whispered, brushing her nose against his, “I love it. Along with every other thing about you.”

Gray's smirk softened into something real, something raw. He leaned in and kissed her—slow and deep, like she deserved.

When he finally pulled back, he muttered, “You’re okay yourself.”

Juvia snorted. “Wow. Such a romantic.”

But she wrapped her arms around his neck anyway, pulling him in close, her voice quiet but full of meaning.

“Tell me you love me.”

Gray looked into her eyes—stormy blue meeting warm brown—and without hesitation, he whispered,

“I love you, Juvia. Every loud, dramatic, completely insane part of you.”

Her smile stretched wide, eyes shining as she whispered back, “Then you’re stuck with me.”

He kissed her again, this time sweet and unhurried, as they pulled the blanket over themselves and tangled together, skin to skin, hearts steady and full.

"I wouldn't want it any other way."

 

Chapter 9: The One Night Stand

"Are you at least going to pretend you're having fun?" Lyon asked over the loud music of the night club while Gray sat at the bar nursing a beer,

"Lyon I've told you a HUNDRED times, clubs are NOT my kind of crowd!"

Lyon rolled his eyes, the neon lights flickering across his smug grin as he leaned closer. “Yeah, and I’ve told you a hundred times that sulking like a sad puppy in a corner doesn’t count as a social life.”

Gray took another sip of his beer, barely glancing at the pulsing dance floor packed with strangers. “I have a social life. It just doesn’t involve grinding on sweaty people while a DJ screams at me through a fog machine.”

“Dude, you’re twenty-five, not fifty,” Lyon shot back, draping an arm across Gray’s shoulders. “Just come dance for ten minutes. If you hate it, I’ll personally walk you back to your little cave of brooding and beer.”

Gray gave him a deadpan look. “Five minutes.”

Lyon grinned. “Deal. Let’s go, Emo Frost.”

Gray muttered under his breath but stood anyway, beer abandoned on the bar as he was dragged toward the flashing chaos.

As he trailed after Lyon toward the crowded dance floor, Gray suddenly collided with a flash of blue.

“Oh!” the girl gasped, stumbling slightly.

“Whoa—sorry!” Gray instinctively reached out, steadying her by the arms. Her skin was warm beneath his hands, and she looked just as startled as he felt. “You okay?”

“I-I’m sorry! I didn’t see you,” she said quickly, brushing a strand of vivid blue hair behind her ear.

Gray’s breath caught for a second when her eyes finally met his. Something about her made the noise of the club blur into the background.

“No, it’s my fault,” he said, his voice a little softer. “I wasn’t looking where I was going.”

She smiled, just a little. “I’m Juvia.”

“Gray.”

Juvia’s smile grew a touch warmer, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. “Gray… like the color?”

“Unfortunately,” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.

She tilted her head, intrigued. “I don’t think that’s unfortunate at all.”

Lyon popped his head back around the crowd, eyes landing on them. “Gray! What the hell, man? Did you fall into the punch bowl or something?” he called out, elbowing through a few dancers. But the second he got a good look at Juvia, he froze mid-step and his tone shifted instantly. “Well hello there,” he said, straightening up and flashing his most practiced smile. “My name is Lyon.”

Juvia offered a polite but distant smile. “Oh, um… hello.”

Gray could practically feel Lyon puffing up beside him, so he rolled his eyes and took another subtle step closer to Juvia—just enough to make a point.

“So,” Lyon continued smoothly, “what brought you here tonight?”

Juvia turned slightly, her attention fixed back on Gray. “I’m sorry, but… I was in the middle of a conversation.”

Gray’s smirk was immediate and brutal.

Lyon froze, visibly short-circuiting before clearing his throat with a strained chuckle. “O-oh… okay…”

He moved past them with a wounded sigh, but not before leaning in close to Gray and muttering, “I hate you so much right now.”

“Friend of yours?” Juvia asked, raising an eyebrow as she watched Lyon retreat into the crowd, shoulders visibly slumped.

“Brother, actually,” Gray replied, deadpan. “But thank god he’s adopted.”

Juvia giggled, a soft sound that somehow cut through the pulsing music like a melody just for him. Gray’s heart skipped a beat—genuinely skipped—and before he could overthink it, he spoke again.

“Can I buy you a drink?”

“I’d like that,” she said, eyes meeting his without hesitation.

He led her through the maze of dancers to a booth tucked quietly in a shadowy corner, away from the worst of the noise. As they slid into the seat, the beat of the club felt a little less intrusive, replaced by a sense of something... softer.

“So,” he asked, leaning slightly across the table, “you here alone?"

She gave a small shrug. “Kind of. I came with a couple of coworkers, but they disappeared into the dance floor like five minutes in. Honestly, I was just about to leave until I ran into you.”

Gray raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at one corner of his mouth. “So I saved your night?”

Juvia tilted her head, smiling. “You might’ve.”

The waitress appeared beside their booth, setting down a martini for Juvia and another beer for Gray with a practiced smile before vanishing back into the crowd.

“Thanks,” Gray muttered, already relaxing into the booth beside her a little more as he turned back to Juvia.

“So, what do you do when you’re not trapped at nightclubs you don't want to be at?” Gray asked, taking a sip.

“I work at a flower shop,” Juvia said, biting off the olive on the toothpick in her drink. “It’s small, but I love it. Everything smells like rain and roses by noon.”

Gray smiled—an actual, genuine one. “That… fits you.”

She blinked. “Fits me?”

“I don’t know,” he said with a small shrug. “You’ve got this... quiet kind of energy. So the flower shop thing makes sense.”

Juvia’s cheeks pinkened. “You’re not what I expected when I ran into you.”

“Let me guess,” Gray smirked. “You figured I was the brooding wallflower with commitment issues.”

“Well,” she teased, “you were nursing a beer alone at the bar and glaring at the dance floor like it owed you money.”

He laughed, warm and unguarded. “Okay, fair.”

They kept talking—about nothing and everything. Favorite seasons, worst jobs, dream vacations. The kind of conversation that slips past like a breeze, effortless and slow.

Neither of them noticed Lyon watching from across the room, mouth slightly open, clearly betrayed and mildly impressed.

The night had blurred into warm laughter and hazy smiles, both of them leaning in closer than they realized—until the distance between them was barely a breath.

Juvia giggled at something dumb Gray said—she wasn’t even sure what anymore—and her hand, soft and unsteady, drifted to rest lightly on his thigh. His breath hitched.

“You have nice eyes,” she said, voice a little slurred, a little dreamy. “Has anyone ever told you that?”

Gray grinned, cheeks flushed from the drinks—and maybe from her touch too. “All the time,” he teased back, his voice low and playful.

She laughed again, the sound bubbling out of her like champagne.

As he leaned back just slightly, Gray’s eyes caught on something—a curl of dark ink peeking from beneath the hem of her dress, high on her thigh.

“’S that a tattoo?” he asked, tipping his head and eyeing it with open curiosity.

Juvia followed his gaze and nodded slowly. “Mhmm.”

He hummed in response, eyes flicking up to meet hers again, just as she leaned in, close enough that her breath grazed his ear.

“Take me home,” she whispered, sultry and deliberate, “and I’ll show you the whole thing.”

Gray’s mouth went dry. His heart thundered.

He didn’t even glance at Lyon this time.

“Let’s go.”

---

She slid out of the booth without another word, her fingers trailing along his thigh before slipping away entirely. Gray tossed some cash on the table, barely caring if it was too much, and followed her through the crowd like gravity had taken hold.

The ride back to his apartment was a blur—hands tangled together, stolen kisses in the backseat, soft laughter between gasps as they tried to keep it together until the door closed behind them.

The second it did, restraint shattered.

Gray had her against the wall in an instant, lips crashing into hers, hot and desperate. Juvia melted into him, fingers threading through his hair, tugging just hard enough to draw a growl from his throat. His hands slid down her sides, gripping her thighs as he lifted her up effortlessly.

She wrapped her legs around his waist with a breathy moan, grinding against his hard cock beneath his jeans. Her dress rode up, baring more of that tattoo, curving over her hip, disappearing beneath lace.

Gray broke the kiss just long enough to look down, breathless. “Show me.”

Juvia reached between them, pulling the dress off over her head. Underneath, she wore deep blue lace that matched her hair—and the tattoo, curling up from her hip in intricate, watery lines, like waves dancing up her skin.

“So sexy,” Gray muttered, dragging his mouth down her neck. He kissed along her collarbone, down her chest, tracing the edge of the lace with his teeth. Juvia gasped, arching into him.

He carried her to the bedroom, dropping her onto the sheets and crawling over her without pause. Clothes came off in a frenzy—kisses between every piece tugged away, hands exploring, teasing, learning.

Juvia’s thighs parted for him easily, her fingers tangled in the sheets as Gray ducked between them. He kissed along her inner thigh, slow and maddening, watching her squirm beneath him.

When he finally used his mouth, she cried out—soft and high-pitched, a sound that shot straight through him.

He took his time, bringing her to the edge with careful licks and slow pressure, then easing off just enough to make her whimper. Her fingers dug into his shoulders when he climbed back up, lips slick and eyes dark.

“Condom?” she asked, breathless.

He found one fast and rolled it on, kissing her through the wait, groaning when she reached down to guide him in.

When he pushed into her, they both stilled, just for a second. The stretch, the warmth, the way her legs wrapped around him again—it all hit at once.

Then they moved.

Slow at first. Deep. Each thrust pulling a breathy moan from her lips, each kiss more desperate than the last. Gray’s hands roamed—her hips, her waist, her breasts—memorizing her. Juvia matched his rhythm, nails dragging down his back, voice breaking every time he hit that perfect spot.

“Gray,” she whispered, trembling.

“I know,” he panted, burying his face in her neck. “I’m close.”

She pulled him down into a kiss as they came together—his name on her lips, her body clenching around him, his low groan muffled by her mouth.

They collapsed in a tangled mess of limbs, breathless and buzzing.

For a long moment, neither of them said anything.

Then Juvia giggled softly, fingers brushing through his hair.

“So… definitely not the worst night I’ve had,” she murmured.

Gray chuckled and kissed her shoulder, while Juvia rolled over, climbing on top of him, "Let's do that again."

Gray’s chest rose and fell beneath her as he let out a breathless laugh, lips still pressed to her shoulder. “You don’t waste time, do you?”

Juvia smirked, her hair tumbling around his face as she straddled his hips, bare skin sliding against his. “Do I look like someone who wastes time?”

Gray looked up at her—cheeks flushed, eyes gleaming in the low light, that teasing little smile tugging at her lips—and decided right then that no, she absolutely didn’t.

“Not even a little,” he murmured, hands moving instinctively to her thighs as she leaned down to kiss him again.

The kiss was slower this time. Still hungry, but with that heat that came from already knowing how the other person moved, tasted, and felt. Juvia’s body pressed flush against his, her hips rolling forward just enough to coax a groan from his throat.

Her fingers roamed over his chest, nails teasing lightly over his skin as she shifted her hips, grinding against him with deliberate slowness.

Gray sucked in a sharp breath, already stirring beneath her.

“Juvia…” he warned, hands gripping her hips as she grinded against him.

“Mm?” she replied, feigning innocence as she kissed down his chest. “Something wrong?”

“Yeah,” he groaned. “I'm not buried inside of you right now.”

Her giggle was sultry as she reached for another condom from the nightstand. She rolled it on with practiced ease, stroking him slowly, deliberately, watching his jaw clench and his hands twitch at her hips.

She guided him back inside, her breath catching in her throat as she sank down onto him, slow and steady. Their eyes locked—Gray’s jaw clenched, Juvia’s mouth falling open to gasp.

“God, you feel—” Gray couldn’t even finish the sentence. He slid his hands up her waist, over the curve of her hips, then her chest, thumbing over her nipples as she began to move.

She rode him with a rhythm that was all confidence and curves, her hands on his chest for balance, her hair swinging around her like a wave. Gray watched every shift of her body, every little twitch of her brow, and moan that escaped her lips. She was a vision—and she was all his in that moment.

“Faster,” he breathed, one hand slipping to her hip to guide her.

She obliged, pace picking up, the sound of moans and muffled gasps echoing faintly through the room.

Gray wrapped an arm around her waist and flipped them, driving into her deeper, harder, her name a growl in his throat. She clung to him, legs locked tight around his hips, urging him on.

When they came again, it was messier—more intense. Juvia trembled beneath him, nails digging into his back, her entire body shuddering as Gray followed her over the edge with a groan that was all teeth and want.

He collapsed on top of her, breath ragged.

Juvia laughed breathlessly, brushing hair from his face. “Okay… now I might need a break.”

Gray grinned, kissing her again, soft this time, slow and lazy. “That makes one of us.”

“So,” she whispered, “you still hate clubs?”

Gray smirked, brushing her damp hair back from her cheek. “Only the ones I don’t meet you in.”

---

The morning light was merciless.

Juvia groaned as it pierced through the thin curtains, slashing across her face like a blade. She rolled over with a sleepy grimace—only to find herself nose-to-nose with a very naked, very unfamiliar man.

Her heart jumped into her throat.

Black spiky hair. Strong jaw. Peaceful expression.

“Oh… shit,” she whispered, hand flying to her mouth.

As quietly as she could, she peeled herself out of the bed, cringing at every creak of the mattress. She scrambled around the room, collecting her dress, her bra, one heel from under the bed, the other behind the nightstand. She didn’t dare look back as she crept toward the door, cracked it open, and slipped out like a thief at sunrise.

Back in bed, Gray remained completely dead to the world, face smushed into his pillow, hair a wild disaster. He snored once, flipped onto his back, and didn't stir for another hour.

When he finally woke up, it was because the sun punched him in the face.

“Ugh, God—my head,” he groaned, squinting at the ceiling.

He sat up, felt the pounding behind his eyes, and muttered something before dragging himself out of bed. Tugging on a pair of boxers, he shuffled down the hallway like a zombie in desperate need of caffeine and forgiveness.

Lyon was already in the kitchen, far too bright and chipper for a man who'd clearly showered, eaten, and possibly read the newspaper.

“Whoa,” Lyon said with a snort as Gray stumbled in. “Put some clothes on, man! This is a shared space!”

Gray flipped him off lazily, squinting toward the coffee pot like it was salvation itself. “Oh my God… shut up.”

Lyon just grinned and slid a coffee cup toward him. “Long night?”

Gray took it, sipped, and groaned again. “Wish I knew.”

Lyon leaned on the counter, looking smug. “Don’t remember anything?”

Gray frowned. He remembered the bar. Juvia’s laugh. The way she kissed him against the door. Her tattoo.

His brow furrowed. “Bits and pieces.”

Lyon raised a brow. “Well, someone definitely left here in a hurry this morning. I heard the door creak at, like, 7AM. Real walk of shame energy.”

Gray blinked. “She left?”

“Mmhm,” Lyon said, taking another sip. “Didn’t even steal your shirt. You sure know how to leave an impression, Romeo.”

Gray stared into his coffee cup like it held answers.

“…Yeah,” he muttered. “Apparently.”

“Do you remember her name?” Lyon asked, lifting a brow.

Gray straightened up defensively. “Of course I do. It was Julia.”

Lyon nearly snorted his coffee. “You mean Juvia?”

Gray winced. “Yeah, Juvia—that’s what I said.”

Lyon just shook his head in mock disappointment. “Wow. Nailed it.”

Gray glared over the rim of his mug. “You want this coffee in your lap?”

Unbothered, Lyon leaned casually against the counter. “Did you at least practice safe sex?”

Gray nearly choked on his drink, coughing and sputtering. “Who asks that?!”

“An older brother who doesn’t want to be a funcle anytime soon.”

Gray stared. “I’m sorry… a what?”

“Funcle! Y’know, fun uncle.” Lyon grinned. “Funcle!”

Gray covered his face with one hand. “Okay, first of all, please never say that word again. Second—yes. I used a condom. Even though that’s none of your business, you weirdo.”

Lyon held up his hands in mock surrender. “Just making sure. Wouldn’t want your poor, sulky genes getting passed down without some kind of warning label.”

“Remind me again why I let you live here?” Gray muttered.

“Because deep down, you love me.”

Gray took another long sip of coffee and muttered under his breath, “Not deep enough.”

---

Across town, Juvia groaned as she flopped face-first onto her couch, still half-dressed and entirely overwhelmed.

Her apartment was quiet—too quiet—and her mind loud. The night before played in her head like a fever dream: flashing lights, Gray’s hands on her waist, the way he’d looked at her like she was the only person in the world, the things they’d done...

She let out a muffled squeak into a pillow.

“Oh my god,” she muttered, sitting up and clutching the fabric to her chest like it could somehow erase the memory of bolting out of his place like a burglar.

Real smooth, Juvia. Classy. Seduce a guy, steal his soul, then flee before sunrise.

She ran a hand through her tangled hair and trudged into the kitchen, grabbing a glass of water like it might solve her existential panic. It didn’t.

“He probably doesn’t even remember my name,” she grumbled to herself.

Her phone buzzed on the counter. A group chat message from one of her coworkers:
Mira 💖: Sooo… did you go home early orrrrr was that blue dress on someone's floor this morning? 

Juvia stared at it for a moment, then dropped her head against the fridge door with a soft thunk.

She typed back with one hand:
Juvia 🌧️: I left. Before he woke up. Kill me.

Another buzz:
Mira 💖: You what?! Girl noooo you’re supposed to stay and be cute and make pancakes or something!!

Levy 🧠: Or at least get his number???

“Ugh,” Juvia muttered, glaring at her phone.

She hadn’t even left a note. No name. No contact. Just... vanished.

Now, sitting there in yesterday’s clothes, the memory of his hands still lingering on her skin, she had no idea if she’d ever see him again.

Unless…

She grabbed her phone again.

Juvia 🌧️: ...Should I go back?

Her phone buzzed again, the group chat lighting up like a siren.

Mira 💖: Go back?? Girl, no. You can’t just walk in like “Hey, remember me? I’m the mystery woman who ghosted you in your own sheets.”

Levy 🧠: Agreed. If it’s meant to be, you’ll cross paths again. Fate has a weird sense of humor like that.

Mira 💖: Exactly. If he’s thinking about you, which, let’s be real, he definitely is—he’ll find a way.

Lisanna 🌸: And if he doesn’t? Then he’s just a hot one-night stand, and you’re still a queen.

Juvia 🌧️: But what if I want to see him again? Like… really want to?

Levy 🧠: Then trust the universe. Don’t force it. Right guy, right time, right place—it will happen.

Mira 💖: And until then, channel your energy into something productive. Like writing a steamy novel about it.

Lisanna 🌸: Or brunch. Brunch always helps with heartbreak and hot regrets.

Juvia sighed, flopping back onto the couch again, phone resting on her chest.

She wanted to argue. She wanted to run back over there and knock on his door and say something stupid and heartfelt and ridiculous.

But… maybe they were right. Maybe this was one of those moments where you just had to let the world do its thing.

Still, her fingers hovered over her phone screen as she whispered to herself:

“If fate really is that dramatic… I hope it hurries the hell up.”

Juvia trudged into the bathroom, still groggy and emotionally scrambled, the group chat’s messages echoing in her head.

She peeled off her dress and let it pool on the cold tile floor, then unclasped her bra and tossed it into the laundry basket.

As she reached for a towel, something suddenly clicked in her foggy brain.

She froze.

Brows furrowed.

“…Wait,” she muttered, eyes scanning the room.

Her gaze dropped down, then backtracked, then dropped again.

“Where’s my… underwear?”

She turned in a slow circle, as if it might magically appear behind her.

Nothing.

Not on the floor. Not tangled in her dress. Not stuck to the back of her thigh in a cruel twist of static cling. Gone.

“Oh my god,” she whispered in horror. 

There was a moment of stunned silence in her bathroom as she processed the catastrophic reality.

Her underwear—cute, lacey, blue—was somewhere in Mystery Man’s apartment. Probably sitting proudly on his bedroom floor like a trophy.

She grabbed her phone in a panic and fired off a message:

[Juvia 🌧️: Abort mission. We have a CODE RED.

Mira 💖: What? What happened?!

Juvia 🌧️: I left my underwear at his place.

Lisanna 🌸: GIRL.

Levy 🧠: Oh nooo...

Mira 💖: You either have to marry him now or never make eye contact again. There is no in-between. 

Juvia stared at her reflection in the mirror, towel in hand, half-naked and humiliated.

“…Fate better have a damn good plan,” she muttered, wrapping the towel around herself.

The hot water poured over her like a curtain, steam rising around her in soft clouds as she lathered soap across her arms and shoulders. The tension in her body finally started to melt away—until her eyes drifted downward.

She paused mid-swipe, blinking at the faint purplish marks blooming across her skin.

There were hickies.

Everywhere.

One just above her left breast. Another lower, dangerously close to the waistband she should’ve been wearing this morning. A few smaller ones trailed along her stomach, like a map of indulgence that led to one inevitable conclusion:

That man had absolutely wrecked her.

Juvia blushed furiously, even as a wicked little smile tugged at her lips.

“He was good,” she muttered, brushing her fingers lightly over one of the marks.

Bits and pieces of the night before started trickling back. The way his mouth felt on her skin, how his voice dropped when he was about to lose control, the stretch of his body over hers. His hands. His groans.

And his name…

Her eyes widened, “Wait—what was his name again?”

She closed her eyes, concentrating hard through the fog of post-orgasmic memory and mild alcohol poisoning.

“It was a color,” she whispered, fingers tapping her temples. “I know it was a color…”

Blue? No, that was her hair.

Red? No—God, definitely not red.

Then something clicked.

“…Gray.”

She blinked, lips parting. “Gray.”

A pause.

“That’s kinda hot.”

She smirked to herself, rinsing off the soap and stepping out of the shower feeling more like a goddess than a disaster. No panties? Sure. An identity crisis? Possibly. But she had the name.

Now the question was—did he remember hers?

---

Gray dragged himself back into his bedroom, coffee in hand, hair still a mess, and his head throbbing just slightly less than before. He stared at the unmade bed like it held answers he was missing.

He collapsed onto it with a groan, letting the mattress catch his weight. For a second, he just lay there, staring at the ceiling. Then he turned to the empty spot beside him and… hesitated.

Slowly, he reached for the pillow she’d been resting on.

He pressed his face into it, inhaling, desperately hoping for even a trace of her scent. Something floral. Something sweet.

And then—he felt it.

Something soft. Lacy.

Tucked just behind the pillow.

“What the…?”

He lifted his head, pushed the pillow aside, and stared.

There, crumpled and forgotten like a little blue flag of victory, was a pair of skimpy, blue lace panties.

Gray blinked once. Twice.

"Oh my god.”

He picked them up cautiously, like they might detonate.

They were clearly hers. And they were definitely not supposed to still be here.

He shoved the panties into his pillowcase like a guilty teenager hiding contraband.

But as he sat there, slightly horrified and weirdly giddy, he couldn’t stop the grin from creeping onto his face.

She left a piece of herself behind.

Literally.

And now?

He really wanted to see her again.

Gray dug through the pile of clothes on the floor until he found his jeans, yanking his phone from the back pocket.

“Alright…” he muttered, flopping back onto the bed with purpose. “Juvia. J-U-V-I-A. How many people could have a name like that? It’s unique. Easy.”

He opened Facenook and typed it in confidently.

The screen loaded.

120 results.

Gray’s mouth fell open. “You gotta be kidding me.”

There were Juvias from all over—Juvia C. in Crocus, Juvia B. in Acalypha, even a Juvia with a profile picture that was just a drawing of a cat in a raincoat.

“Okay,” he muttered, dragging a hand down his face. “Let’s narrow this down…”

He clicked into the location filter and typed: Magnolia.

The results dropped instantly—from 120 to 20.

“Perfect,” he grinned, sitting up straighter.

He started clicking through the profiles, one by one. “Nope… nope… definitely not you… wait—”

There it was. Her.

Blue hair. Bright smile. Same piercing eyes that had knocked the breath out of him last night. Profile name: Juvia Lockser.

Gray blinked at her photo, feeling the same flutter of nerves that hit him when she’d whispered in his ear.

“You’re real,” he muttered, as if the lace panties hadn’t already confirmed that fact. He hovered his thumb over the friend request button… then pulled it back.

“Shit. What do I even say?”

A message? A wave? Just hit the button and pray?

He glanced at the blue lace peeking out from under his pillow.

After a moment, he grinned to himself and typed:

Gray F.:
Hey… I think you forgot something.

Then, after a pause, he attached a photo. Just a peek—blue lace, barely visible from under the edge of his pillow.

And hit send.

Gray had been pacing his room like a lunatic for ten straight minutes—half-naked, barefoot, and muttering things like “She’ll respond, right? She saw the message, right?” to no one in particular.

He kept glancing at his phone on the bed, like sheer willpower could make it buzz.

Nothing.

Then—

Buzz.

He dove for it, nearly slipping on a pair of jeans in his mad scramble. He snatched up the phone, heart pounding, and unlocked it like his life depended on it.

His face lit up for a fraction of a second—until he saw the notification.

!!!SINGLE SEXY BLUENETTES IN YOUR AREA WANT TO HOOK UP NOW!!!

He stared at it.

Dead silent.

Gray groaned and flopped face-first into the mattress, phone still clutched in his hand. “Not like that, universe. Not like that.”

He rolled over and glared at the ceiling. “I swear, if Juvia doesn’t message back soon, I’m going to delete this whole damn app.”

His phone stayed stubbornly silent.

And then—

Buzz.

He froze.

This time… it was a real notification.

Juvia Lockser has replied to your message.

Gray’s eyes widened as he sat up straight, thumbs suddenly uncooperative.

Juvia: Oh, so that's where those went. 

Gray blinked, staring at the message before another message popped up right after:

Juvia: I wasn’t exactly planning to leave behind a trophy, but… I guess it’s better than forgetting my phone or wallet? 

He let out a short laugh, relief washing over him like a wave. She was joking. Engaging. Not pretending it hadn’t happened. Not ghosting him. His thumbs moved faster now, his grin growing with each word he typed.

Gray F.: Bold of you to assume I haven’t already built a shrine to them.

Three blinking dots appeared immediately.

Juvia: If you light a candle next to it, I swear I’m blocking you.

Gray F.: No candles. Just soft lighting. Mood music. Maybe a velvet display stand.

Juvia: You’re the worst.

Gray F.: You didn’t think that last night.

The dots paused… then started again.

Juvia: ...Touché.

A beat passed. Then another message came through:

Juvia: So… you wanna return them? In person, I mean? Preferably with coffee and maybe breakfast that doesn’t come from a bar counter?

Gray sat back on the bed, smirking at the screen.

Gray F.: You’re in luck. I make a mean hangover omelet. And if you’re really good, I’ll even let you take the panties back.

Juvia: Tempting. But you’re still only allowed to look at them, not keep them for display purposes.

Gray F.: Fine. But I want visitation rights.

He grinned to himself, already pulling on a clean shirt.

Because suddenly, fate wasn’t just dramatic—it was really efficient.

Gray shot off his address and, fueled by a surge of nervous adrenaline, bolted into the shower. He scrubbed faster than ever in his life, and was practically fighting the shampoo bottle.

Fifteen minutes later, towel slung around his shoulders, he emerged in jeans and a plain black t-shirt, hair still damp and messy in that accidentally hot way.

He shot a glance at the clock.

Ten minutes.

Ten minutes.

And then he heard it.

The unmistakable sound of Lyon rummaging through the kitchen cabinets like a wild raccoon.

Gray stormed out of the bathroom and found him elbow-deep in cereal. “You need to leave.”

Lyon looked up mid-bite, mouth half-full of spoon. “Leave? I live here.”

“You sure do,” Gray said, already herding him toward the front door. “Now get out of here.”

Lyon resisted just enough to be annoying. “Why am I leaving? What’s the emergency? Is the apartment on fire again?”

Gray gave him a dead look. “Because Julia is coming over.”

Lyon froze, spoon hanging in midair. Then, his grin widened.

“You mean Juvia?”

Gray groaned and dragged a hand down his face. “Fuck! Yes. Juvia. That’s what I said.”

“Nooo, you said Julia,” Lyon said, delighting in his brother’s downfall. “You better not fuck that up when she gets here, I’d hate to be you.”

Gray shoved a hand through his hair, glaring. “Shut up. It’s not gonna happen.”

Lyon slung on a hoodie with the smugness of a man who knew better. “Uh-huh. I’ll pray for you.”

As he opened the door to leave, he tossed one more jab over his shoulder: “Don’t screw it up, lover boy. If you do, I’m stealing her for myself.”

The door shut behind him before Gray could throw a shoe.

He stood alone in the silence, looking around the apartment like it might magically clean itself.

“…Shit.”

Gray nearly tripped over the edge of the rug as he scrambled across the living room, arms full of laundry he had absolutely no idea where to put. He flung it into his bedroom, slammed the door shut with his foot, and sprinted back to straighten the cushions, wipe the coffee table with his sleeve, and double-check the kitchen sink wasn’t a crime scene.

His phone sat on the counter, blinking with the time like it was mocking him.

She said ten minutes.

It’s been eleven.

He checked again.

Still eleven.

Then—knock knock.

Gray froze. His heart did a backflip.

He ran a hand through his hair, took a deep breath, and whispered to himself like it was a spell. “Juvia. Juvia. Not Julia. Juvia.”

He opened the door, and the breath he took got stuck somewhere in his throat.

She stood there in the warm light of the hallway, wearing a pair of perfectly worn-in ripped denim shorts and a navy blue crop top that hugged her just right. Her long blue hair was tied into two low pigtails that brushed her shoulders, and she was smiling—sweet and bright and almost too casual about the fact that he was having a silent breakdown on the inside.

“Juvia, hey,” he said, maybe a little too fast.

“Hi,” she replied, her voice just as soft as he remembered.

He stepped aside quickly, motioning her in. “Come on in.”

She passed him with a subtle brush of her arm against his, her scent already curling around him—light, clean, a little citrusy—and Gray swore every one of his neurons fired at once.

He closed the door behind her, cleared his throat, and tried to pretend like this wasn’t the most nervous he’d been since puberty.

“You, uh… look great.”

Juvia turned back to him with a teasing smile. “Thanks. I figured if you were going to return something of mine, I should look presentable.”

Gray smirked, raising an eyebrow. “So you did come for the underwear.”

“Well,” she said, tilting her head, “technically, you’re the one who lured me here with it.”

Touché.

“Coffee?” he asked, already moving toward the kitchen.

“Only if it’s strong,” she said, flopping onto the couch like she’d done it a hundred times before.

As he poured the coffee, he glanced back at her, still stunned at how easily she fit into his space—even after one wildly chaotic night.

And in the next room, under the pillow, the blue lace still waited… like a souvenir of something he was starting to hope wasn’t a one-time thing.

"So… last night,” Gray started, rubbing the back of his neck, voice low and unsure. “I, uh—”

“I know,” Juvia cut in quickly, wide-eyed. “It was terrible, huh?”

Gray’s heart stopped for a split second—until she grinned over the rim of her mug and giggled into her coffee.

He let out a breath and slumped a little in relief. “Ha ha. Very funny.”

Juvia set the mug down on the table, eyes still sparkling with amusement. “I had a great time. Even if it’s still a little fuzzy in places.”

Gray chuckled, leaning back on the couch beside her. “Agreed. I think somewhere between the third drink and your thighs around my waist, my memory just… kinda short-circuited.”

She laughed, cheeks pinking slightly—but her eyes didn’t leave his.

Then, with a slow smile, she walked her fingers along the couch cushion… and onto his thigh, and Gray’s entire body tensed in the best way.

“I wouldn’t mind a replay,” she said, biting her bottom lip. “Sober, that is.”

Gray’s smirk returned instantly. He turned toward her, cupping her cheek with one hand, brushing his thumb along her bottom lip.

“You read my mind,” he murmured, leaning in.

Their lips met—this time without the haze of alcohol or pulsing music, just heat.

It wasn’t rushed. It wasn’t desperate.

But it was hungry.

Juvia shifted closer, her hand sliding up his thigh, fingers curling into the hem of his shirt. Gray’s other hand slipped around her waist, pulling her flush against him as the kiss deepened—mouths moving together like they’d been waiting all morning for an excuse.

And when she climbed into his lap, straddling him right there on the couch, her lips still locked to his?

He knew round two was going to be very memorable.

---

In the intimate hush of the living room, the only sound had been Gray’s low, ragged breathing and the soft, wet rhythm of Juvia’s mouth moving over him. His hands gripped the couch cushions like lifelines, head thrown back as waves of heat coiled in his stomach.

“Ung...” he groaned, thigh muscles tightening beneath her fingertips as her hand worked in perfect rhythm with her lips.

And then it slipped out.

“F-Fuck, Julia!”

Everything stopped.

The world. Her mouth. Even his heart for a split second.

Juvia slowly pulled back, eyes lifting to meet his—sharp, disbelieving, and cold.

“Excuse me?” she said, her voice cutting through the air like glass.

Gray’s eyes snapped open, panic setting in instantly. “W-wait! That—that was an accident!”

She stood up quickly, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand, cheeks flushed now with something much less flattering than arousal.

Gray’s face drained of color as he scrambled upright. “Juvia—”

She stood, folding her arms, blue hair swinging as she glared. “Who’s Julia?”

“No one! I mean—I meant you, I swear! I just—Lyon said it earlier, and it got stuck in my head and I was nervous and my brain short-circuited and—”

“So you were thinking about another girl while I was sucking your dick?” she snapped.

“No! I was thinking about you!” he blurted. “I meant Juvia! I was just—panicking! That’s what I do!”

She looked at him flatly, jaw clenched, her eyes a stormy mix of embarrassment and fury.

He winced, rubbing a hand down his face. “God, I suck.”

“No,” she said coolly, bending to grab her shirt, “I did. You, apparently, just yell out other women’s names.”

“Please, Juvia—don’t go, I’ll do anything—”

Gray stepped in front of her, finally tugging his pants back up, hands out like he was defusing a bomb. 

She looked at him for a long, long moment and then turned for the door.

“Juvia, wait!”

She paused, hand on the handle.

“You’d better figure out who you’re sleeping with, Gray,” she said without looking back. “Because I do know who I am. And I’m not second to anyone.”

The door slammed behind her, loud and final.

Gray stood there in the middle of the room, still half-dressed, heart racing with nothing but regret.

“Son of a bitch!” Gray barked, collapsing onto the couch like his entire skeleton had given up.

He buried his face in his hands, fingers dragging down over his jaw with a frustrated groan. “Julia,” he muttered, “I don’t even know a Julia!”

He peeked up at the room, now achingly quiet. The scent of her still lingered—soft and sweet and horribly cruel now.

His eyes landed on her coffee mug, still half full, sitting perfectly untouched since the moment she set it down.

Gray let out another groan and slumped further into the cushions, rubbing his temples.

“This is Lyon’s fault,” he mumbled, “…No it’s not.”

He threw his head back with a dramatic sigh. “It’s my fault. Stupid, dumbass, panic-brained, self-sabotaging—” He cut himself off, grabbing a pillow and pressing it to his face. “Why am I like this?!”

He dropped the pillow and stared up at the ceiling, defeated.

“I’m never getting laid again, am I?”

The silence offered no comfort. Just the soft echo of her footsteps still lingering in his mind.

And her name.

Juvia.

Clear as day. Now that she was gone.

“…I gotta fix this.”

He sat up suddenly, resolve forming through the mess of guilt and embarrassment.

Because yeah, he’d messed up.

But he wasn’t going to let that be the end of it.

Gray sat hunched over his phone, brows furrowed in the dim glow of the screen. He clicked open Juvia’s Facenook profile, hoping—praying—she’d listed something helpful in her bio.

“C’mon, c’mon, give me a clue…” he muttered, scrolling.

Works in Magnolia.

That was it.

Just three vague words stood between him and the crushing weight of his own idiocy.

No address, no name. He groaned, slumping into his hand.

But he did know she worked at a flower shop, and now, every flower shop in Magnolia had a target on its back.

He opened up a search tab and started pulling up local listings.

Petal & Vine. Magnolia Blossoms. The Green Bloom. Okay, not a million. Manageable.

He leaned back and stared at the screen, determination flickering through the fog of regret. “Alright. Tomorrow, we’re going on a scavenger hunt. A romantic, slightly stalkerish, but well-intentioned scavenger hunt."

Just then, the front door creaked open, and Lyon walked in, humming some annoying little tune and tossing his keys into the bowl by the door.

“Where’s Juvia?” Lyon asked casually, kicking off his shoes. “Did she leave already?”

Gray didn’t even look up. “Don’t talk to me.”

Lyon paused mid-step. “Huh? What did I do?!”

Gray slowly lifted his gaze, a hollow look of defeat written all over his face. “You and your Julia bullshit infected my brain. I called her Julia, while she was—” He cut himself off with a groan and covered his face.

Lyon blinked. “No.”

Gray groaned louder. “Yes.”

“You did not.”

“I did.”

Lyon winced like he’d just watched a puppy get kicked. “Oof. That’s… wow. That’s bad. That’s, like, worse than forgetting her name entirely.”

“I did forget her name entirely! You said Julia so many times, I started doubting myself! I panicked!” Gray hissed, gripping the pillow like he wanted to strangle it.

“Dude,” Lyon said, flopping onto the opposite end of the couch. “I was joking! I didn’t think you’d actually screw it up that hard!”

“Well, I did,” Gray snapped.

Lyon paused, then leaned forward. “So what’s the plan? You giving up, or are you gonna grovel like a man?”

Gray looked at him, jaw tight.

“I’m going to find the flower shop she works at tomorrow,” he said. “And then I’m going to apologize.”

Lyon raised an eyebrow. “With flowers?”

Gray blinked, then nodded slowly. “…That would be poetic, wouldn’t it?”

---

Juvia yanked the cork out of the wine bottle with her teeth and poured herself a second glass—a generous second glass.

Across from her, Mira sat curled into the corner of the couch with her own glass, eyes wide as Juvia launched into round four of the same rant.

“While you were sucking his dick?” Mira asked, her voice hovering somewhere between horrified and scandalously entertained.

“Mid. Suck.” Juvia snapped, punctuating each word with a dramatic swig. “I was being enthusiastic, generous, even. And he moans Julia.”

Mira winced like she’d been slapped with a cold fish. “Yikes.”

“I know!” Juvia cried, throwing a hand up, sloshing wine dangerously close to the rim. “I was literally kneeling on his stupid rug, shirt off, confidence high, and he hits me with Julia. Who the hell is Julia?”

“Maybe…” Mira started gently, “he has a girlfriend?”

Juvia froze mid-sip. Slowly lowered the glass.

“No way.” She shook her head, setting the wine down with a dramatic clink. “That house had no womanly touch. Zero. Nada. It was 100% testosterone. A shrine to black furniture, cracked mugs, and an unwatered plant that’s definitely dead.”

Mira chuckled softly. “Sounds like a bachelor cave.”

“It is a bachelor cave,” Juvia huffed, folding her legs and jiggling her foot with the kind of energy that said vengeance. “The only thing softer than that man’s blankets was my restraint. And I still got ‘Julia.’”

Mira leaned back, sipping her wine slowly. “So what now? You going to ghost him?”

Juvia scoffed. “Absolutely! Possibly... maybe. I don’t know!”

She groaned and flopped back on the couch, hair spilling everywhere.

“I liked him, Mira.”

“I know, sweetheart.”

“And he couldn’t even remember my name.”

There was a long pause as both women stared at their wine glasses.

“…Still want a second date?” Mira asked.

Juvia groaned loudly and dropped her head back. “God, yes. I mean—” Juvia began, planting her glass down with a solid clink on the coffee table, “—the things this man did with his tongue should be damn near criminal.”

Mira gawked for half a second, then burst out laughing, practically folding over onto the arm of the couch. “Oh my god, Juvia!”

“No, I’m serious!” Juvia exclaimed, hands flying. “It was like—like he’d trained. Like there was a damn technique! I don’t know if he studied textbooks or ancient scrolls or just got blessed by the gods, but—Mira.”

She leaned in, deadly solemn.

“He knew what he was doing.”

Mira wheezed out a laugh. “So let me get this straight. He forgot your name mid-blowjob, but he tongued you into a religious experience?”

“Yes!” Juvia cried, pointing dramatically. “Yes!! I hated him and wanted to climb him like a tree at the same time!”

They both dissolved into uncontrollable laughter, wine sloshing dangerously close to the edge of their glasses. Juvia slumped into the cushions again, her cheeks warm—partly from the wine, partly from the memory.

“Ughhh,” she groaned. “Why does he have to be so good at that and so bad at literally everything else?”

Mira giggled behind her glass. “Men are chaos. Sexy, tongue-talented chaos.”

Juvia pointed, “That. Put that on a pillow.”

Mira topped off both their glasses like a seasoned bartender at the end of a very long shift, and Juvia immediately reached for hers like it was oxygen.

“So,” Mira said, tucking her legs up beneath her, “what exactly did this criminal tongue do? Like, I need bullet points. A diagram. A flowchart.”

Juvia snorted into her drink. “You’re impossible.”

“I’m invested!” Mira shot back with a grin. “Don’t just drop a statement like that and not give details. Spill it.”

Juvia paused dramatically, holding her glass to her chest like she was about to deliver a toast at a very scandalous wedding.

“Okay,” she said, staring Mira dead in the eyes. “At one point—one point—he used his tongue and fingers at the same time and hooked—like this little ‘come here’ motion—and sucked right when I—”

“NOOO,” Mira gasped, grabbing a couch cushion and shrieking into it. “Not the combo move!”

Juvia nodded violently. “I saw God. I transcended. I don’t even remember the last ten minutes of that session. I came back to consciousness sweating and somehow on top of him.”

Mira howled with laughter. “And then he called you Julia. That’s the tragic part. You were out here seeing the divine, and he couldn’t even keep your name in his stupid, talented mouth.”

“EXACTLY!” Juvia cried, slamming the glass back again and flopping dramatically onto Mira’s lap. “I’m emotionally devastated.”

Mira ran her fingers through Juvia’s hair soothingly, giggling. “God really said, ‘you can have toe-curling orgasms, but you have to suffer for it.’”

Juvia pouted up at the ceiling. “I should block him. I should. But my body’s like… ‘what if h wants to see you again and makeup?’”

“Classic body betrayal,” Mira sighed.

“I’m not made for casual flings,” Juvia muttered. “I get emotionally attached the second someone makes me pancakes or—y’know—worships me like a goddess in the living room.”

Mira nodded, solemn. “As you should. You are divine. You deserve worship.”

There was a pause.

“…Do I message him?” Juvia asked, her voice small, hopeful.

Mira made a tsssk sound. “Absolutely not. Let him sweat. If he really wants a second chance, he’ll make it happen.”

Juvia groaned and buried her face in the pillow. “What if he doesn’t?”

“Then I’ll personally find you someone hotter with even better tongue technique.”

Juvia peeked up at her. “…You know someone?”

Mira winked. “Baby, I know everyone.”

“Okay,” Mira said, settling back into the cushions. “Serious question.”

Juvia narrowed her eyes. “Hit me.”

“If he showed up tomorrow with, like, flowers and an apology, and maybe even remembered your name correctly this time…”

Juvia groaned.

“…Would you forgive him?”

Juvia didn’t answer right away. She chewed on her lip, swirling the wine in her glass like it held the answers she didn’t want to say out loud.

“I mean…” she finally mumbled. “Maybe.”

Mira gave her a smug look over the rim of her glass. “Maybe? You just admitted his tongue made you see god, and you’re telling me maybe?”

“I have standards!” Juvia protested. “I’m not just gonna fall back into his arms like some lovesick idiot just because he’s hot and built like a statue and—ugh, stupid Gray!”

“Ahh, you do remember his name!” Mira grinned.

“Of course I do!” Juvia hissed. “It’s seared into my brain forever because I yelled it so many times last night.”

They both cackled again, Mira nearly spilling her wine.

Juvia exhaled dramatically, “I hate that I want him to fix this.”

Mira gave her a knowing smile. “That’s because you don’t hate him. You just hate that you caught feelings faster than your panties hit the floor.”

Juvia groaned again and covered her face with a throw pillow. “I didn’t mean to! I was just gonna flirt a little, maybe make out, go home, not develop a full-blown crush on the hot brooding idiot!”

Mira leaned back, sipping smugly. “Too late, sweetheart. You’re already invested.”

Juvia peeked out from under the pillow with a pout. “So what do I do?”

Mira shrugged, smirking. “You wait. If he’s worth it, he’ll find you. If he’s not…”

She clinked her glass against Juvia’s again.

“…We drink to his failure.”

---

“Thank you, come again!” the cheerful voice of the older woman behind the counter rang out as a customer exited, the little bell above the door jingling faintly.

Gray stepped forward, offering a tight smile despite the growing frustration on his face.

“Hello, young man,” the woman greeted warmly. “Can I help you with something?”

“Hopefully,” Gray said, leaning slightly on the counter. “I’m looking for a young woman. She’s tall, has blue hair, goes by the name Juvia.”

The woman tapped a finger against her chin, brows drawing together. “Hmm… doesn’t seem to be ringing a bell, I’m afraid.”

Gray sighed audibly and let his head hang back for a second. This was the third flower shop he’d stopped at that morning, and his optimism was bleeding out fast.

He was just about to mutter a defeated “thanks anyway” when a voice spoke up from behind him.

“Juvia Lockser?”

He spun around, eyes wide. A shorter blonde girl stood behind him, holding a watering can and smiling like she’d just cracked the case.

“Y-yes!” Gray said, nearly stumbling forward. “Do you know her? Do you know where I can find her?”

The girl nodded, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “She works here sometimes when we’re busy, but her usual place is Plumes and Blooms, over on Daisy Road.”

Gray’s heart jumped. “Plumes and Blooms. Got it. Thank you—seriously, thank you.”

“You’ll know it when you see it,” the girl called after him as he practically bolted for the door. “There’s a huge pink peony mural on the front wall!”

Gray gave her a quick wave and rushed out into the sunlight, pulse picking up.

This was it. He was close. Finally.

And this time, he was going to get it right.

“Mural, mural, mural…” Gray muttered under his breath, eyes darting from one storefront to the next as he jogged down Daisy Road. And then—

“There!”

He stopped dead in his tracks, nearly tripping over a potted fern. A wide, blush-pink peony mural bloomed across the front wall of the shop like an open invitation—or a final boss fight, depending on how you looked at it.

Gray stood frozen outside, his heart hammering against his ribs. He looked down at the modest bouquet in his hands, lavender, baby’s breath, and a white rose. Thoughtful. Maybe not enough to undo a name fail heard around the world, but it was a start.

He inhaled sharply through his nose.

What the hell am I even going to say?

Sorry I said the wrong name while you had my dick down your throat?
He winced. Jesus. No. Definitely not that.

He groaned and ran a hand through his hair, clenching the flowers a little tighter before pushing the door open.

A tiny bell chimed above the entrance.

Inside, the air was cool and smelled like roses and eucalyptus. Flowers lined every shelf, bursting with color and care. The sound of gentle watering and humming filled the air—until a woman with long white hair in a flowing red dress turned toward him.

“Can I help you?” she asked, one brow raised in mild curiosity.

Gray stepped forward, trying not to look like he was sweating through his shirt. “Yeah, uh—sorry to bother you. I’m looking for someone who works here. Juvia?”

Mira set the watering can down with theatrical grace and stepped toward him, crossing her arms as she gave him a once-over. “Hm. Hot, brooding, carrying flowers, looks mildly panicked. Yeah. You definitely fit the description.”

Gray shifted awkwardly. “She… talked about me?”

“Oh honey,” Mira grinned. “Let’s just say you were the entire plot of last night’s wine-fueled monologue.”

Gray blanched. “That bad, huh.”

Mira leaned in with a conspiratorial wink. “Depends on how good your apology is.”

He straightened his spine, nodded once, and lifted the bouquet a little higher. “I’ll make it good.”

Mira smiled, pleased. “Good. She’s in the back, sorting inventory. Go on in. But tread carefully—she’s got clippers.”

Gray nodded silently to Mira, his grip tightening around the bouquet as he moved deeper into the shop. The smell of fresh flowers grew stronger, mingling with the faint hum of music coming from the back. 

He stopped just outside the doorway, heart hammering.

There she was.

Juvia stood with her back to him, a clipboard in one hand and a pencil tucked behind her ear. She wore light capris and a plain white T-shirt dusted with flower petals and pollen. A soft blue apron was tied snug around her waist, and her hair was pulled up into a ponytail, a few strands bouncing with every little nod of her head to the music.

She looked so casual. So at ease. So unbothered.

It almost made him turn around and leave.

But the floorboard beneath his foot betrayed him with a soft creak.

Without even glancing over her shoulder, she spoke.

“Back room is off limits,” she said, calm but clipped. “Mira should be able to help you up front.”

Gray swallowed hard, his voice cracking just slightly as he said, “She already did…”

Juvia’s hand froze on the clipboard.

Slowly, she turned.

Her expression was unreadable. Not angry. Not surprised. Just... guarded.

Her eyes flicked from his face, to the flowers in his hands, then back up again.

Gray cleared his throat and stepped fully into the room. “Hey.”

“Hey,” she replied, but it wasn’t soft or flirty like before—it was neutral. Professional. Polite.

He hated it.

“I came to… to apologize,” he said, holding out the bouquet awkwardly. “I know I messed up. Badly.”

Juvia didn’t move to take the flowers. She just raised an eyebrow. “You remembered my name this time?”

“I never forgot it,” he said quickly. “I—my brain just panicked. Lyon kept joking about it, and I got in my head, and then I opened my dumb mouth and said the wrong name at the worst possible moment.”

Silence.

Juvia looked at him for a long time, arms folded. “You think flowers are going to fix that?”

“No,” he admitted. “But I hoped they’d help get me to the part after the flowers. The part where I tell you that I’ve been thinking about you constantly since you left. That I felt like an idiot the second the door closed behind you. And that I’d really like a second chance… one where I get to say your name a lot, and always get it right.”

Another beat passed.

Then, quietly: “What kind of flowers are those?”

Gray blinked. “Uh—lavender, baby’s breath, and a white rose.”

She raised a brow. “White rose, huh? Symbol of apology.”

“I Googled it.”

That almost got a smile.

Almost.

Then Juvia stepped forward, finally reaching out and taking the bouquet from his hands. Their fingers brushed for the first time since yesterday morning, and he felt her warmth again.

“…You’re lucky I like lavender,” she muttered, turning away to set the bouquet on the counter.

Gray let out a shaky breath of relief.

“Does that mean I’m forgiven?” he asked, hopeful.

She glanced at him over her shoulder, eyes narrowed.

“That depends,” she said, lips curling just slightly.

“Do you still think my name is Julia?”

“Absolutely not,” Gray said, his voice low but steady, a small grin playing on his lips.

Juvia smiled at that, bringing the bouquet up to her face and breathing in the soft lavender scent. It lingered in the air like a truce.

“What can I do to make it up to you?” he asked, stepping a little closer. “I’ll do anything.”

She arched a brow, lips tugging into a teasing smirk. “Anything?”

“Name it,” he said without hesitation, “and I’ll do it.”

Her smirk deepened—and seconds later, the sound of soft gasps and clattering vases echoed behind the closed door of the back room.

Gray had her on the worktable, legs draped over his shoulders, his head buried between her thighs as she clung to his hair, head tipped back against the wall. Her breath hitched, soft and high.

“J-Just like that!” she groaned, hips twitching under his grip.

“More?” he murmured against her, the vibration of his voice sending another shiver through her.

“A little more, just a little more!” she whined, hands tightening as her thighs trembled. Her back arched, lips parted in a silent moan before she cried out softly—breathless, undone.

Gray rose slowly, licking his lips with a satisfied gleam in his eyes. He leaned in, brushing her mouth with a gentler kiss, now lazy and warm.

“Better?” he murmured.

Juvia blinked up at him, still catching her breath. “Almost.”

He grinned. “I’ll do it again then—”

She laughed, shaking her head and pressing her palms to his chest as she slid off the table, her legs wobbling slightly. “No. Well… not now, anyways.”

Gray tilted his head. “Then what?”

Juvia bit her lip, cheeks tinted pink as she smoothed down her shirt and started rebuttoning her pants.

“Take me out,” she said shyly. “On a date. Dinner and a movie. Like… normal people.”

Gray stepped closer, resting his hands on her hips once she finished dressing. “You mean like those lame couples who hold hands and eat popcorn in the dark?”

“Exactly,” she said, eyes shining with amusement. “And maybe I’ll even let you get lucky again… after dessert.”

Gray laughed, “Deal. But you better bring me flowers.”

Juvia smiled, standing on her toes to kiss him.

“Only if you remember my name next time.”

“Juvia,” he said instantly, soft and certain, brushing his fingers along her cheek.

She smirked. “Damn right.”

“Tomorrow night?” Gray asked, his voice low, lips brushing against hers, the air between them still heavy with heat.

“I’m off at six,” Juvia murmured, eyes flicking down to his mouth again.

“I’ll pick you up at seven,” he said, sealing it with another kiss, slow and warm, his smile curling against her lips.

She smiled back, cheeks glowing with that delicate, post-mischief satisfaction. “Don’t be late.”

“I wouldn’t dare.”

He gave her one last look—like he didn’t want to leave but knew he’d never make it to tomorrow if he didn’t go now—and turned toward the door.

As he stepped out of the back room, he nearly ran straight into Mira, who was casually leaning against a shelf with a pot of daisies in one hand and a smirk that could cut glass.

“Leaving so soon?” she asked sweetly, though her raised brow made it clear she knew exactly what had just happened.

Gray froze. “I—uh—well, I—”

Mira held up a hand, amusement dancing in her eyes. “Relax, Fullbuster. I’m not going to grill you. Just…” Her voice softened slightly. “Be good to her. She’s my best friend.”

Gray’s expression turned serious, the flustered boy replaced by something steadier. “I will be,” he said. “I promise.”

Mira nodded, satisfied.

Then her smirk returned.

“She'll forgive you soon enough, she's ‘almost there.’”

Gray’s face went scarlet.

He opened his mouth—then shut it again—then darted toward the door like it was on fire.

Mira chuckled to herself, humming as she returned to her flowers.

“I like him,” she murmured to the daisies. “She’s going to eat him alive.”

---

“Had a nice little chat with Gray, did we?” Mira teased as Juvia flipped the sign on the door to Closed and turned the key in the lock.

Juvia couldn’t help the smug little smile that tugged at her lips. “Very nice.”

“Mmm,” Mira hummed, walking beside her with a bounce in her step. “I could tell.”

“Oh hush!” Juvia huffed, her face already warming. “You didn’t hear anything—”

“OH GRAY! JUST A LITTLE MORE! I’M ALMOST THERE!” Mira moaned in a dramatically breathy voice, earning a horrified squeal from Juvia.

“MIRA!!” Juvia gasped, swatting at her arm. Her face went scarlet.

Mira just laughed and dodged her. “You’re awful!”

“And you’re a horny mess,” Mira said, grinning wickedly.

Juvia groaned into her palms. “I knew you were eavesdropping.”

“I wasn’t! The vases were shaking, Juvia. I thought the back room was collapsing or you’d been possessed by a very enthusiastic ghost.”

“You are the worst.”

“Thank you, I try.”

They shared a laugh, the tension of the day melting into the warmth of evening. “He seems like a good one, Don’t scare him off. Yet.”

“I’ll try not to,” Juvia smiled.

They said their goodbyes, and Juvia turned down the quiet street, the last rays of sun painting the sidewalk in gold. Her bag bounced at her side, her heart still doing little skips in her chest.

And despite everything—the name slip, the awkwardness, the hilariously loud make-up head—she couldn’t stop smiling.

Tomorrow was going to be something.

Juvia stepped inside her apartment, the door clicking softly behind her. The space was quiet, cozy, scented faintly with vanilla and the lingering trace of flowers.

She tossed her bag and keys onto the counter with a satisfied sigh, then carefully unwrapped the bouquet Gray had given her, trimming the stems before placing them in a vase on her small kitchen table. They looked almost too perfect sitting there, a soft reminder of how quickly everything had shifted in just one day.

With a little smile tugging at her lips, she padded down the hallway and into her room, tugging her phone from her bag as she kicked off her shoes.

Juvia: I'm home, just in case you were wondering.

A minute later, the reply lit up her screen.

Gray: You must be a mind reader then.

Juvia bit her lip, the smile blooming fully now. She tossed her phone onto the bed and peeled off her clothes, tossing them into the hamper as she made her way to the bathroom. The warm shower eased the tension in her shoulders and flushed the last remnants of nerves from her skin.

When she returned to her room, skin still damp and hair up in a towel, she slipped on one of her long, oversized T-shirts—soft, worn, and barely brushing her thighs and climbed into bed.

She picked it up again and typed:

Juvia: Thank you again for the flowers...

There was a pause, then the three little dots appeared.

Gray: You don’t have to thank me. I owed you that much, and more.

Juvia: You’re right. You do owe me.

A pause.

Gray: And I plan to pay you back. With dinner. And a movie. And dessert.

Juvia: You had me at dessert 

She sank deeper into the covers, heart light and warm.

Gray: Sleep well, Juvia.

Juvia: Goodnight, Gray.

She set her phone down, fingers still tingling, and turned off the lamp.

The room was quiet except for the soft whir of her ceiling fan and the faint rustle of sheets as Juvia shifted beneath them, staring up at the ceiling with a restless sigh.

She turned over again, pressing her cheek to the cool pillow, but sleep refused to come. Her mind, traitorous and alive, kept circling back to earlier that day—to the warmth of his hands on her hips, the feel of his mouth between her thighs, the way he looked up at her like nothing else existed.

“Mm…” she bit her lip, squeezing her thighs together as the memory washed over her again—his tongue, that low groan when she tugged his hair, the way her name had finally tumbled from his lips.

Her heart began to race, body warming beneath the sheets.

“Just a little bit…” she whispered to herself, reaching toward the drawer in her nightstand. “I mean… I can’t sleep anyway.”

Her fingers curled around the familiar shape of her vibrator, and she pulled it free, glancing at the door even though she was alone. The cool air kissed her skin as she slid the covers away and settled back against the pillows, her oversized shirt riding up her thighs.

She exhaled slowly, pressing the toy between her legs, letting the low hum vibrate against the ache that had only grown stronger the more she thought of him.

Her eyes fluttered closed, hips tilting instinctively. She imagined Gray’s mouth instead—how hot it had felt, how precise. The way he’d watched her come apart like it was the only thing that mattered in the world.

A soft moan slipped from her lips, barely audible, swallowed by the dark.

She bit down on her knuckle, trying to stay quiet, but the fantasy built with every pulse of pleasure: Gray whispering her name against her skin, gripping her thighs, kissing her breathless after.

Her body arched as she chased the high, breath coming in faster gasps. She clutched the sheets with one hand, tension coiling in her core.

“Gray…” she whispered into the dark.

Moments later, the release hit—gentle but intense, like a wave cresting after a long climb. She trembled, sighing deeply, the heat in her body slowly melting into something softer. Her hand fell to her side, the toy humming its final notes before she clicked it off.

The silence returned, but this time, it felt different.

Sated. Warm.

Juvia smiled to herself, pulling the blankets up around her again.

Maybe now… she could finally sleep.

And maybe tomorrow night, she wouldn’t have to do it alone.

---

Gray: Can’t wait to see you tonight. Any idea what movie you want to see?

Juvia balanced the fresh bouquet on her hip, smile tugging at her lips as she glanced down at her phone. The message made her chest flutter in that way it only did when it was him.

She giggled softly as she typed back:

Juvia: That new talking cat movie where they go into space looks pretty good 😉

She chuckled to herself as she set the vase gently on the display shelf, adjusting it until it sat just right. The image of Gray suffering through a ridiculous animated cat movie for her? That was already worth the ticket price.

The phone buzzed again.

Gray: If that’s what you want to see, I’ll even buy us matching cat ears.

Juvia snorted out a laugh, covering her mouth just as Mira leaned over with a watering can, eyeing her like a hawk.

“What’s so funny?” Mira asked, smirking as she watered a row of dahlias.

Juvia, cheeks already flushed, tried (and failed) to play it cool. “Nothing. Just… Gray being dumb.”

Mira arched an eyebrow. “Dumb like ‘forgot your name again’ dumb, or dumb like ‘agrees to wear cat ears just to make you smile’ dumb?”

Juvia grinned, her entire face softening. “The second one.”

Mira sighed dreamily. “Dangerous. That kind of dumb is how you end up catching feelings.”

Juvia gave her a look. “End up? Sweetheart, I’m already halfway to knitting him a scarf and naming our future cat.”

They both burst out laughing.

“So what are you going to wear tonight?” Mira asked, nudging Juvia’s arm with a knowing grin.

Juvia, who had been peacefully fluffing a bouquet of carnations, froze like she’d been caught stealing.

“Oh, um…” she hedged, trying to sound casual. “I don’t know yet.”

Mira blinked. “What?!”

“I don’t know!” Juvia repeated, growing defensive. “M-maybe jeans and a T-shirt?”

Mira let out a sound that could only be described as betrayal, dramatically pinching the bridge of her nose like she was physically in pain. “Juvia. Juvia. The first night you saw him, you wore a dress that damn near killed him.”

“We were also at a club,” Juvia pointed out, shrugging. “Different setting.”

“Yes,” Mira said, stepping in front of her and waving her hand like she was painting a vision, “and now you’re going to dinner and a movie and absolutely getting dicked down after.”

“Mira!” Juvia hissed, glancing toward the shop window like customers might somehow hear them through the glass.

Mira just smiled, completely unfazed. “You need to wear something that says, ‘I’m effortlessly hot, emotionally available, and about to ruin your life with eye contact.’”

“I—what does that look like?” Juvia asked, flustered.

“Lace. Legs. Subtle cleavage. Lip gloss with an agenda.”

Juvia groaned. “I don’t even know where we’re going to eat yet.”

Mira sighed, already reaching for her phone like this was a full-blown emergency. “Then ask him, and we’ll go from there.”

Juvia reluctantly pulled out her phone again, typing quickly:

Juvia: Hey, do you know where we’re going for dinner yet? I need to know how cute to dress 😅

A second later, Mira leaned over her shoulder. “Add: ‘On a scale from Converse to dommy-mommy heels.’”

Juvia shoved her lightly. “Stop it!”

Mira just grinned. “I’m invested.”

Gray: Do you like sushi? I know a place.

Juvia read the message and smiled immediately, thumbs already tapping.

Juvia: I do, as a matter of fact.

Barely a beat passed before his reply came through:

Gray: Perfect. I’ll make reservations now and I’ll pick you up at your place at 7.

Juvia read it twice, heart doing that light little flutter thing again.

“Sushi,” she said aloud.

Mira, who had been practically pacing like a fashion consultant on standby, perked up instantly. “Sushi?”

Juvia nodded, locking her phone. “Yeah. That’s where we’re going.”

Mira clapped once, decisive and thrilled. “I have just the thing.”

Gray:  And you always look cute no matter what you wear.

Juvia blushed and slid her phone in her pocket, this was going to be a very long shift.

Juvia watched the hands on the clock crawl like they were mocking her. Every minute that passed seemed longer than the last. She tapped her fingers on the counter, sneaking glances toward the door every ten seconds as if Gray might magically show up.

At exactly 5:50, Mira glanced up from a bouquet she was wrapping and smirked. “Go.”

Juvia blinked. “What?”

“Go,” Mira said, waving her off. “I’ll close up here. Go get ready. And tell me everything tomorrow.”

Juvia hesitated. “Are you sure? There’s still—”

“Yes, I’m sure,” Mira cut in, practically shoving her toward the door. “Now go make that man regret every day he didn’t know your name.”

Juvia burst into a grin, grabbing her bag and rushing out with a quick, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

She all but sprinted home, heart hammering with excitement and nerves. The second she stepped inside, she kicked off her shoes, stripped down, and dashed into the shower. She shaved her legs twice, just to be safe, and used her nicest body wash—the one that smelled like warm vanilla and lavender.

By the time she stepped out, towel wrapped tight around her, steam clinging to the mirror, the anticipation had her whole body buzzing.

She opened her closet and pulled out the outfit—Mira’s carefully curated masterpiece: a modestly short black skirt that hugged her hips just right, and a violet crop top that revealed just enough midriff to spark curiosity without giving the game away. She paired it with sleek black heels and a thin silver necklace that rested just below her collarbone.

After one last check in the mirror, she fluffed her hair, spritzed on perfume, and was just touching up her lip gloss when—ding-dong.

Her heart stopped.

She froze, wide-eyed, her breath caught in her throat.

Then she exhaled and walked toward the door, every step echoing in her little apartment.

She opened it slowly.

There he was.

Gray stood there, clean and sharp in dark jeans and a fitted button-up with sleeves rolled to his elbows, a bouquet of purple tulips in one hand and the softest smile on his face.

“Hey,” he said, his voice low and warm as his eyes swept over her—once, twice, slowly. “You look… incredible.”

Juvia smiled, feeling her cheeks heat up. “Hi,” she said, stepping aside to let him in.

“You ready?” he asked.

She nodded, grabbing her bag. “Definitely.”

---

“This is so good! Here, try a bite,” Juvia said, holding out a piece of sushi with her chopsticks, her eyes bright with excitement.

Gray leaned forward with a little smirk, wrapping his fingers gently around her wrist to steady her hand. His mouth opened just enough for his tongue to peek out as he leaned in and took the bite right off the chopsticks, eyes never leaving hers.

“Mmm,” he hummed, chewing slowly. “That is pretty good.”

Juvia felt her cheeks flush, her gaze briefly darting to his lips before she quickly looked down and took another small bite of her own sushi. “Told you,” she said softly, trying to hide her smile behind her napkin.

“How was work?” Gray asked, casually picking up a piece of his roll.

“Long,” she said, with a sigh that turned into a smile. “Very, very long.”

Gray smirked as he chewed, glancing at her over the rim of his glass. “That so?”

She nodded, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear before lifting her drink. As she took a sip, Gray watched—really watched—as her lips met the glass and her throat bobbed with each swallow.

He swallowed too, but it wasn’t from the food. His pulse ticked a little faster, heat creeping up the back of his neck.

Focus, he told himself.

She set her glass down and tilted her head at him. “How about you?”

Gray blinked. Shit.

What was he supposed to say? “Oh, you know, woke up painfully horny thinking about you, jerked off in the shower, then paced like a madman until it was socially acceptable to pick you up”?

He cleared his throat. “Oh, y’know… slow.”

Juvia raised an eyebrow, amused. “Slow, huh?”

He nodded, playing it cool. “Yeah. Did some thinking. Mostly about you.”

She giggled into her hand, pleased. “That’s cute.”

“I try.”

They ate in comfortable silence for a few beats, the mood warm and fizzy like champagne. Outside, the sky had turned indigo, the lights from the restaurant casting a soft glow across her face.

God, Gray thought, stealing another glance, she’s gonna wreck me, and I’m not even mad about it.

As dinner wound down and their plates sat nearly empty, Gray leaned back in the booth and signaled for the check.

“I’ll be right back,” he said, grabbing his wallet and slipping out.

Juvia gave him a playful side-eye. “Better not be ditching me, Fullbuster.”

Gray smirked, leaning down to press a warm, casual kiss to her cheek. “Never,” he murmured, his breath brushing her skin before he turned and walked away.

Juvia blinked, heart skipping, her fingers drifting to her cheek where his lips had been. She watched him head toward the register, her eyes trailing lower—yep, still not over that ass.

She was mid-sigh when a low, unfamiliar voice interrupted her.

“Hey, beautiful.”

She turned her head slowly and immediately regretted it.

A man she didn’t recognize stood beside the booth, tall, dressed in a too-tight blue dress shirt tucked into black pants, his hair slicked back with enough product to start a small fire. He reeked of cologne that could only be described as aggressive, and his smirk made her stomach twist.

“Here alone?” he asked, eyes lingering a little too long on her legs.

“No, actually,” she said quickly, her posture straightening. “I’m not.”

He didn’t move. In fact, he slid into the booth beside her without hesitation, close enough that his thigh pressed against hers.

“You sure?” he murmured. “I don’t see anybody.”

Juvia tensed, the warmth from earlier completely evaporating. “He’s coming right back.”

The man smiled like he didn’t believe her. Or didn’t care. His arm snaked over the back of the booth, fingers brushing her shoulder like he had any right.

“C’mon, sweetheart,” he said, the charm in his voice thinning to something sharper. “Don’t be a bitch. Talk to me. Why don’t you—”

Before he could finish, Juvia calmly grabbed her glass of water and threw it in his face.

The man recoiled, sputtering and cursing, water dripping from his chin onto his now-stained shirt.

“What the fuck is wrong with you?!”

Heads turned, nearby patrons murmuring and watching. Juvia sat frozen for a split second, heart pounding—but then—

“Hey.”

Gray’s voice cut through the tension like a blade.

He was standing just a few feet away, brows knit together, eyes dark and locked on the man still seated beside her. His jaw ticked, and he took a step closer.

“I think you’re in the wrong seat,” Gray said, voice low, controlled, and very, very serious.

The man stood abruptly, trying to play it cool as he wiped his shirt. “I was just talking to her—”

“You touched her,” Gray said, stepping between them now, shoulders squared. “That’s not talking. That’s a problem.”

The man opened his mouth, maybe to argue, but one look at Gray—tense, calm, ready—made him think better of it.

“Whatever,” the guy muttered, brushing past with a grumble. “Crazy bitch anyway.”

Gray turned his head slightly, eyes narrowing. “Wanna say that again?”

The man didn’t.

He disappeared toward the door, and the room slowly returned to its usual chatter, tension fading.

Gray turned back to Juvia immediately, his expression softening as he slid into the booth beside her. “Hey,” he said, quieter now. “You okay?”

Juvia let out a shaky breath and nodded. “I’m fine. Just… surprised.”

Gray looked at the empty water glass and cracked a small smile. “Remind me not to piss you off.”

That made her laugh—just a little.

“I’ve got better aim with hot coffee,” she said with a smirk.

Gray reached out and took her hand gently.

“C’mon. Movie time. You’ve earned two armrests and a ridiculous amount of popcorn.”

She took his hand, standing with a smile. “And a cherry slushie.”

“You got it.”

"Two tickets for Sedated, please," Gray said to the teenager behind the box office.

“Oooh, horror movie?” Juvia asked, eyebrow raised with playful suspicion.

Gray smirked. “Is that okay? I know you had your heart set on Kitties in Space.”

Juvia grinned. “Don’t tempt me.”

“Twenty dollars, please,” the attendant said.

Gray handed over the cash without a second thought, sliding the tickets into his pocket. After a stop at the concession stand—where Gray made good on his promise with a cherry slushie the size of her head and a bucket of popcorn bigger than his face—they made their way to the showroom.

Juvia took the lead, glancing back over her shoulder with a knowing little smile as she walked them all the way up… and up… and up to the very back row, dead center.

“Back row, huh?” Gray asked, arching a brow.

Juvia giggled and nodded, sliding into the seat. “Best view in the house.”

He followed her in, settling beside her as the previews started to roll, the screen casting flickering light across her features. He couldn't help but glance at her sideways—eyes wide with anticipation, slushie straw between her lips, knees just barely brushing his.

Other moviegoers began to trickle in, but to Gray’s surprise, no one came up to the back. A few sat toward the front, a couple in the middle—but the entire last row remained empty. Just the two of them.

“Not a lot of people,” Juvia whispered as the screen dimmed. “I hope this isn’t a bad movie.”

Gray leaned in a bit, voice low and warm near her ear. “Hey, at least you’ve got good company.”

She turned her head, lips brushing close as she whispered back, “Shh, it’s starting!”

Gray raised both hands in surrender, but the way he looked at her in the flickering light said it all.

He didn’t care what the movie was.

She was the feature he came for.

The movie played on, eerie music filling the dim theater, broken only by the occasional jump scare that made Juvia flinch and clutch Gray’s arm. He smirked each time, loving how instinctively she reached for him.

“Relax,” he whispered, leaning closer. “I got ya.”

She rolled her eyes and swatted him lightly, but she was smiling as she took another sip of her slushie, cheeks slightly pink from the last scare.

Gray turned his head to look at her—really look at her.

The blue glow of the screen danced across her face, and his eyes drifted down her frame, settling on her legs. Smooth, graceful, crossed just slightly in a way that made his pulse tick up. He shifted in his seat, trying to will himself to focus on the movie, but the warmth of her so close beside him made that impossible.

His hand moved without him fully realizing it, fingertips brushing her thigh.

Juvia stiffened slightly, but didn’t pull away.

Encouraged, his hand slowly slid upward, warm and deliberate. She let out a quiet gasp, barely audible over the sounds of the movie.

He leaned in close, his breath brushing her ear. “Open.”

She hesitated for a second—then slowly parted her legs just enough for his hand to slip further. Gray’s fingers grazed the soft fabric beneath her skirt, teasing the edge. Her breath hitched, and when he pushed the material aside, her thighs tensed under his touch.

He dipped his fingers gently, feeling the heat of her even through the hush of the theater. Juvia bit her lip, a soft gasp escaping before she could stop it.

“Shh…” Gray murmured, brushing his lips against the shell of her ear, “We don’t want to cause a scene.”

Her hand found his knee, gripping tightly as she tried to keep her composure. On screen, the film's lead screamed in terror—but neither of them were watching anymore.

The only thing Juvia could focus on was the steady rhythm of his fingers and the way he made the dark, empty back row feel like the most dangerously exciting place in the world.

Juvia’s breath caught in her throat, her hand gripping Gray’s knee like it was the only thing anchoring her. His fingers moved slow and purposeful beneath the fabric of her skirt, teasing, exploring, driving her wild with how controlled he remained.

Her legs shifted again, opening just a little more for him.

Gray leaned in close, lips brushing her ear. “You’re doing so good,” he whispered, his voice like silk-wrapped gravel. “So quiet… but I can feel how much you want this.”

She bit down on her lip to hold back a sound—half gasp, half whimper.

The movie’s soundtrack swelled with tension, but nothing on-screen compared to what was happening in the back row. 

Juvia shifted, her hips barely lifting in response to his touch, body aching for more. Her eyes fluttered closed for a moment, the pleasure simmering just beneath the surface, hot and heady.

Gray turned his face into her neck, breathing her in. “You’re soaked,” he murmured, lips barely grazing her skin.

She nodded, too breathless to speak, her head tilted toward him like she wanted to melt right into his body.

Gray pulled back just slightly to watch her, eyes dark with hunger. Her flushed cheeks, parted lips, and trembling thighs were enough to make him forget where they were entirely.

And when she turned her head, kissing him like she couldn’t wait a second longer, he kissed her back—deep and hungry, lips crashing together in the dark.

The movie roared through another climax in the background, but neither of them noticed.

“F-faster…” Juvia breathed against Gray’s lips, her voice shaky and desperate, her body wound tight like a spring.

Gray smirked. “I don’t know if I should…”

“I’m begging you,” she whispered, her words trembling against his mouth.

That did it.

He kissed her again—deeper this time—and his fingers obeyed, moving faster, more deliberate. Her hips shifted subtly, her breath coming in stuttered gasps as the heat inside her climbed higher and higher.

She moaned softly, but Gray swallowed it with another kiss, his free hand holding her steady as she began to tremble against him.

She was close—so close.

And just as her body tipped toward that edge, he pressed a firm pinch against her clit.

Juvia gasped, her body tensing hard.

“Not yet,” Gray whispered into her ear, his breath hot and smug.

She whimpered, her hands clutching at his shirt. “Take me home,” she pleaded, voice ragged. “I can’t wait.”

Gray chuckled low in his throat, teasing and full of heat. He slowly slid his fingers out of her, savoring the way her thighs shook just a little as he pulled back.

Then, eyes locked with hers, he brought those fingers to his lips and licked them clean.

Juvia’s jaw dropped. She stared, flushed and fuming. “You’re evil.”

“I think,” he said, grinning, “we should finish the movie first.”

She smacked his arm. “Rude.”

Gray laughed under his breath and pulled her closer, his arm draped around her shoulders like nothing scandalous had just happened in a public theater.

Just then, a massive jumpscare exploded on-screen.

Juvia jumped, letting out a startled squeak and burying her face in his shoulder, her hand clutching his shirt.

Gray chuckled, rubbing her arm gently. “See? Aren’t you glad we stayed?”

She didn’t answer.

But she was already planning exactly what she’d do to him once they were alone.

---

As the credits rolled and the lights came up, Juvia adjusted her skirt, legs still feeling just slightly unsteady thanks to Gray and his wicked fingers. She cast him a side glance, but he was already standing and offering his hand like nothing had happened—like he hadn’t just nearly ruined her in the back row of a public theater.

He led her out of the theater, his hand warm around hers, and when they reached his car, he opened the passenger door with a small bow.

“M’lady,” he said, grinning.

Juvia gave him a slow blink and an unimpressed, “Mmhmm,” as she slid into the seat, her expression as regal as she could manage while still trying not to smile.

Gray laughed, shutting the door and jogging around to the driver’s side. He slid in, started the car, and glanced over at her.

“Are you still mad at me?” he asked, smirking as he backed out of the parking space.

Juvia crossed her arms and legs, her chin lifting in mock offense. “Princess?”

“Don’t you ‘princess’ me,” she added, eyes narrowing.

Gray raised an eyebrow. “Oh? No more ‘Gray please’ or ‘just a little more’?”

Juvia gasped dramatically, swatting his arm. “You jerk!”

He laughed, catching her hand mid-swat and bringing it to his lips. “Okay, okay,” he murmured, kissing her knuckles gently. “I’m sorry. I’ll behave.”

She gave him a long look, still pouting a little—until his thumb brushed over the back of her hand, soft and slow, and her resolve cracked just a little.

“…Fine,” she muttered, looking out the window. “But you’re on thin ice.”

Gray smirked as he turned onto the main road. “Then I better warm you up when we get home.”

Juvia's lips twitched at the corners, fighting the smile already forming.

“Oh,” she said sweetly, tilting her head. “You better.”

Gray drove one-handed, the other comfortably wrapped around Juvia’s. The silence between them was warm, charged, the kind that hummed with everything they hadn’t said but very much felt.

But Juvia hadn’t forgotten.

Oh, no.

She slowly let go of his hand and shifted in her seat, her movements unassuming at first—until her hand slid into his lap, settling over him with deliberate intent.

Gray’s breath hitched, his grip on the wheel tightening.

She smirked when she felt him already growing hard beneath her touch. Her fingers curled, squeezing him just enough to earn a low, guttural groan.

“Juvia…” he warned, glancing at her with fire in his eyes and a crooked grin.

But she didn’t answer. She just leaned over and, with calm precision, unbuckled his belt. Then came the zipper. The soft scrape of metal over fabric made his pulse stutter.

Her hand slipped inside, fingers wrapping around him—hot and slow and confident.

Gray’s head dropped back for just a second. “God…”

She began to stroke him, slow and steady, her touch teasing and infuriatingly good. His hips shifted against the seat as he tried to focus on the road, but every inch of him was honed in on her hand.

At the red light, he cursed under his breath, grabbed her wrist gently, and guided her hand away just long enough to free himself fully.

“There,” he said, voice low and rough, breath warm as he shot her a look that was half lust, half awe. “Easier access.”

Juvia’s hand slid right back to him, resuming her rhythm with a satisfied smirk.

“Is this revenge for earlier?” he asked, voice shaky as he gripped the steering wheel like a lifeline.

“Maybe,” she replied sweetly, never slowing down.

Gray glanced at her again, jaw clenched and eyes dark. Then he smirked. “Carry on, then.”

Gray groaned, low and deep, as Juvia’s hand kept moving—slow, deliberate strokes that made it harder and harder to focus on anything but her. Every squeeze, every shift of her grip had him biting back curses.

Then she smirked, reached up, and casually tied her hair back into a loose knot.

His heart damn near stopped.

Before he could say a word, she shifted in her seat, leaning over until her mouth hovered right over him—then, slowly, she took him in.

Gray’s hand flew to the steering wheel, gripping it like he was about to be launched into orbit.

“Holy—”

She moved with maddening precision, slow and warm and smooth, humming softly as she took him deeper. The vibration had him seeing stars.

Another red light. He cursed it and blessed it in the same breath.

When she gently dragged her teeth along his length on the way up, his thighs tensed and a sharp breath hissed through his teeth. “Y-you’re too good at this,” he growled, his voice hoarse and barely holding together.

She pulled off him with a loud, wet pop, and before he could beg for more, she casually sat back in her seat, flipped down the visor mirror, and checked her lip gloss like nothing had just happened.

“I know,” she said with a smug little smile.

Gray looked at her, stunned, still trying to recover.

“Wh—Hey!” he yelped as she casually tucked him back into his pants and zipped him up with one final pat on the thigh

She grinned, utterly unbothered.

“You,” he growled, looking over at her like he might pull the car over that second, “are an evil woman.”

Juvia winked, crossing her legs again with a satisfied little smile. “And you started it.”

Gray revved the engine the second the light turned green, his knuckles tight on the wheel as he sped toward her apartment like a man on a mission. The tension between them had simmered all night—and now it was boiling over.

When they finally pulled up, Gray jumped out, rushing around to open the door for her like a proper gentleman—though the fire in his eyes said he had anything but pure intentions.

“Why, thank you,” Juvia said with a mock-curtsy, stepping out gracefully.

Gray grinned. “Thanking me and begging me tonight? I’m a lucky man.”

She rolled her eyes, laughing as she led the way to her door. “Come on, I’m not done begging yet,” she purred, shooting him a wicked wink over her shoulder.

He nearly tripped trying to follow her inside fast enough.

“Well, this is home,” Juvia said as she set her purse and keys down on the counter.

But before she could say more, Gray’s hand caught her wrist, spinning her gently back into him. His other hand slid to her waist as he stepped in close, eyes locked with hers.

“What, you don’t want the grand tour?” she teased breathlessly, already tilting her head as his lips ghosted across her neck.

Gray’s mouth found her throat, and he growled against her skin, “The only tour I want… is to your bedroom.”

Her hands fisted into the front of his shirt.

“Good,” she whispered, shivering under his touch. “Because I don’t give tours—I give experiences.”

Gray laughed once, low and hungry, then lifted her clean off the ground as she squeaked in surprise and wrapped her legs around his waist.

“Then lead the way,” he murmured, already carrying her down the hall like he knew exactly where to go.

And Juvia?

She had zero intention of letting him leave that room in one piece.

“First room on the right,” Juvia whispered, voice already breathless as Gray carried her down the hallway.

He kissed along her throat, brushing her hair to the side as his lips moved up and down her neck—soft, slow, deliberate. When his teeth gently nipped at her earlobe, she moaned, her fingers tightening in his shirt.

Gray found the bedroom with ease, nudging the door open with his foot before stepping inside. The moment he crossed the threshold, he tossed her gently onto the bed. Juvia bounced with a laugh, her hair fanned out around her as she looked up at him with heat in her eyes.

He climbed on top, arms caging her in as he kissed her deeply—no hesitation, no holding back. She met him with just as much hunger, her hands already working on the buttons of his shirt.

Her nails scraped down his torso as she opened it, and Gray groaned, low and rough in his throat.

He sat up and tugged his shirt off, tossing it aside without a second thought. Juvia followed suit, sliding her top up and over her head, revealing soft curves wrapped in pastel pink lace—dainty, delicate, and utterly perfect.

Gray didn’t hesitate.

He reached for the front clasp and made quick work of it, the bra falling open like it had been waiting for him. He pushed it aside and buried his face between her breasts, kissing her warm skin, inhaling the soft scent of vanilla.

“You smell so good,” he murmured against her skin, his voice ragged, reverent.

She shivered beneath him, her breath catching as he dragged his mouth over her chest, kissing along one side as his hand caressed the other. When his lips closed around her nipple and his teeth tugged gently, she gasped, arching up into him, her fingers threading into his hair.

Gray’s fingers hooked around the waistband of her skirt, tugging it down inch by agonizing inch. Juvia whimpered, hips shifting with need as the cool air kissed her thighs.

“What is it, princess?” Gray asked, voice low and thick with amusement.

“You’re going too slow…” she breathed, eyes pleading.

He smirked, wicked and confident. “That’s the point.”

He stood just long enough to push his pants and briefs to the floor, eyes never leaving her as she reached to kick off her heels.

“No,” he said, catching her ankle. “Leave those on.”

Her breath hitched.

Gray’s hands returned to her body, starting at her calves and gliding upward—up her knees, her thighs, until he reached her hips. He took his time, massaging her gently, kissing along her inner thigh and up, lips tracing the inked skin of her tattoo as she arched toward him.

And then—

He hooked his fingers into the waistband of her panties but paused.

Instead of pulling them off with his hands, he dipped down, locking eyes with her as he took the edge in his teeth and slowly dragged the soft fabric down her hips.

“G-Gray…” she breathed, trembling slightly.

“Shh,” he whispered, his voice brushing over her skin like silk.

Gray pushed her legs open, spreading her wide beneath him as he settled between her thighs. His hands slid slowly up her inner legs, thumbs brushing the soft skin just shy of her soaked center.

He looked up at her from below, eyes dark and hungry, lips curved into a smirk that made her heart stutter.

“Tell me,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “How much do you like it when I eat you out?”

Juvia squirmed under his gaze, her breath catching. “S-So much…”

He raised a brow, not satisfied.

“How much?” he asked again, fingers curling slightly against her thighs. “I want to hear it.”

“Gray—” she whined, hips tilting toward him on instinct.

But he didn’t budge. He just hovered there, lips maddeningly close, the heat of his breath making her shiver.

“Tell me,” he whispered, his voice like velvet over steel, “or I won’t do it.”

Juvia swallowed hard, her chest rising and falling.

“I think about it,” she whispered back, “when I’m alone. I think about your mouth on me… about how you taste me like you’ll never get enough. It drives me crazy.”

Gray’s smirk deepened, his breath hot against her skin now.

“That’s more like it.”

And with that, he dipped his head—and gave her exactly what she’d begged for.

But this time was different.

Gray wasn’t just trying to please her—he was trying to ruin her in the most delicious way.

He held her thighs apart with firm, reverent hands, his thumbs kneading slow, deliberate circles into the soft skin of her inner thighs. Every touch sent sparks up her spine, and he hadn’t even touched her yet.

Not yet.

His mouth ghosted over her, kissing the inside of one thigh… then the other. His breath, warm and maddening, danced across her core without ever making contact.

His nose skimmed over her heat and he exhaled, groaning low. “You smell even better here…” he murmured, voice rough with restraint. “It’s like I can smell how badly you want me.”

Juvia’s breath came fast now, her body already trembling in anticipation, her fingers curling into the sheets.

And then she felt it—his fingers, slipping inside her with practiced ease. Curling. Stroking.

“God, you’re soaked,” he muttered, almost in awe, watching her come undone beneath him.

Juvia gasped, a high, shaky sound she couldn’t hold in. He didn’t slow down. Didn’t give her time to adjust. Just kept his rhythm—steady, focused, relentless.

“I could just eat you up…” he whispered, lips brushing dangerously close to where she was already pulsing with need.

“Pl–please…” she begged, her voice barely more than a breath.

Gray looked up at her, eyes dark and full of fire.

“Oh, I plan to.”

Juvia's breath hitched as Gray’s lips moved down her stomach, hot and deliberate, while his fingers picked up speed—every motion coaxing her body closer to the edge. Her hips jerked with each stroke, chasing the sensation.

And then he stopped.

“No, not again!” she whined, her voice trembling with frustration and want.

Gray chuckled darkly, a wicked sound against the quiet hum of the room. “So needy…” he murmured.

He brought his fingers to her lips, still glistening. “Open your mouth.”

Juvia obeyed, tongue out just slightly, eyes wide with heat and anticipation.

“Good girl, now clean them,” he said, and slipped his fingers into her mouth.

Her tongue swirled around them, slow and teasing, her eyes locked with his—and the groan that left his throat was pure fire.

He pulled back, his fingers leaving her lips with a soft pop, and then he was gone again, only for a moment.

Then his mouth was on her.

Every nerve in her body lit up as his tongue took over where his fingers left off. He moved with devastating precision, reading every twitch of her hips, every gasp, every breathless moan. His thumb found her swollen clit, rubbing slow, torturous circles that made her legs tremble.

“Does that feel good?” he murmured, his voice muffled against her, thick with hunger.

She couldn’t answer—not in words. Her fingers tangled in the sheets, her back arched, her breathing shattered.

“Juvia,” he said again, firmer now.

“Y-yes!” she cried, voice broken and beautiful.

Gray didn’t stop.

And he wouldn’t.

Not until her world shattered for him—and only him.

Juvia was close—so close she felt her whole body tightening, trembling, unraveling from the inside out. And when Gray's mouth closed around her clit and he sucked—hard—she shattered.

Her scream echoed through the room, raw and beautiful.

Gray held her down, mouth and fingers relentless as she came apart around him, waves of heat and pleasure pulsing through her until she could barely breathe. When he finally let up, his lips glistened, his chin wet, and his eyes hungry.

When it was over, she collapsed against the sheets—flushed, panting, her skin glowing with heat. Her lips were parted, pupils blown wide, and for a second, she looked almost otherworldly.

Gray chuckled, but before he could move, Juvia surged up and tackled him, flipping their positions with a playful growl.

“Oof—!” he grunted as his back hit the mattress.

“You think you’re the only one allowed to drive someone crazy?” she purred, eyes fierce with determination.

Before he could respond, she sank down onto him in one fluid motion, taking him all the way to the hilt.

Gray let out a strangled moan, his hands gripping her hips. “Juvia—”

She began to move, hips rolling in slow, hypnotic waves—circling like she had all the time in the world to ruin him.

Her nails dragged down his chest, leaving red trails in their wake, and he gripped her tighter, trying to match her rhythm.

Gray’s hands roamed, down her waist, across her thighs, up to her back—but the second he tried to lift himself to capture one of her perfect, bouncing breasts in his mouth, she pressed a hand to his chest and pinned him down.

“No touching,” she whispered, a wicked smile curving her lips.

“That’s not very nice,” he said through gritted teeth, breath shallow.

Juvia only laughed, then shifted her pace, bouncing now—harder, faster—every motion sending another jolt of pleasure through them both.

Gray’s hands gripped the sheets. His eyes never left her.

He bucked his hips suddenly, pulling a gasp straight from Juvia’s throat. Her head fell back, eyes fluttering shut as her nails scraped down his chest—leaving sharp, red trails that made him hiss through his teeth in pleasure.

But then everything shifted.

In one swift motion, he grabbed her hips and rolled them over. Juvia landed on her hands and knees, breath catching as she felt his gaze, heavy and possessive on her body.

A smirk tugged at his lips as he reached out and gave her a sharp, deliberate smack across her ass.

She gasped—and moaned.

“Do you like when I spank you?” Gray asked, voice low and sinful.

“Yes…” she whispered, her body trembling under his touch.

He leaned in and kissed the place he’d just struck before doing it again, a little harder this time, earning a delicious arch of her back in response.

“God, look at you,” he muttered, voice thick with awe and hunger. “So damn perfect.”

He slid his hands along her hips, gripping tight as he moved with her, matching her pace—deep, steady, unstoppable.

Juvia let out a sound between a moan and a laugh, her fingers curling into the sheets. “Ju-just a little more!”

Gray leaned down, his lips brushing over her spine as he moved, his breath hot against her skin. Every movement sent shivers down her legs, every whispered word tipping her closer to the edge.

When it finally hit, it hit hard—her whole body shaking as she collapsed onto the bed, gasping, spent.

Gray followed seconds later, falling beside her with a groan, chest rising and falling like he’d just run a marathon.

Juvia curled into him, laying her head on his chest, listening to the fast, thunderous beat of his heart.

“That was…” she started, breathless, “wow.”

Gray chuckled, arm draped lazily around her. “Agreed.”

She giggled against his skin, her fingertips tracing lazy patterns over his ribs. “I think I need to call out tomorrow.”

He raised an eyebrow, glancing down at her. “Yeah? Why’s that?”

She turned her head, kissed his cheek, and smirked. “Because there’s no way I’m walking straight after that.”

Gray chuckled, pulling her closer. “Guess I'll be making breakfast, then.”

Chapter 10: Hoka

“Look, Juvia... I’m sorry. I just... I don’t feel the same way, this is the last time I'm going too say it.”

The words felt like glass in my throat as I said them. I couldn’t even look her in the eye. I brushed past her and kept walking down the street, leaving her standing there in silence.

She had confessed again—what, the third time this month? And the worst part was, I did love her. Just not in the way she wanted. Or maybe... I was just afraid to. Afraid I’d ruin her. I’ve never been good at emotions, and I’m even worse at holding on to the people who matter.

Behind me, I heard it. Soft, broken sobs. The sound stabbed straight through me, but I didn’t turn around.

When I got to the guild, I headed straight for the bar and stood there, staring blankly at the counter.

“Gray? Hellooo?” Lucy’s voice cut through my fog, and her hand waved in front of my face.

“Huh?” I blinked.

“I asked where Juvia is,” she said, giving me a look.

“Oh, um... she went home, I think.”

“You think?” Her brow arched skeptically.

I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. Instead, I turned and walked out without another word.

I couldn’t stay there—not with everyone asking about her. Not when the only thing I could think about was the way she cried when I walked away.

A week had passed, and I hadn’t seen her. Not a glimpse. Not even a whisper of that usual, bubbly presence trailing behind me like a shadow. According to Mira, Juvia had taken a solo job—a two-week mission a few towns away. Alone.

But I didn’t see her before she left.

“C’mon, let’s go train!” Natsu whined beside me, practically bouncing with unused energy.

“Not now, Natsu.”

He groaned. “But it’s been days! You’re gonna get soft, Ice Princess.”

I closed my eyes and exhaled slowly. “Natsu, please… just... not now.”

He grumbled something under his breath but backed off. Lucy, on the other hand, was watching me with that tilted-head, brows-knitted look she always gave when she was worried.

“Gray, what’s going on with you?” she asked gently. “You’re not yourself lately.”

I shrugged. How was I supposed to explain that I’d crushed the heart of the only person who ever loved me without flinching? That I’d done it because I was too much of a coward to believe I was worth loving in the first place?

“Did something happen between you and Juvia?”

The question hit like a gut punch. I stared into my mug, watching the swirl of whatever was left at the bottom. Her name alone made something twist painfully in my chest.

“No,” I said quietly.

But it wasn’t true. Not even close.

Suddenly, Erza appeared beside us, her usual commanding presence cutting through the low hum of the guild.

“All right, everyone,” she said. “I got us a job in Ermina. It’ll take about a week.”

“Hell yeah! I’m all fired up for this one!” Natsu yelled, immediately jumping onto the table.

“Natsu, get down!” Lucy hissed, tugging on his arm while Wendy giggled.

“It’s a simple escort mission,” Erza continued, unfazed. “We’ll be guarding a caravan carrying frozen goods from Ermina to Hargeon.”

Frozen goods.

Great.

I didn’t say anything. I needed the money, sure—but how the hell was I supposed to focus when I felt like this? Like I was dragging my heart around, half-shattered and rotting?

“You guys go,” I muttered. “I’m sitting this one out.”

Erza didn’t even flinch. She just planted her hands on her hips and gave me that look.

“No can do,” she said firmly. “The cargo is frozen goods, Gray. We’ll need your ice magic to keep everything intact.”

Of course we would.

I let out a slow breath, staring down at the table. I didn’t have the energy to argue, and part of me wondered if maybe the distraction wouldn’t be the worst thing.

“Fine,” I said, standing up. “When do we leave?”

---

We walked the dirt road from Ermina toward Hargeon, the wheels of the caravan creaking behind us. It had been three days since we started the job—and I’d barely said a word the entire time.

There was nothing I wanted to say. Nothing I could say.

I just wanted to be alone. To sink into my own self-loathing and let it swallow me whole.

My thoughts drifted again—always to her. The way she looked the last time she confessed: hopeful, smiling shyly, a pink blush dusting her cheeks. She looked... adorable. Like she always did when she poured her heart out to me.

And I broke it.

She really believed that time would be different—that this time, I’d finally say I loved her back. That I’d reach for her, hold her, tell her she mattered.

But I didn’t. Because I couldn’t.

Because I hate myself. Because I’m not strong enough to keep anyone safe—especially someone like her. Everyone I love ends up hurt or gone. I couldn’t risk that again. Not with her.

I sniffed, subtly, trying to keep my expression flat. But someone must’ve noticed. A presence settled beside me, quiet but steady.

It was Lucy.

“Gray...” she said gently, her voice softer than the wind brushing through the trees.

I didn’t look at her. I couldn’t. My hands stayed stuffed in my pockets, eyes fixed on the road ahead like it held all the answers I didn’t have.

“Something happened between you and Juvia… didn’t it?” Lucy’s voice was soft but firm, cutting through the silence like a thread pulling at a fraying seam.

I didn’t respond. I just kept walking, eyes on the road, hands buried deep in my pockets.

“I can see it written all over you,” she continued. “What—”

“Lucy, please,” I muttered, my voice low. “Just drop it.”

“I can’t,” she said, her footsteps quickening beside me. “Not when I know you’re hurting.”

I stopped walking.

“It’s none of your damn business,” I snapped, louder than I meant to.

The words came out sharp, biting. Her eyes widened a little, taken aback—but before I could apologize or take it back, the damage was already done.

Ahead of us, Erza slowed her pace. Natsu turned around, brows drawn in confusion, and even Wendy glanced over with concern. They had all heard.

I clenched my jaw and kept walking, shoving past the tension like it wasn’t pressing against my back.

I didn’t want their sympathy. I didn’t want their questions.

I just wanted her back.

We arrived in Hargeon later that day and checked into a local inn for the night. I ended up sharing a room with Natsu—unfortunately—but he and Happy were out cold within minutes, snoring like logs. Typical.

Me? I couldn’t sleep.

Every time I closed my eyes, I saw her face. That expression—the way her eyes had shined with hope, only to dim the second I let her down again. It haunted me.

I slipped out of bed and made my way to the balcony. The sea stretched out behind the inn, calm and dark, the moonlight glinting off the gentle waves. I leaned on the railing, trying to lose myself in the rhythm of the water, anything to quiet the noise in my head.

The door creaked open behind me.

I didn’t have to turn to know who it was.

Erza stepped up beside me, her presence calm but firm as always. “It’s nice out tonight, isn’t it?”

“I guess,” I muttered, eyes still on the water.

“The mission went well,” she said softly. “Your magic—it’s getting stronger. More refined. You should be proud.”

I gave a quiet hum. Praise wasn’t something I was after tonight.

She was silent for a beat. “You don’t have to tell me... but something did happen between you and Juvia. Didn’t it?”

I let out a long breath and scratched the back of my head, the weight of everything pressing down harder with each word I hadn’t said.

“I’ll be here if you—”

“I turned her down again,” I cut in, my voice low. “But it was... different this time.”

Erza didn’t speak. She just waited—silent, steady, like the ocean below us.

“She looked so damn sure I’d say it back this time,” I went on. “She smiled... like she already knew I’d finally admit I loved her. And the thing is... I do. I do love her. But I looked her in the eye and said I didn’t. Because I’m a coward.”

The words burned coming out, but once they were out, I couldn’t stop.

“I’m terrified I’ll lose her. That I’ll hurt her. Everyone I’ve ever cared about—gone. And if I ever let myself have something that good, that real... it’ll be ripped away too. It always is.”

My fists clenched around the railing.

And Erza, to her credit, didn’t offer any false comfort. She just stood beside me, watching the waves in silence.

Erza let the silence stretch for a moment longer, letting the weight of what I’d said settle in the space between us. Then, softly, she spoke.

“You’re not the only one who’s lost people, Gray.”

I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye, but she wasn’t looking at me. Her gaze was fixed on the sea, unmoving.

“I’ve lost people I loved. People I wanted to protect with everything I had. And yes, sometimes it still hurts—worse than any battle wound ever could. But I learned something important from that pain.”

She paused, then turned her head slightly to look at me.

“If you keep pushing people away to protect yourself, eventually... there won’t be anyone left to protect.”

The words hit like a punch to the chest, but she wasn’t finished.

“You think you’re being selfless by staying distant. That you’re sparing her pain. But Gray—Juvia’s not weak. She doesn’t want perfection. She wants you. All of you. Even the broken parts.”

I swallowed hard, her words echoing in the hollow space inside me.

“I understand fear,” she added, her voice gentler now. “But love... love is about choosing someone again and again, even when it’s terrifying. Especially when it is.”

We stood in silence, the only sound the distant crashing of the waves and the wind brushing past us.

“You don’t have to fix everything right now,” she said. “But don’t lie to yourself and call it protection. You owe her—and yourself—better than that.”

And with that, she stepped away, the door clicking softly behind her as she left me alone with the night, and my thoughts.

I let out a long sigh, Erza’s words still echoing in my head.

If you keep pushing people away to protect yourself, eventually... there won’t be anyone left to protect.

She was right. I hated how right she was.

I stood there for a while longer, staring out at the dark water, the cool breeze brushing against my skin. Then, finally, I turned and slipped back into the room.

Natsu was still out cold, one leg thrown over the side of the bed, drooling onto his pillow. Happy snored softly at his feet.

I crawled back into bed, lying flat on my back and staring at the ceiling. For the first time in days, I let myself breathe. Really breathe.

I didn’t know what I was going to say to her exactly. I didn’t know if she’d even want to hear it. But I’d made my decision.

When we got back to Magnolia—when I saw her again—I’d find Juvia.

And I’d apologize.

No more running, no more excuses. I’d tell her the truth.

That I love her.

And that I’m ready to stop being afraid of it.

---

“Welcome back, everyone!” Mira greeted us with her usual bright smile as we stepped into the guild hall.

I barely registered the warmth in her voice—I was already scanning the room, eyes sharp, focused.

She wasn’t here.

“Mira,” I said, cutting straight to the point, “have you seen—”

“Ah! Erza! Gray!” came the Master’s booming voice as he stepped up to greet us. “Welcome home!”

“Hey, Master,” I said quickly, trying to push past him. “Have you seen Juvia? I need to—”

“No time for that now!” he said with a grin, throwing an arm around my shoulders. “I have someone to introduce to you all! A new member just joined the guild!”

My chest tightened. Now? Really?

“New member?” Erza asked with a curious tilt of her head.

The Master waved someone over. “Hoka! Come here, my boy!”

From across the guild, a tall guy with messy chestnut hair and a sword strapped to his back walked over, smiling casually like he belonged.

I barely registered his face. I was still stuck on the fact that Juvia wasn’t here.

But something about the way Mira and the Master exchanged glances made my stomach twist.

Why did I have the feeling this wasn’t just any new member?

“Hi! Name’s Hoka,” the guy said with an easy grin.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Erza replied warmly, shaking his hand. “This is Gray, Natsu, Wendy—and that’s Lucy over there.”

“Yo!” Natsu waved lazily from behind the bar.

“Nice to meet you all,” Hoka said. “Thank you for welcoming me into your guild. Juvia was right—you’re all very kind.”

Wait... Juvia?

I stiffened. “You know Juvia?” I asked, trying to keep my voice level.

Hoka scratched the back of his neck, and for some reason... he blushed. “Uh, well… yeah.”

Before I could press further, the front doors burst open.

“Hoka!”

Juvia.

She came running in, full speed—and threw herself straight into his arms.

My heart stopped.

He caught her easily, laughing as he hugged her tight like it was the most natural thing in the world.

“Hi, honey. Ready to go?” he asked, resting his cheek against the top of her head.

Honey?

“Yep! All set!” she chirped. 

Then he turned to us, still holding her in his arms. “Excuse us, We have a mission. It was great meeting you all!”

And just like that, they turned and walked out together—hand in hand.

My chest felt like it caved in.

What the hell just happened?

I stood there frozen, completely blindsided. My brain couldn’t catch up with what just happened.

Juvia. In his arms. Calling her honey.

What?

I could feel the weight of everyone’s eyes slowly turning toward me, like the room itself had stopped breathing.

Master—completely unaware of the emotional trainwreck unraveling inside me—smiled and said, “Isn’t he a lovely young man? Juvia brought him home from her last mission.”

Brought him home?

My jaw clenched. I swallowed hard, trying to force down the storm rising in my chest. I couldn’t even look at anyone, couldn’t move, couldn’t speak. All I could hear was the echo of her voice.

She never even told me she was back.

And she certainly didn’t say anything about bringing someone with her. Someone like that.

I turned without a word and walked out of the guild.

I needed air.

I needed space.

I needed... her.

But it looked like someone else had already filled that space I’d been too scared to claim.

I rushed out of the guild, my footsteps echoing on the stone steps as I caught sight of them just ahead.

They didn’t notice me.

I hung back, keeping to the shadows near the corner of the building, heart pounding in my chest like it was trying to break free.

Hoka was holding her hand—fingers laced with hers like it was second nature. And Juvia... she looked up at him with that same soft, adoring smile she used to give me. The one that used to make my chest ache in ways I never knew how to explain.

Then it happened.

He leaned down—slowly, like he’d done it a hundred times before—and kissed her.

Right on the lips.

She blushed, her face lighting up, and then gently rested her head on his shoulder as they continued walking down the path together.

I didn’t move.

I couldn’t.

I just stood there, frozen in place, watching the girl I was finally ready to love… walk away with someone else.

Someone who hadn’t hesitated.

“Gray!” Erza’s voice called out behind me, full of concern, but I didn’t stop.

“Don’t.”

I walked away—away from her, away from the guild, away from them—not caring where my feet were taking me. I just needed to be gone. Needed to breathe somewhere that didn’t smell like her perfume or echo with the sound of her laughter.

I kept walking until the sun dipped below the horizon and the world turned that muted shade of indigo. Crickets chirped softly as the night settled in. Eventually, I found myself by the river, the same one Juvia had always said reminded her of rain.

I sat at the edge and stared down at the rippling water, watching my own distorted reflection blur and twist.

How the hell did I let this happen?

Somehow, I’d convinced myself she’d always be there. That her love was a constant I could come back to whenever I was ready.

But love doesn’t wait forever. Not even hers.

I picked up a stone and chucked it hard into the river, watching the fish scatter like my own thoughts. My head hung low, shame twisting in my chest.

“You should’ve known she wasn’t gonna wait around for you forever.”

I stiffened.

Gajeel.

His voice was rough and unfiltered, just like always, coming from behind me like a stone dropping in my gut.

“I mean,” he continued, walking closer, “you turned her down again and again like it was your damn hobby.”

“Can you not right now?” I said sharply, teeth clenched.

But of course, he ignored me. He always does.

“It’s your own fault.”

I stood abruptly, shoving past him with fire in my chest. “Yes, thank you! I got it! Can you fuck off now?!”

My voice echoed off the trees, raw and bitter.

But even as I stormed past him, his voice followed me—low and steady.

“She didn’t want perfect, Gray. She just wanted you. And now someone else had the balls to give her what you wouldn’t.”

That one stuck.

“Shut up,” I growled.

“Why? Because I’m right?” Gajeel shot back without missing a beat.

“You’re not right! You don’t know anything!” I snapped, spinning around—and found him standing right in front of me now, arms crossed, jaw tight.

“I don’t know anything?” he repeated, voice low and laced with fire. “I don’t know that she cried over you for days after you turned her down again? I don’t know that hearing you say those words shattered her heart into pieces?!”

“I said shut up!”

My fist flew before I could think—cracking into his jaw.

He didn’t even flinch.

Instead, he decked me. One brutal hit to the face and I hit the ground hard, the breath knocked out of me as I landed flat on my ass.

“Pull your head outta your damn ass and see it for what it is!” he shouted, standing over me. “You broke her heart!”

“I know I did!” I roared back, eyes burning, fists clenched in the dirt. “Don’t you think I know that?!”

“Then fix it!”

“I CAN’T!” I screamed.

My voice echoed through the trees, and for a moment, neither of us moved. My chest heaved with the force of everything I’d kept buried. The guilt. The fear. The regret.

“She’s gone,” I said, softer now. “She doesn’t look at me like that anymore. She gave up.”

Gajeel’s expression shifted—less anger, more something else. Something like... disappointment.

“Then maybe,” he said, “it’s time you stop making excuses and start fighting for her like she always fought for you.”

And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving me alone in the dark, bruised, bleeding... and finally, feeling it.

“Whoa—what the hell happened to you?!” Natsu blurted the second I stepped into the guild the following morning.

I barely looked at him. “I fell.”

Natsu blinked and glanced at Lucy, who just gave a half-shrug, clearly not buying it either.

“Right…” he muttered.

Then I heard it.

A giggle.

Soft. Familiar. The kind that used to be for me.

My eyes shifted to the left, and there they were—Hoka and Juvia, sitting at a table by the window. They were eating breakfast, and she was laughing at something he said. Probably something stupid. Something that still somehow made her smile.

She looked happy.

Her eyes flicked toward me for the briefest second. Our gazes met.

And then she looked away.

That one second was enough to gut me.

I stood up, walked across the guild floor, and grabbed a mission sheet off the board. I didn’t even read it. Just needed something. Anything.

“I’m taking this,” I said, handing it to Mira.

“Solo?” she asked, brows rising.

“Yeah.”

She paused, looking me over—like she could see through everything I wasn’t saying. But in the end, she just nodded and reached behind the bar, grabbing the directions and job details.

“Good luck,” she said gently as she handed them to me.

I gave her a nod, tucked the sheet under my arm, and turned to leave.

One last glance.

Juvia hadn’t looked up again.

I stood there for a heartbeat longer than I should have, but when her eyes stayed fixed on Hoka and not me… I shoved open the doors and walked out.

---

When I got on the train, I finally looked at the job request. A village up in the mountains was dealing with an ice golem wreaking havoc on their borders. Pretty standard stuff—nothing I hadn’t handled a dozen times before.

It would've been quick and easy with Natsu tagging along, but I didn’t want easy. I didn’t want company.

I needed to be alone.

I needed to think.

To figure out what the hell I was going to do—if I was even going to do anything—about Juvia... and Hoka.

The train rumbled quietly beneath me, a steady rhythm that did nothing to silence the noise in my head. I leaned against the window and watched the landscape blur past, fields turning into forests, forests into hills.

Then we passed a small town—one I recognized instantly.

Juvia and I had done a job there once. Nothing major, just escorting some cargo for a local merchant. But she’d been in such high spirits the whole time, chatting with the kids in the village, making silly snow animals out of my magic, grinning like the whole world was just a little brighter than usual.

I smiled before I even realized I was doing it.

Then I frowned.

I shouldn’t be thinking about that. About her.

Not when she was clearly happy with someone else now. Not when she’d moved on.

But the memory wouldn’t go away. Her laughter, the way she looked at me then—like I was all she needed. Like just being near me was enough.

And I threw it away.

I closed my eyes and leaned my head back against the seat, trying to force the image out of my mind.

But it was like trying to melt ice with your bare hands—slow, painful, and in the end, you’re the one left numb.

As the train chugged steadily along the tracks, rocking gently beneath me, I felt the weight of exhaustion pulling at my shoulders. I didn’t want to sleep—I knew exactly where my mind would go if I did. But the fight in me was fading, and I couldn’t afford to be half-dead when I got to the village.

So with a quiet, defeated sigh, I let my eyes close.

And, just like I expected... I dreamed of her.

We were at the riverbank behind the guild. The light was soft—sunset, maybe. She was standing there barefoot in the shallows, her long hair drifting in the breeze like water. She turned to me, that familiar smile on her face, eyes shining with warmth.

“Gray-sama,” she said, reaching out with one hand.

I stepped toward her. It felt so natural. So easy.

No guilt. No fear. Just her and me.

She pulled me into the water with her, laughing as we splashed like a couple of kids. I’d never seen her so happy.

I touched her face, traced the line of her cheek with my thumb. She leaned into it, eyes fluttering closed.

“I love you,” I whispered.

And she smiled—so softly.

“I know,” she said.

Then her expression shifted. That joy flickered... and was gone.

She was slipping from my fingers, water rising around her, swallowing her whole.

“Hoka’s waiting for me,” her voice echoed, distant now.

I tried to hold on. Tried to pull her back.

But she let go.

And disappeared beneath the surface.

I jolted awake, heart pounding in my chest, breath shallow. The train was still moving, but the sky outside had darkened, dusk settling in.

My hands trembled slightly in my lap.

Even in my dreams... I couldn’t keep her.

“You must be from Fairy Tail!” the plump mayor called out, rushing to greet me the moment I stepped off the path into the village. “Oh, thank you so much for taking on our request!”

“No problem,” I said, adjusting the strap of my bag. “Shouldn’t take me long.”

The mayor blinked at me like I’d grown an extra head. “I-I don’t think you understand what you’re dealing with! It’s a monster! At least fifteen feet tall!”

I shrugged. “Easy.”

He stared, clearly unsure whether to be relieved or horrified.

“Well,” he said after an awkward pause, “your room is at the inn—just down the road from here—in case it… takes longer than expected.”

“Thanks,” I muttered, already turning away.

I dropped my bag at the inn, not bothering to unpack. The sooner I dealt with this thing, the sooner I could stop pretending I gave a damn about anything but the mess waiting for me back home.

It didn’t take long to track the golem.

About ten feet tall—not fifteen like the mayor claimed—and covered in jagged ice plating that reflected the fading light. Big, slow, and loud. Intimidating to a village? Sure. But nothing I hadn’t handled before breakfast on a bad day.

I sighed.

Another distraction that wouldn’t last.

I took a step forward, letting the cold start to gather at my fingertips, breath steadying as I focused my magic.

“Let’s get this over with.”

The golem lumbered toward me, slow and clumsy, its ice-covered limbs cracking as it moved.

It raised one arm, thick as a tree trunk, and swung.

I didn’t flinch.

Ice-Make: Shield.

The limb shattered against the barrier I conjured without even blinking. Pieces of frozen debris scattered across the ground like broken glass.

I could’ve ended it right there. A clean hit, one well-aimed blast of magic—and the thing would’ve crumbled.

But I didn’t stop.

I didn’t want to.

My fingers curled, magic thrumming beneath my skin like a pulse begging to be unleashed.

Ice-Make: Lance.

Dozens of sharp ice spears exploded from the ground, pinning the golem in place. It roared, struggling, but I wasn’t done.

I stepped forward, jaw tight, breath sharp. My chest ached—and it wasn’t from the exertion.

All I could see was him—Hoka.

All I could hear was her laughing.

With someone else.

Ice-Make: Geyser.

The ground beneath the golem ruptured as a blast of freezing magic surged up through it, engulfing it in a tower of ice. The air snapped and cracked from the force. The creature let out a final roar before it was frozen mid-motion, arms outstretched, mouth open in silent protest.

I stood there, breathing hard, surrounded by jagged ice and silence.

It was over.

Had been over two moves ago.

My fists were still clenched, my magic still humming violently under my skin like it wasn’t finished.

But I was.

Finally, I exhaled and looked at the frozen remains of the golem. Shattered, splintered, broken.

Just like me.

I dropped to my knees in the snow.

The cold bit into my skin, but I barely felt it. My arms hung limply at my sides as the last of my magic faded into the air.

Then it hit me.

Everything.

The weight of the past week. The look in her eyes. Her hand in someone else’s. The kiss. The way she didn’t look back.

And something inside me finally cracked.

A scream tore from my throat—raw, guttural, and full of pain. I doubled over, clutching my chest like I could physically hold my heart together, but it was useless. The tears I swore I wouldn’t shed burned down my cheeks anyway.

I couldn’t stop them.

Couldn’t stop the way her smile haunted me. The way I kept hearing her voice in my head, calling my name like she used to, like she believed in me even when I gave her every reason not to.

She was gone.

My Juvia—the one who used to cling to me like I was the most important thing in the world—was with someone else now. Someone who didn’t hesitate. Someone who smiled back when she reached for him. Someone who clearly adored her in all the ways I’d been too afraid to.

And then a new thought slammed into me.

Is this how she felt?

Every time I turned her away? Every time I shot her down with a cold word or a blank stare—did she feel like this?

“God…” My voice cracked.

“I’m such an asshole…”

I curled forward, forehead pressed to the snow, and for once, I didn’t try to be strong. Didn’t try to hold it in. I just let it hurt.

And it did.

More than any wound I’d ever taken in a fight.

Because this one?

I gave it to myself.

---

When I got back to Magnolia two days later, the first thing I did was swing by home. I needed a shower, clean clothes, and maybe five minutes of pretending I had my life together before facing the inevitable.

Then I headed to the guild.

“Yo! Gray’s back!” Natsu called the moment I stepped through the doors.

And just like that, all eyes were on me.

It hadn’t even been that long but the way everyone looked at me, it was like I’d vanished for months. Like they were waiting to see what version of me had returned.

I nodded toward Natsu. “Sup?”

Then I heard it.

That voice.

Soft. Familiar. Beautiful.

“Welcome home, Gray.”

My heart stopped cold.

I turned.

There she was.

Juvia stood a few steps behind me, hands folded neatly in front of her, those deep, ocean-blue eyes watching me carefully. Not cold, not angry—just... unreadable. Calm, but cautious.

“Juvia,” I breathed, unsure what else to say.

“Can we talk?” she asked gently.

There was no accusation in her tone. No bitterness. Just the quiet echo of something fragile.

“Um… yeah,” I said, rubbing the back of my neck. “We can talk.”

She gave me a small smile—barely there, but enough to stir something in my chest—and passed me, walking toward the stairs.

I followed her up into the quiet.

Away from the noise, the stares, and everything unspoken between us.

We slipped into one of the private rooms—empty, with just enough space for everything that needed to be said.

The door clicked softly shut behind us.

And then we were alone.

We sat on opposite ends of the bed, the silence thick and suffocating.

She twisted a strand of her hair around her finger, over and over again. I picked at my cuticle, eyes glued to the floor.

“H-How was your job?” she asked finally, her voice soft—uncertain.

“It went good,” I said, forcing a shrug. “Nothing too crazy.”

“You didn’t get hurt, did you?”

Six simple words.

But they hit like a lightning strike.

She still worried. Even after everything—even after him.

“Um, n-no,” I stammered. “I didn’t get hurt. I’m fine.”

She nodded, still playing with her hair, but her fingers moved slower now. Like she didn’t quite know what to do with herself.

Then I muttered, barely above a whisper, “Can I tell you something?”

She stopped fidgeting. “You can tell me anything.”

I looked up.

Right into her eyes.

My chest tightened. My heart thudded in my throat.

“Juvia, I—”

Click.

The door creaked open behind us.

“Babe, where have you been?”

My stomach dropped.

Hoka stood in the doorway, casually standding in the door way, but his eyes were sharp—bouncing between us, reading too much, or maybe just enough.

“O-Oh, Hoka,” Juvia said, standing up quickly. “I was just talking with Gray. He just came home from his mission.”

“Uh-huh…” he said slowly, gaze locking on me now, brows pulled tight. I could practically hear the possessiveness in his voice.

“What?” I asked, unable to stop the bite behind the word.

“Nothing,” he replied, but his tone said otherwise. “Just wondering why you needed to be alone with my girlfriend.”

That did it.

I scoffed—couldn’t help it. “We were just talking. Relax.”

I stood up and pushed past him, shoulder brushing his hard enough to make a point.

I walked out, jaw clenched, fire rising in my chest as I made my way back down the stairs.

But before I reached the bottom, I heard it.

Their voices behind the door—low and tense.

An argument.

Hushed, but heated.

About me.

And suddenly, I didn’t know whether that made me feel better… or worse.

I sat at the table with the others, barely touching my drink, when I heard it—that familiar sound that always made my chest tighten.

Rain.

It tapped gently against the windows, like it was sneaking in uninvited.

Then came a single clap of thunder. Loud. Cracking. Sudden.

Even Elfman flinched.

Everyone froze for a moment, and then the atmosphere shifted.

Hoka came stomping down the stairs, his footsteps heavy with anger. He didn’t say a word—just pushed the guild doors open and stormed out into the downpour.

A few beats later, Juvia followed.

Head down, shoulders tight, and avoiding every eye in the room as she slipped out after him.

“Wonder what that was about,” Lucy said, eyebrows knit as she watched the door swing shut behind them.

Natsu nudged me, a sly grin already tugging at his face. “I think I knowww...”

I glanced at him. “Meaning?”

“You know…” He leaned in. “You and Juvia? Aloneee?”

I rolled my eyes. “Nothing happened. We were just talking.”

Natsu smirked. “So that’s what the kids are calling it these days?”

Lucy groaned and gave him a light smack. “Natsu, Juvia has a boyfriend. She wouldn’t do something like that.”

Her words hit harder than I expected.

Because she was right.

Juvia had always been loyal. Fiercely faithful to her friends, to Fairy Tail… and especially to the people she cared about.

So it stood to reason she’d be that way in a relationship too.

And yet…

Why did it feel so intimate upstairs?

We hadn’t kissed. Hadn’t even touched.

But sitting there across from her, hearing her voice again, looking into her eyes and finally being honest with myself—for the first time in forever—it felt like I’d crossed a line I didn’t even know was there.

---

I wiped the sweat from my brow, my chest rising and falling with uneven breaths as I stood in the clearing deep in the woods. Shards of ice surrounded me—frozen sculptures cracked and scattered across the ground where my Maker magic had slammed into tree trunks and boulders.

But this wasn’t about training.

Not really.

I was trying to bleed the frustration out of my body. To channel the storm that had been clawing at my insides since her storm yesterday.

It hadn’t just rained.

It had poured. Thunder. Lightning. Hail. It was the kind of storm that mirrored chaos—not weather.

I knew Juvia’s rain better than anyone. I knew how her heart showed itself through the clouds.

And whatever happened yesterday… it had wrecked her.

A branch snapped behind me, soft but sharp enough to break my concentration.

I turned quickly, ready for anything—and froze.

She was standing at the edge of the clearing, arms folded gently in front of her, a hesitant smile on her lips.

“What are you doing out here?” I asked, blinking the sweat out of my eyes.

She stepped forward slowly, her eyes flicking to the icy craters around me. “I saw the snow. I wanted to know what you were doing.”

Her voice was soft. Not broken. But not entirely steady either.

I found myself smiling despite everything. “You always did like the snow.”

She smiled back, but there was something behind it—something quieter, more fragile.

A part of me wanted to run to her.

Another part of me knew I didn’t have the right to.

She stepped closer, her boots crunching softly against the shattered ice and snow I’d left behind.

“I like your snow,” she said quietly, her voice barely louder than the breeze.

I smiled—just a little—and turned back to my magic. Letting the energy flow through my hands gave me something to focus on besides the way her presence made my chest feel tight.

She watched me curiously. “What are you making?”

I finished shaping it and turned around, holding it out to her.

An umbrella. Delicate. Frosted. Thin like glass but stronger than steel, the edges dusted with intricate snowflake patterns.

She blinked, then laughed softly. “An umbrella?”

“Well,” I muttered, shrugging a little, “I don’t want you getting covered in snow if you stay.”

She looked at me—really looked—and took the umbrella from my hands, turning it slowly, admiring the detail.

Then, quieter than before: “Do you want me to stay?”

The question settled into the air like falling snow.

I could feel the heat rush to my face. I opened my mouth, trying to come up with something smooth. 

But instead, I said, “Oh, uh… I don’t care.”

Her smile faltered for just a split second. Barely noticeable—but I saw it.

“A-actually,” I stammered, scratching the back of my neck, “um… I’m working on this new spell. If you… if you wanna watch or something…”

She smiled again—gentler this time—and nodded. “I’d love to.”

She walked over and sat down on a fallen log a few feet away, placing the ice umbrella carefully beside her. For a second, she just sat there, hands folded in her lap, watching me with those calm, steady eyes.

I took a breath and turned back to the clearing, raising my hands.

My palms tingled with the familiar chill of my magic, but it felt different now—lighter. Not like rage. Not like escape. Just… focus.

Slowly, I started shaping the new form. The magic danced at my fingertips, and I let it flow. Lines, curves, delicate precision.

Ice-Make: Garden.

From the ground, crystalline vines of frost crept upward, curling and blooming into translucent flowers—like frozen hydrangeas and forget-me-nots—each one catching the sunlight in fragments, casting soft, scattered reflections all around us.

I glanced back at her.

She was watching in quiet awe, eyes wide, lips slightly parted in the softest smile.

And for a moment, everything else—Hoka, the silence, the distance, the pain—faded.

There was just her and the snow.

“Oh wow! It’s beautiful!” she said, eyes wide as she looked around at the frozen garden surrounding us.

I smiled, just barely, and muttered without thinking, “Not as beautiful as you…”

“What?” she asked, blinking.

“Huh? Oh—uh, nothing!” I said quickly, waving it off like an idiot. My face was burning. Smooth, Gray. Real smooth.

I turned and sat down beside her on the log, both of us watching in silence as sunlight filtered through the icy petals, scattering rainbows across the snow-dusted clearing.

It was peaceful.

Too peaceful for everything building in my chest.

Then she said my name—quiet, almost fragile.

“Gray?”

“Hmm?” I glanced over.

She wasn’t smiling now. Her eyes searched mine with quiet intensity, the weight of yesterday still hanging between us.

“What did you want to tell me yesterday?”

My throat tightened.

There it was.

No distractions. No running. Just her—and the question I should’ve answered a long time ago.

I looked at her, really looked, and let the words sit heavy on my tongue.

“I… I wanted to tell you that I’m sorry,” I said, voice rough. “For everything. For pushing you away. For making you feel like you weren’t enough—when you were always more than enough.”

Her lips parted slightly, but she didn’t say anything yet. Just listened.

“I’ve been a coward,” I continued. “I thought keeping my distance would protect you. I thought if I didn’t let myself love you, I couldn’t lose you.”

I paused, eyes flicking to the ice flowers sparkling in the sun.

“But I already lost you… didn’t I?”

She bit her lip and looked down, her fingers gently twirling the ice umbrella in her lap.

That small motion said everything her lips didn’t.

Yes. I’d already lost her.

I felt the lump rising in my throat, thick and tight. I nodded slowly, more to myself than to her, and started to stand. Maybe it was better this way. Maybe she really was happier with him.

But before I could fully rise, her hand wrapped gently around my wrist.

“No.”

I froze.

She was looking at me again—really looking. Her eyes were wide, shimmering just slightly. Not with tears. Not yet. But with something just as fragile.

I sank back down onto the log beside her, heart thudding in my chest.

“I haven’t stopped caring about you,” she said softly, her voice steady but low. “But I couldn’t keep waiting forever, Gray. I didn’t know if you’d ever… say anything.”

I swallowed hard, unsure what to do with the flicker of hope suddenly catching fire in my chest.

“But you came back,” she continued. “So…”

She reached for my hand, lacing her fingers with mine.

“…say it now.”

I looked into her eyes—those deep, stormy blues that had haunted me for days, months, hell maybe even years. My heart pounded so fast I could barely think, barely breathe.

And before I even realized what I was doing, my hands were on her face—thumbs brushing her cheeks, her skin cool from the winter air but soft beneath my touch.

“I love you, Juvia,” I whispered, like the words had been waiting there my whole life.

She didn’t move—not right away. Her eyes widened, lips parting slightly in surprise. And then—just as I leaned in—she met me halfway.

Our lips touched, slow and soft. A kiss that felt like snow melting in sunlight.

She didn’t hesitate for even a second. Her arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me closer as she kissed me deeper, like all the time we’d wasted had led to this.

My hands slid down to her waist, drawing her closer, needing to feel her—really feel her. Not as a dream, or a regret, but here, now, real and warm in my arms.

She broke the kiss only just enough to breathe, her forehead pressed to mine.

“I’ve waited so long to hear that,” she whispered, voice trembling.

“I know,” I murmured, guilt and love crashing together inside me. “And I’m sorry it took me so long to say it.”

She shook her head, her fingers threading through my hair.

“You said it,” she said softly. “That’s all I ever wanted.”

---

I wasn’t sure how long we’d been kissing—how long we’d been tangled up in each other with the snow melting beneath us and the sun dipping low behind the trees.

At some point, her coat had come off. Her hat too. We were lying on the cold ground, but neither of us seemed to care. The heat between us was enough.

When I finally pulled back, her cheeks were flushed, lips kiss-swollen and curved in the softest, most genuine smile I’d ever seen.

She reached up and gently brushed the hair from my eyes. “Say it again…” she whispered.

“I love you.”

She giggled—a soft, breathless sound—and pulled me back down to her, her fingers curling in my hair like she never wanted to let go.

And I didn’t either.

But then… something shifted.

The wind felt different.

Off.

My instincts flared, and I stilled. My eyes scanned the tree line.

“What is it?” she asked, tilting her head, still smiling but already sensing the change in me.

“Sh.” I narrowed my eyes, listening.

The rustling of leaves… a distant crunch… then—

“Juvia?” a voice called, far but growing closer.

Her body tensed.

“Juvia!”

It was Hoka.

The warmth drained from the moment like a cold slap to the face.

Juvia sat up, propping herself on her elbow, her expression shifting from dreamy to dread in seconds.

She hurried to pull her coat and hat back on, her hands shaking. I grabbed her wrist gently, then tugged her with me behind one of the larger trees just as the footsteps grew louder.

Without thinking, I pressed her softly against the bark and covered her mouth with my hand. 

“Juvia? Where are you!”

Hoka’s voice rang out closer now, laced with irritation instead of concern.

With a quick flick of my wrist, I shattered the ice garden I had made for her, destroying every trace that we’d ever been there. Snow scattered in the breeze like dust.

I peeked out from behind the tree just in time to see him enter the clearing, another guy following behind him.

“She out here?” the other guy asked, glancing around.

“Doesn’t look like it. Ugh—what the fuck? Why does she keep running off?!”

“Maybe she got lost?”

“No,” Hoka growled. “She’s probably with that asshole again.”

My jaw clenched.

“I thought you told her she wasn’t allowed to see him anymore?”

“I did,” Hoka said, snorting like it was some joke. “I made sure to make my point, too. But clearly that didn’t work.”

My entire body went cold—not the kind of cold I controlled with magic. A darker kind.

I looked down at her.

She was staring up at me, silently pleading. Her eyes full of fear and something deeper—something broken. I didn’t move. I didn’t speak.

“Whatever. Let’s get outta here.”

They turned and disappeared into the trees, their footsteps fading into the distance.

I lowered my hand from her mouth.

There was a long, painful silence.

“What was he talking about?” I asked, my voice careful, quiet. Like I already knew, I wouldn’t like the answer.

She didn’t speak.

Her bottom lip trembled.

And then she crashed into me—hard. Her arms wrapped around my waist, and her face buried into my chest.

And she sobbed.

“Juvia…”

My hands hovered before finally settling on her back, holding her gently as she shook against me.

“What did he do to you?”

She hesitated, like saying it would make it more real. Her voice cracked, barely more than a whisper.

“H-He… he touched me…”

Time stopped.

My blood turned to ice.

The world narrowed to the sound of her crying—and the boiling rage erupting inside me.

"What do you mean he touched you?” I asked, my voice low and shaking. “Touched you how?”

She looked up at me, her eyes shimmering with pain and fear.

And everything in me went numb.

“Yesterday… he—he tried putting his hand down my skirt, but when I said no, he slapped me.”

The breath left my lungs like a punch to the gut.

Then everything went red.

Furious didn’t even begin to cover it.

I wanted to go after him. Right then. Find him. Drag him back by the throat and make him pay for laying a single finger on her.

But when I looked down and saw how small she looked in my arms, shaking, shattered—I knew I couldn’t leave her. Not now.

So I forced it down.

Bottled up the rage and shoved it deep, locking it away for later. It clawed against my chest like it wanted to burst out, but she needed something else more than revenge right now.

She needed me.

I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight as she cried against my chest. I pressed my lips to her temple, trembling, barely keeping it together.

“Is that… is that what the storm was yesterday?” I asked quietly.

She nodded, her face still buried in me.

I clenched my jaw so tight it hurt, forcing the words out through my teeth. “I swear to God, Juvia, he’ll never touch you again.”

“I’m scared to go home,” she whispered, voice barely audible.

“Then don’t,” I said without hesitation. “You’ll stay with me tonight.”

“Wh-what?” She pulled back slightly, eyes wide. “Gray, no, I—”

“Yes, you can.”

I looked her right in the eye, serious, steady.

“You’re safe with me. I’ll sleep on the floor if it makes you feel better. I don’t care. Just… don’t go back there. Not tonight.”

She stared at me for a moment, lips parted in shock, then slowly nodded.

And I pulled her close again—protective, solid, and swearing silently that no one would ever hurt her like that again.

Not while I was still breathing.

We walked in silence all the way to my place.

I never let go of her hand.

The sky was still overcast, the air heavy with the weight of the storm we’d both just lived through. But having her close, feeling her fingers laced with mine, kept me grounded.

“I’ll talk to Master tomorrow,” I said quietly as we approached my door. “We’ll make sure he’s out of the guild for good.”

She nodded, eyes still downcast but grateful. I could tell the weight hadn’t lifted yet, but it was a start.

I unlocked the door and pushed it open for her, letting her step inside first.

Only when I flicked on the light did I realize just how much of a disaster my place was.

Clothes draped over chairs. Dishes in the sink. Blankets thrown across the couch like I’d been nesting in frustration for days. Which... I had.

“Uh… ignore the mess,” I mumbled, rubbing the back of my neck.

Juvia giggled, that soft warmth back in her voice for the first time all day. “It’s not that bad.”

I helped her out of her jacket and hung it by the door before giving her the grand tour—which only took about ten seconds.

“If you want to take a bath, the bathroom’s in there.” I gestured awkwardly toward the hallway.

“A bath sounds nice,” she said, her voice gentle.

And unfortunately, that was when my brain betrayed me—with the mental image of her in my tub. Wet hair, flushed skin, water dripping between her-

My face immediately lit up like a furnace.

“Gray?” she asked, tilting her head.

“B-bath! Yes! Bath! Let me get you a towel!”

I spun around too fast and walked straight into the wall.

“Oof—!”

There was a pause.

Then Juvia burst out laughing.

Not the polite kind, either. The real kind—the kind that made her shoulders shake and her eyes crinkle.

And as I rubbed my forehead and muttered curses under my breath, I found myself smiling, too.

Because for the first time in days, she laughed because of me.

And I’d do a hundred stupid things if it meant hearing that sound again.

---

I heard the water turn off and made my way down the hall, towel in hand.

“Juvia? I’ve got your towel,” I called out as I knocked lightly.

When I didn’t hear a response, I figured maybe she didn’t hear me—so I cracked the door open.

“I'm just gonna set it right—”

I froze.

Dead in my tracks.

Juvia stood in the middle of the bathroom, steam curling around her like a veil. She wasn’t in the bath yet—just standing there in a pair of white panties, her long hair barely covering her chest. Her skin was flushed, her lips slightly parted, eyes wide like a deer caught in a spotlight.

My brain flatlined.

Her cheeks went from a soft pink to crimson in less than a second.

“I-I—OH MY—I AM SO SORRY!!”

I yelped, spinning and slamming the door shut with a thud that echoed down the hallway.

A beat of silence.

Then I panicked even more—cracked the door back open just long enough to toss the towel in blindly.

“Here! Towel! Sorry again!”

SLAM.

The door shut again. Hard.

I pressed my back against it, staring at the ceiling, absolutely mortified.

My face was on fire. My heart was trying to beat its way out of my chest. And I was pretty sure I forgot how to breathe.

From inside the bathroom, I heard a soft, squeaky voice say, “…It’s okay.”

But it didn’t feel okay. Not when the image of her like that was now permanently seared into my brain.

And yet…

God help me, I was smiling.

While she was in the bath, I scrambled through the apartment like a man on a mission.

I cleaned everything I could—dishes, dirty clothes, random crap on the floor. I tossed the laundry into the closet, shoved my porn stash behind some old boots, and yanked the spare futon out from under my bed, setting it up neatly on the floor with a clean blanket and pillow.

It wasn’t perfect, but it didn’t scream hopeless bachelor cave anymore. Hopefully.

“Gray?” Her voice called from down the hall—soft, uncertain.

I turned quickly. “U-uh, yeah?”

Her head peeked out from the bathroom door, steam curling around her like some dramatic scene from a movie. “Um… do you have any pajamas I could borrow?”

My brain flatlined.

Right. Pajamas. Female pajamas.

Of course I didn’t have any.

My eyes darted around the room like they might magically appear.

Wait—she’s already got panties on, I reasoned quickly. If I give her a shirt, she’ll be fine. Long shirt. Big shirt. Find a shirt!

I rifled through my closet and grabbed the softest, longest one I could find—an oversized black tee with a Fairy Tail emblem on the back. Clean, slightly worn, but safe.

I made my way to the bathroom door, covering my eyes with one hand like an idiot. “Will a shirt do?”

“Y-yes!” she replied, voice sounding more flustered than before.

I held the shirt out blindly.

Her fingers brushed mine as she took it—just the lightest touch—but it sent a shiver straight up my spine. I clenched my jaw to keep from reacting.

I didn’t open my eyes.

Didn’t look.

But I could feel her still standing there.

And I wouldn't lie—for half a second—I wanted to peek.

“I’ll, uh… be in the other room,” I muttered, backing awkwardly down the hall.

I shuffled into my bedroom and dropped onto the futon I’d set up earlier, making sure the blanket covered just enough to feel like I wasn’t totally falling apart. Before settling in, I fluffed her pillow and smoothed the blanket on my bed, trying not to think about how she’d be lying there soon.

The bathroom door creaked open.

I scrambled back into the futon like a guilty teenager, heart pounding in my ears.

She stepped into the doorway, her legs bare and pale against the shadows, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of my oversized shirt. It hung off her in the most effortless, unfair way possible—soft, loose, just enough to drive me insane if I let myself look too long.

If I were being honest… it looked a hundred times better on her than it ever did on me.

“I got the bed ready for you,” I said, trying not to sound like my brain had just short-circuited.

“But—”

“Please,” I interrupted gently. “Take the bed.”

She bit her lip, hesitated, then nodded, padding over and slipping beneath the blanket. The sheets rustled softly around her as she got comfortable, her long legs disappearing under the covers like some kind of slow, torturous magic trick.

Focus, Gray. Focus.

“All tucked in?” I asked, reaching for the table lamp.

She nodded, smiling softly. “Mhm.”

Just as I leaned to flick the light off, I felt her hand touch my face—warm, light.

Before I could even register it, she leaned down and kissed me.

And I melted into it without thinking.

My hand rose instinctively to her cheek as I kissed her back, slowly like I didn’t want the moment to end.

When she pulled away, her eyes met mine under the dim light.

“Good night, Gray-sama,” she whispered.

I exhaled, my heart full and heavy all at once.

“Good night… my love.”

---

“Gray?”

“Mmm…” I groaned, rolling over, trying to burrow deeper into the futon.

A finger poked my cheek again.

“Gray?”

I cracked one eye open, rubbing the other and letting out a half-yawn. “Mm? What is it?”

She was sitting up slightly in bed, her hair a little messy, the oversized shirt slipping just off one shoulder. She looked… small. Unsure.

“Will you sleep with me?”

Well.

That woke me up.

“Wh-what?” I sat up a little too fast, blinking like I hadn’t just been dead asleep.

Her eyes widened. “No! Not like that! I meant—just… can we cuddle?”

She looked away quickly, cheeks flushing red, clearly flustered.

A small laugh rumbled in my throat, and I gave her a sleepy grin. “Yeah,” I said softly. “We can cuddle.”

I pulled myself up out of the futon, my muscles groaning in protest. I climbed into the bed beside her, the mattress shifting under our weight.

She scooted back just a little, unsure—but when I slid an arm around her waist, she relaxed instantly and melted against my chest.

Her head tucked under my chin, one hand resting lightly on my chest. My fingers found the small of her back, tracing slow, soothing circles.

We didn’t say anything.

We didn’t have to.

The silence between us was warm now. Steady and comfortable.

Her breathing slowed as she nestled closer, her cheek resting against my collarbone. I smiled, just a little, as I continued to rub her back.

Then her leg slid between mine.

Her foot brushed up and down my shin, soft and unintentional… or maybe not.

My eyes snapped open.

Oh no. No, no, no—not now. Please, not now.

I shifted slightly, trying to keep my breathing steady, trying very hard not to think about the sudden tingle in my pajama shorts.

“Why did you choose your chest for your guild mark?” she asked, her voice soft, innocent—but her finger was tracing slow, deliberate circles right over it.

My skin prickled with goosebumps.

“I—uh… I don’t know,” I stammered. “J-just did?”

“Is it because you never wear a shirt?” she teased, and I could hear the smile in her voice.

“S-something like that probably…” I muttered, trying to mentally count backwards from a hundred or think about anything other than the girl pressed against me, warm and soft in my shirt, slowly lighting me on fire with every tiny movement.

My heart was slamming against my ribs like it wanted to escape.

I thought we were just going to cuddle.

Then I heard it again—so quiet I barely caught it.

“Gray-sama?”

I swallowed. “Y-yes?”

“Will you kiss me again?”

My breath caught.

I tilted my head down slightly and found her looking up at me, eyes wide.

I looked into her eyes, brushing my thumb gently over her cheek.

“I’ll kiss you whenever you want,” I murmured.

Her breath hitched, and I leaned down, capturing her lips with mine, soft and slow, like the kiss we shared in the woods, only deeper now. More certain. More us.

Her hand slid up, resting gently over mine, anchoring herself in the moment. Then it moved, pressed against my chest, right over my heart.

“Your heart is beating so fast…” she whispered between kisses.

“That’s what you do to me.”

I kissed her again, slow and deliberate. And because I was greedy—because I’d spent so long imagining what it would be like to truly touch her-I let my fingers skim beneath the hem of the shirt.

Her skin was warm. Soft.

Exactly how I always knew it would feel.

I shifted carefully, moving so I hovered over her, one hand steady on her hip, the other still cradling her cheek. Our lips moved in perfect sync, like we’d been made for this rhythm.

I dared to push a little further, my tongue gently grazing her bottom lip.

She responded without hesitation, parting her lips and welcoming me in.

Our tongues slid together, slow and exploratory at first, then deeper, more urgent. Her fingers tangled into my hair, tugging me closer with a need that matched my own, until I was nearly on top of her, kissing her like I’d been holding it in for years.

Because I had.

Every bit of fear, every word I never said, every moment I pushed her away—I poured it all into that kiss.

And she kissed me back like she understood.

Like she’d been waiting for me to finally catch up.

We pulled apart, both of us breathing hard, our foreheads still pressed together, hearts pounding in unison.

Then she whispered it, voice trembling but sure:
“Touch me.”

My breath caught. “Are you sure?”

She nodded, her eyes searching mine. “Yes… I want you to.”

With a slow, gentle touch, I let my fingers slip beneath the hem of the shirt again, skimming over the smooth skin of her stomach. She shivered beneath my hand, her body arching ever so slightly toward me as I traced along the curve of her waist, then up over her ribs.

But I didn’t go higher.

Not until she said I could.

I paused, hesitating—heart racing, hands still—until she sat up slightly, eyes locked with mine.

Then, in one smooth motion, she pulled the shirt over her head and tossed it aside, revealing the rest of herself to me. All that remained were her white panties, her skin glowing softly in the dim light, hair cascading over her shoulders.

My breath hitched, and my heart leapt into my throat.

She took my hand gently, guiding it with such trust and quiet confidence that it made my chest ache. Slowly, she brought it up and rested it against one of her breasts, closing my fingers around it.

Warm. Soft. Perfect.

My touch was trembling, but she didn’t let go.

She leaned into it, sighing softly, her eyes fluttering closed—and that familiar heat surged low in my abdomen, traitorous and distracting.

Goddammit. Not now…

I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to slow my breathing. To focus. This isn’t about that.

It was about her—her trust, her vulnerability, the quiet way she let herself be seen.

“Gray…” she whispered, her hand still over mine. “It’s okay.”

I let out a shaky breath, nerves dancing in my chest, and gave a gentle squeeze as I leaned in to kiss her again. She melted into it, arms slipping around my neck, holding me close like she didn’t want to let go.

We were completely lost in each other, so lost that I didn’t even realize I was pressing into her until she gasped softly.

I pulled back immediately. “Is something wrong?” I asked, eyes wide, bracing for anything.

But her arms stayed around me.

“Um… no,” she said quickly, cheeks glowing pink. “Just… surprised, is all.”

“By…?” I asked, though I already had a sinking feeling.

She bit her lip, her gaze drifting downward between us.

That’s when I felt it.

I was hard as a rock and pressed right against her thigh.

Erza's hair. That’s probably what I looked like when I scrambled back to my side of the bed.

“S-sorry…” I muttered, dragging a hand over my face. “God, that’s embarrassing.”

But then—she giggled.

Soft and sweet.

And somehow, that made my cheeks even hotter.

“It’s okay,” she said, biting back another laugh. “I—I’m flattered.”

I peeked at her from behind my hand. “You are?”

She gave a small, shy nod. “Well, I mean… I hope that means you’re attracted to me?”

That pulled a short breath out of me—half a laugh, half relief.

I sat up and moved back toward her, kneeling beside her in the sheets. “Love,” I said, brushing a lock of hair from her face, “I’ve been attracted to you since the day I met you.”

Her breath caught.

Her smile softened.

And when I kissed her again, it was slow and full of love.

She pulled back slightly, her face flushed and eyes searching mine. Then, almost too quietly to hear:

“C-Can I… can I touch it?”

My breath caught.

Not just from the question, but from how she asked it. Soft and unsure, but also brave.

My heart pounded. Not from lust, but from the trust it took for her to ask me that.

I reached out and gently cupped her cheek, brushing my thumb along her skin.

“You don’t have to ask,” I said quietly. “But… thank you for asking.”

She smiled—nervous, but genuine—and I could see the way her fingers trembled just slightly.

Everything about this felt fragile.

So I didn’t rush her.

Didn’t move a muscle.

I just let her know—through the steadiness in my eyes, the calm in my voice—that she was in control. That we were in this moment together, and if she touched me, it wouldn’t just be physical.

It would be the softest breaking open of walls I’d built for years.

Her fingers brushed over my lower stomach, and I sucked in a breath, every muscle in my body tightening beneath her touch.

She looked up at me again, biting her lip. “Is… this okay?”

“Yeah,” I breathed, nodding. “It’s more than okay.”

And that was all she needed.

Her hand slid lower, cupping me over the fabric of my shorts—and God.

I let out a low, unsteady sound as I instinctively leaned into her touch, my hand bracing on the mattress beside her to keep from completely falling apart.

She was so gentle, her movements careful but curious, and every brush of her fingers sent sparks racing through me.

I looked down at her, her cheeks burning, her lips parted slightly in concentration—and something about that made the heat in my chest rise to match the one low in my stomach.

I reached for her, pulling her into another kiss—deeper this time, full of heat and want, our mouths moving together like we couldn’t get close enough.

My hand slid up her side, fingers grazing the curve of her waist, then her ribs, until I cupped her again—her body arching into my touch with a quiet, breathy moan that sent a shiver through me.

Her fingers tightened slightly, and I broke the kiss, forehead resting against hers as we both panted for breath.

“Juvia…” I whispered, barely holding on. “If we keep going…”

“I know,” she said, her voice trembling—but not from fear. “I want to.”

That was all I needed.

I rolled us gently, kissing her again, my hands exploring her with a mix of reverence and hunger. She welcomed every touch, every kiss, like she’d been waiting just as long as I had.

"Can I touch you?" I asked against her lips, "Please?"

"Y-yes, you can touch me."

I kissed her and reached down my hand dipping between her legs, rubbing her from the outside, she was already wet- I could feel it, but I wanted to please her, make her feel good like she was me.

She moaned a little, and I leaned in, kissing her neck, her nails finding my shoulders and digging in gently, making me groan.

Slowly, I moved my hand, sliding it into her panties now and finding her easily, "Is this too much?"

"N-no," She said just barely above a whisper.

"Tell me if it is okay?" she nodded as my finger began to move, slow and gentle, as she began to moan even more this time.

"Y-yes..." she squirmed under my touch, and I felt her clench around my finger, moaning loudly.

And then she looked up at me.

"Gr-Gray, make love to me..." I froze for a second and looked at her, but didn't see a single trace of doubt or second-guessing.

"Are you sure?"

“I’ve never been more sure of anything… but Gray-sama, this-this is my first time.”

I paused, heart full, gaze locked on hers.

No fear. No hesitation.

Only trust and love.

A slow smile tugged at my lips, and I leaned in, brushing my nose against hers before kissing her with every ounce of care I had.

“Mine too,” I whispered, voice barely audible.

“B-Be gentle, okay?” she whispered, voice small, but trusting.

“I will,” I murmured, kissing the corner of her mouth. “I’ll be as gentle as possible. I promise.”

I hooked my fingers in her panties and slowly slid them down, and then mine, tossing them to the side.

As we came together, her breath caught, and a quiet whimper escaped her lips. Her hands tightened on my shoulders, her body tense beneath me.

“I’m right here,” I whispered, brushing her hair back and kissing a tear from her cheek.

“I-It hurts…”

“Do you want me to stop?”

She shook her head, looking up at me through wide, glassy eyes. “No… don’t stop.”

I stayed still for a few moments, letting her adjust, kissing her softly again and again. I whispered to her, telling her how beautiful she was, how proud I was of her, how much I loved her.

And slowly, her breathing began to shift. Her hands relaxed. The tension in her body melted into something warmer—something wanting.

“Gray…” she whispered, voice lower now, filled with something new.

I moved—just slightly—testing, careful.

She gasped.

But this time… not from pain.

Her hips shifted against mine, and I felt her press closer, welcoming me.

The rhythm between us began slowly, but built with every movement, every shared breath, every moan that slipped from her lips. I kissed her deeply, hungrily—her mouth parting for me like she needed me as badly as I needed her.

Her nails raked lightly down my back, sending shivers down my spine.

We moved together, heat rising, bodies tangled, breathless and desperate—not just for pleasure, but for each other.

When it finally overwhelmed us, it wasn’t just release—it was everything.

All the emotion we’d held back. All the wanting. All the love.

Crashing down like a wave, we couldn’t stop—and didn’t want to.

---

I hovered over her, breathless, still caught in the warmth of everything we’d just done.

She smiled up at me, cheeks glowing, eyes soft. “I love you.”

I leaned down, brushing her hair back from her face. “I love you more than you’ll ever know, Juvia.”

I kissed her gently—one last, lingering kiss—then slowly, carefully, slid out of her. She winced just slightly, but her smile never faltered.

“Do you need anything?” I asked, brushing a thumb over her cheek.

“Um… some water would be nice?”

“Coming right up.”

I pressed a kiss to her forehead and got up, not even bothering to pull on my underwear. I didn’t care about modesty. Not after what we just did.

I padded down the hall to the bathroom and flicked on the light. As I relieved myself, something caught my eye—just a faint smear of red. Barely there, but enough to make my heart clench.

She’d bled.

Not a lot. Nothing alarming. But still…

Even though I knew it was normal, expected even, a pang of guilt crept up my spine.

I wiped it off, washed my hands, then grabbed a clean washcloth, dampening it with cool water. I filled a glass from the kitchen and made my way back to her.

Juvia was sitting up, still wrapped in the blankets, a sleepy smile on her lips—but she winced slightly as she adjusted her position.

“I brought you a washcloth,” I said gently, kneeling beside the bed. “You, um… You bled a little.”

“I did?” Her eyes widened. “Oh, Gray, I’m so sorry! I’ll clean the sheets right now—”

She started to get up, but I reached for her arm, stopping her gently.

“No, Juvia. It’s normal,” I said softly. “You don’t need to clean anything. Just relax.”

“Are you sure?” she asked, brows furrowed.

I nodded. “Just relax, my love. Here—sit back.”

I handed her the glass of water and eased her gently against the pillows, then pulled the blanket back just enough to softly clean the small traces of blood between her legs and on the sheet. She watched me with tears building in her eyes—but this time, they weren’t from pain.

“There,” I whispered, wiping gently. “All better.”

She reached out and stroked my cheek, her fingers light.

“No one’s ever taken care of me like this…”

I kissed the inside of her wrist. “Get used to it.”

She giggled softly, and I smiled as I tucked the blankets around her and climbed back into bed, pulling her close.

“Let’s go on a job tomorrow,” she whispered with a grin against my skin.

“A job?” I asked, amused. “What did you have in mind?”

“I don’t know… just something. Let’s get away. Even just for a day. Maybe two?”

I chuckled, brushing my fingers through her hair. “Whatever you want. I’ll talk to Master in the morning, before anything.”

She nodded slowly, nuzzling against my chest.

Then, after a beat, her voice wavered. “I’m sorry…”

My hand paused on her back. “For what?”

She traced lazy patterns on my chest with her fingertip before her gaze slowly lifted to mine.

“For making this so complicated…” Her voice cracked. “You must think I’m a sl—”

“Don’t you dare finish that sentence,” I cut in, my voice low but firm.

She blinked, eyes already glistening.

“But Hoka and I… I’m still technically in a relationship…” she whispered, her voice breaking at the end.

I sat up slightly and pulled her gently into my lap, holding her close, both arms around her.

“Listen to me,” I said, brushing her hair from her face. “What we did would be wrong under any other standard. But can you honestly sit here and tell me you ever had feelings for him? Real ones? The kind of feelings you’ve always had for me?”

She opened her mouth but couldn’t answer.

“Do you love him, Juvia?”

She shook her head, tears slipping down her cheeks. “No… I only love you, Gray-sama. I always have.”

“Then why did you go out with him?” I asked gently.

She hesitated, chewing on her lower lip, shoulders trembling.

“You can tell me,” I whispered.

“Y-You broke my heart,” she said quietly. “And I thought… maybe if I moved on, if I let someone else in, it would help me forget you. That it would stop hurting.”

I tilted her chin up, forcing her to look at me.

“Did it?” I asked, voice barely above a whisper.

Her eyes brimmed over, and she gave a small, tearful smile.

“Not even a little.”

I leaned in and kissed her—slow, tender, full of everything I couldn’t put into words.

“Then let me make it up to you,” I said against her lips. “Starting now.”

Her breath ghosted over my lips, warm and shaky, her hands resting gently on my chest.

I cupped her face, leaned in until we were just a breath apart, and whispered, “Be mine. Be with me—from now until our last breath.”

Her eyes searched mine, wide and full of something fragile and glowing. “You… you want to be with me?”

I smiled, heart thudding against her palm. “Be with you. Love you. Take care of you. I want all of it.”

She let out a soft, breathy laugh, her eyes glistening.

“Okay,” she whispered.

“Okay,” I echoed, smiling against her lip before I kissed her again, slow, sweet, and full of everything I never said before now.

We stayed like that for a while, tangled up in each other, until the warmth of her body, the rhythm of her breathing, and the weight of everything finally fell into place, pulled us both under.

Together.

At last.

---

Morning came, and for a brief, quiet moment, I just… watched her.

Juvia’s face was relaxed in sleep, her lashes soft against her cheeks, lips parted just slightly as she breathed. The sunlight slipped in through the window and brushed across her bare skin, lighting her like something sacred.

She shifted with a sleepy little moan, rolling onto her back. The blanket slipped lower—just enough to expose her chest in the morning light—and my breath caught in my throat.

God, she was beautiful.

I leaned over, kissed her cheek, and murmured, “I’ll be back soon. Sleep, my love.” I tucked the blanket back around her gently, kissed her hair, and forced myself to get dressed.

I didn’t want to leave her—not for a second—but this had to be done.

When I pushed open the guild doors, Mira waved from behind the bar. “Good morning, Gray!”

“Hey Mira.” My voice was tighter than usual. “Where’s Master? We’ve got a problem.”

“Problem?” She tilted her head, brows knitting. “What kind of—?”

“It’s Hoka,” I said flatly.

“What about me?”

The voice came from behind me.

I turned—and there he was.

Hoka stood just a few feet away, arms crossed, trying to look casual, but there was a flicker in his eyes. He knew something.

“You and I need to talk,” I said flatly.

His eyes flicked over me, jaw tightening.

“Oh yeah?” he said, stepping closer. “About what?”

Mira’s smile faltered as the air in the room shifted.

Everyone nearby had stopped talking.

This wasn’t going to stay quiet.

“I think you know what,” I said, my voice low.

Hoka smirked. “Oh. You mean about how you slept with my girlfriend last night?”

I froze.

What?
How the hell did he know?

But I didn’t let it show. I stepped closer instead.

“No,” I said flatly. “I’m talking about the fact that you put your hands on her.”

He scoffed, arms still crossed. “Tch. Women say things. I would never hurt Juvia.”

“Bullshit,” I growled. “She told me everything.”

He shrugged, smug. “Did she have proof?”

My fists clenched so hard my knuckles cracked. The only thing stopping me from breaking his jaw was the sound of footsteps approaching fast.

“Gray,” Natsu said, appearing at my side. His usual grin was gone. “Is this true?”

I didn’t look away from Hoka. “Yeah,” I said, loud enough for everyone to hear. “It’s true.”

The guild hall fell into silence.

Mira gasped. Wendy covered her mouth. Erza, standing by the stairs, narrowed her eyes and started walking over.

“You son of a—” Natsu lunged, fire already igniting in his fists, but I caught his arm.

"Don't Natsu, I can handle this." Natsu nodded once and stepped back.

“Gray—” Erza’s voice cut in, calm but sharp as a blade. “Is Juvia okay?”

“She’s safe,” I said. “She stayed with me last night because she was scared to go home.”

Erza turned her gaze on Hoka, and for the first time… he looked nervous.

“This guild does not protect abusers,” she said.

“What the hell—there’s no proof! You’re all taking his word over mine?”

“No,” Master Makarov’s voice boomed from the upper balcony.

Everyone turned as he stepped forward, slow but purposeful.

“We’re taking Juvia’s word,” he said. “And that’s more than enough.”

“Master Makarov, you gotta believe me—I love Juvia!” Hoka pleaded, eyes wide with desperation.

I narrowed my eyes. “No… You don’t.”

That sentence hit like a hammer.

Before I could even breathe, Hoka snapped.

He lunged forward, grabbing a fistful of my shirt and yanking me toward him. “Coming from the bastard who fucked her behind my back?!”

The room exploded.

Chairs scraped. People stood. Magic cracked in the air.

But I didn’t flinch—I grabbed his wrist with one hand, hard enough to make him wince, and spoke low through gritted teeth.

“She was never yours.”

“Let him go,” Erza said, stepping forward like a storm on two legs.

“Gray,” Natsu growled, “You want me to burn this guy alive, or are you handling it?”

I shoved Hoka back, hard. He stumbled but stayed on his feet.

“You don’t get to act like the victim here,” I said, stepping forward again. “You laid your hands on her. You made her feel unsafe in her own home. You lost her.”

“She chose me,” he spat.

“No,” I said coldly. “She settled for you when she thought I’d never love her back. And you used that. Twisted it.”

Makarov stood beside us, his voice thunderous. “That’s enough!”

Hoka froze. Even I took a breath.

The old man’s gaze could cut through iron.

“Hoka, you’re hereby suspended from Fairy Tail pending a full investigation,” Makarov said, voice firm and final. “You’ll gather your things. You’ll leave the premises. And if I hear even whispers of you going near Juvia again—”

“She’s not scared of me,” Hoka interrupted bitterly.

“She ran from you,” Lucy snapped from the back. “Cried in Gray’s arms. That’s not love, that’s fear!”

Makarov nodded once. “Gray, Natsu—escort him out.”

“You got it,” Natsu said, cracking his knuckles with a grin.

“Don’t touch me,” Hoka barked, but his fire was already gone. The room wasn’t on his side.

I stepped aside and pointed to the door. “Walk. Now.”

“I’m not going anywhere!” Hoka snapped, digging in his heels.

“Then I’ll make you.” I stepped forward, grabbed his shirt, and shoved—but he smacked my hand away.

“You think you’re some kind of hero?” he snarled. “All pure and noble? You slept with a woman who was already in a relationship! You’re no better than me!”

My jaw clenched, fury burning in my blood. “Don’t you dare compare me to you.”

“So you don’t deny it, then?” he spat.

“No,” I said, standing tall. “I don’t.”

Gasps and sharp whispers rippled through the guild like a wave crashing against the walls—but I didn’t care. Let them talk. Let them know. She chose me. And I wasn’t going to hide it.

Hoka’s face twisted with rage. His eyes flared, a vein pulsing in his forehead. “You son of a bitch!”

Before I could even brace, he tackled me to the ground, fists flying.

I took one hit to the jaw, another to the nose—but the third didn’t land.

Because I caught his wrist.

And everything inside me snapped.

I roared and rolled us over, slamming him into the floorboards as magic surged through me like a flood.

“Gray!” Erza’s voice cut through the chaos like lightning.

But I didn’t stop—I couldn’t stop. He hurt Juvia. He touched her without consent.

He threw punches like they meant something when he had already crossed every line.

My fist drew back, ice forming around my knuckles—but before it could land—

“Gray, stop!!”

Her voice froze me solid.

I looked up.

Juvia stood in the doorway, out of breath, cheeks flushed, her eyes locked on mine.

Tears lined her lashes, but her voice didn’t shake.

“Please… don’t do this. Not for me.”

I let go of Hoka immediately, like my body remembered her voice before my brain did.

I turned and crossed the room in three strides, wrapping her in my arms. She looked up at me with those wide, ocean-deep eyes, pulled a soft handkerchief from her pocket, and gently dabbed at the blood on my nose.

“You’re bleeding…” she whispered, voice thick with emotion.

“I’m fine,” I said, brushing her cheek. “I promise.”

She gave me a small, trembly smile… and then turned.

Her expression hardened.

“Hoka,” she said, voice clear, “you need to leave.”

He scoffed from across the room. “What?”

“Leave.”

The silence that fell was deafening.

He stood slowly, brushing off his coat like he still had dignity to cling to, and walked toward her.

And then he said it.

“Whatever, bitch.”

That was it.

I saw red. Pure, blinding red. I lunged—but her hand hit my chest, soft but firm.

She didn’t say a word.

Just looked at me with those eyes that had weathered storms worse than this.

And I stopped.

Juvia stepped forward, standing tall between me and Hoka.

“You don’t get to call me that,” she said. Calm. Controlled. Deadly.

“You don’t get to hurt me and walk away like the victim.”

He opened his mouth—but she raised a hand.

“No. You’re done talking. You’re not the man you pretended to be. And I won’t let you hurt anyone else here.”

Makarov stepped forward, fury etched into every wrinkle of his face. “Hoka, you just bought yourself a one-way exile. You’re no longer welcome in Fairy Tail.”

Hoka looked around—at the eyes staring him down, the fire in Natsu’s clenched fists, the cold resolve in Erza’s expression, the still-burning ice crawling along my arms.

He turned without another word and stormed out, the doors slamming shut behind him.

Juvia exhaled slowly, then turned back to me.

And I caught her again—just in time—as she collapsed into my arms, shaking with quiet relief.

---

The doors slammed behind Hoka, and with it, the tension that had gripped the guild finally broke. No one said a word. No one needed to.

Juvia stood in my arms, trembling—not from fear, but from everything she’d carried for far too long. I held her close, resting my chin against her head, letting her breathe, letting her know she was safe now. Truly safe.

Makarov stepped forward, placing a firm hand on my shoulder. “You did right by her, Gray,” he said. “Now go. Take care of each other.”

I nodded, murmured a soft “thank you,” and led Juvia quietly out of the guild hall.

We walked through Magnolia in silence, fingers laced, not needing words.

Back at my apartment, I closed the door behind us and leaned my forehead against hers.

“It’s over,” I whispered. “You’re free.”

She nodded, tears finally falling, not from sadness, but release. “And I’m yours,” she said softly. “If you’ll still have me.”

I smiled, brushing her tears away with my thumb. “Always.”

We stayed like that for a long time. Wrapped in each other. No chaos. No noise. Just two people, finally getting their chance.

Because sometimes love doesn’t come easy. Sometimes it hurts. Sometimes it has to fight its way through the dark.

But when it gets there?

It stays.

Chapter 11: The New Girl

“Everyone, we have a new student joining us today,” Mr. Makarov announced.

I barely glanced up. My attention was fixed on the window, watching sunlight spill across the schoolyard. Looked like a perfect day to be anywhere but here. I sighed, spinning my pen between my fingers, tuning out whatever generic introduction was happening at the front.

“U-Um, hello!”

Yep. There it was. Nervous voice, probably bowing too. Just another new face. I didn’t care.

“There’s a seat available in the back—by Gray.”

Wait. What?

I blinked. By me? Oh, come on.

The new girl shuffled down the aisle and paused beside my desk.

“H-hi. My name is Juvia.”

“Gray.”

“It’s—it’s very nice to meet you!”

“Uh-huh.”

She sat down beside me, clutching her bag like it might run off if she let go. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her sneak a glance my way—twice.

Great. One of those.

Mr. Makarov droned on about algebra or history or something equally boring. I focused on my pen again, flipping it over my knuckles. Juvia gasped softly.

“That’s so cool,” she whispered.

I didn’t answer.

Silence for maybe five seconds. Then—

“Gray, was it? That’s a nice name.”

“Thanks.”

Another pause. I could almost hear her thinking of what to say next. I tried to telepathically will her not to.

No luck.

“Are you… cold?”

I blinked. “What?”

She pointed at my arm. “You’re not wearing the school jacket. Isn’t it chilly?”

I looked down. My sleeves were rolled up as usual. “I’m fine.”

“Oh… okay.” She gave a nervous little laugh. “I just thought—uh, because your name is Gray, and you dress in gray, and it’s kind of cold—”

I gave her a look.

She sank a little into her seat. “Right. That was dumb. Sorry.”

The bell finally rang, and I stood up without a word. As I walked off, I could feel her eyes following me. Yep. Definitely one of those.

I made my way to the cafeteria, grabbed my lunch, and headed outside to our usual spot. Natsu, Lucy, and Erza were already there, stretched out on the grass under the tree.

“Yo, Gray!” Natsu shouted, waving a sandwich in the air like a flag.

I gave a nod and dropped down beside them.

“Heard ya got a new transfer student,” he grinned, elbowing me. “They stick her next to you?”

“Uh-huh.”

Lucy perked up. “Is she nice?”

“I guess,” I said, taking a bite of my apple and shrugging.

“What’s her name?” Erza asked between sips of tea from her thermos.

I furrowed my brow. “Starts with a J, I think?”

Lucy nearly dropped her chopsticks. “You spent four hours sitting beside this poor girl, and you don’t even know her name?”

“Didn’t ask,” I muttered. “Don’t really care. I’ve got you guys. Why do I need to know other people?”

Natsu snorted. “Man, you’re hopeless.”

“She seemed sweet,” Lucy said, frowning. “Kind of shy.”

Erza glanced at me, unimpressed. “Gray, at least try to be polite. It wouldn’t kill you.”

I sighed, leaning back on my hands. “She’s just another new face. They come and go. What’s the big deal?”

Before anyone could answer, a voice called timidly from behind.

“Um… Gray?”

Oh no.

I turned slowly, already regretting everything.

There she was, standing with her tray in hand, blue hair tucked behind her ears, looking painfully unsure of herself.

“I… I saw you here and thought maybe I could… um, sit with you?”

Everyone stared at me.

“See?” Lucy hissed under her breath. “This is why you learn people’s names!”

“Uh—”

“Of course you can!” Lucy cut in before I could even finish. She flashed a bright smile and pointed around. “I’m Lucy, this is my boyfriend Natsu, and that’s Erza.”

“’Sup!” Natsu grinned, mouth half-full of food.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Erza added with a polite nod. “What’s your name?”

I rolled my eyes and went back to eating.

“I-It’s Juvia! I just transferred here from Ermina.”

“Whoa, Ermina? That’s, like, super far away!” Natsu said, sitting up straighter.

“About fourteen hours from here,” Lucy noted, always the walking map.

She scooted over, making space on the grass. Juvia hesitated, then carefully sat down, right between Lucy and me.

“So how come you came all the way out here?” Lucy asked.

“Well…” Juvia fiddled with the edge of her tray. “The place I was living is being torn down, so… I had to move.”

“You live alone?” Erza asked, curious.

“Um… yes?”

“That’s awesome!” Natsu said, grinning widely. “Do you throw a ton of parties?”

Juvia’s face fell. “Oh, I don’t really have a lot of friends… so, um, no.”

Before anyone could react, Lucy leaned over and threw her arm around Juvia’s shoulders.

“Well, we’re your friends now!” she said with a grin that could’ve powered a small city.

Juvia blinked, stunned. Then her eyes lit up like someone had flipped a switch inside her.

“R-really?”

“Really!” Lucy beamed. “Right, Gray?”

I froze mid-bite.

They were all looking at me.

I gave a noncommittal shrug. “Sure.”

Juvia turned to me with a hopeful smile. “Gray is very kind…”

I coughed and looked away. “Don’t get used to it.”

Natsu laughed and leaned over to whisper in my ear. “Oh yeah, she’s definitely your problem now, Gray.”

“Shut it."

---

The rest of lunch turned into the Juvia Show—how old she was (17), what her hobbies were (reading, apparently, and baking?), why she lived alone (which she dodged like a pro), and all the other typical “get to know the new kid” questions.

“Are you free tonight, Juvia?” Lucy asked at one point.

“I still have a ton of unpacking to do, so—”

“Not tonight!” Natsu interrupted, practically bouncing. “Come out with us!”

“O-oh, I couldn’t, I—”

“Don’t worry about it!” he grinned. “We’ll get dinner, hang out, and then you can head home and unpack later!”

“U-um…”

Lucy leaned in and gently placed a hand on her shoulder. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to. But the invitation still stands if you change your mind, okay?”

Juvia smiled and nodded.

After that, lunch wrapped up, and we all went our separate ways.

When we got back to class, I was the first one in. I dropped into my seat, pulled out my book, and started flipping through the pages.

Across the room, Ultear and Minerva were snickering by Minerva’s desk. Probably talking about someone they decided to hate this week.

Juvia walked in a little after. She paused at her desk like she wasn’t sure it was safe, then slowly pulled out her chair and sat down quietly.

I glanced up.

She played with her sleeve, head down, then started unpacking her bag.

That’s when Ultear laughed louder.

Minerva leaned in and whispered something, and both of them burst into giggles again.

The hell?

I looked over at them, then at Juvia. She didn’t say anything. Didn’t look up. Just kept arranging her things like nothing was wrong.

Whatever.

Not my business.

I went back to my book, but for some reason, I couldn’t focus on the words.

"And in 1492..." Mr. Makarov droned on from the front of the room, voice blending into the low hum of the classroom.

I wasn’t really listening.

For some reason, my eyes kept drifting to Juvia.

She hadn’t said a single word since coming back in. Just sat there, still and quiet, eyes glued to her notebook but not really writing anything.

Minerva and Ultear weren’t laughing anymore, but they kept glancing back at her. Every couple of minutes, one would whisper something, and the other would smirk. Like they were waiting for a reaction, they never got.

At one point, Juvia quietly raised her hand and asked to go to the bathroom. She didn’t even wait for the full "yes" before slipping out the door, head down, arms tight around herself.

And that was when curiosity finally won.

I glanced around—no one was looking—and leaned over.

I lifted her textbook.

Underneath it, scrawled across the wood in harsh black ink, were words.

WEIRDO
FREAK
STALKER
TRY HARD
GO HOME

Some were carved in. Some written. All of them ugly.

I stared at them for a long second, my jaw tight.

So that’s what they’d been laughing about.

I slowly lowered her notebook back into place just as the door creaked open again. Juvia walked in, brushing her skirt with one hand, eyes darting to her desk before quickly looking away again.

She sat down without a word.

Didn’t look at me.

Didn’t look at anyone.

I turned back to my notes, but now I wasn’t reading them. Just pretending to.

Suddenly, I hated how quiet she was.

I watched her for the rest of class, waiting for her to say something. Anything. But she didn’t. Just kept writing, flipping pages, like everything was totally fine.

What the hell was wrong with Ultear and Minerva? Didn’t they have anything better to do than tear someone down for fun?

“Alright, pages 115 to 130 for homework tonight!” Mr. Makarov called as the final bell rang.

Everyone scrambled out like the building was on fire.

Except Juvia.

She stayed at her desk, book still open, pen moving slowly.

I stood, slinging my bag over my shoulder. “Hey. You coming? School’s over.”

“I know,” she said, smiling up at me. “Just finishing these notes really quickly!”

Her voice was light. Easy. Like nothing had happened. Like she hadn’t spent the last hour getting laughed at and having to stare at the insults that were written on her desk.

“I can wait.”

“No! Um… no, that’s okay. Thank you, though.”

Oh.

She didn’t want me to see it. Didn't want me to stand there and pretend like I hadn’t noticed. I sighed and nodded, turning to go. But I didn’t leave. I stepped just outside the classroom and leaned against the wall, peering through the narrow glass window.

She waited a moment. Then, when she thought no one was around, she closed her book, pulled out a bottle of hand sanitizer, and squeezed a generous amount onto the desk. She rubbed it around with a tissue in slow, practiced circles—right over the carved-in words. Scrubbing like she'd done this a hundred times before.

“Hey, Gray!”

I flinched. “Sh.”

Natsu blinked at me. “What are we looking at?”

“Just be quiet for a second.”

He leaned in beside me, followed my gaze, and tilted his head. “Is she… washing her desk?”

“I’ll tell you about it later.”

Inside the room, Juvia looked up and spotted us.

“Oh—Natsu! Hello!”

“Hey Juvia!” Natsu grinned, waving to her like nothing was weird about this at all.

She smiled at him. Bright. Warm. Like she wasn’t scrubbing away hate with her bare hands.

Like it didn’t hurt.

And maybe that’s what pissed me off the most.

“So, you comin’ out with us tonight?” Natsu asked, practically bouncing beside Juvia as we stepped into the afternoon sun.

“Natsu, are you harassing Juvia again?” Lucy called from down the hall, Erza strolling beside her.

“No!”

“He was,” I muttered, not even trying to hide it.

Natsu whipped his head toward me. “Traitor.”

I smirked, shrugging as Lucy rolled her eyes. “I told you not to! Ignore him—he’s like a Labrador. Friendly with zero concern for boundaries.”

Juvia giggled softly, and for some reason, it made my stomach twist.

How could she giggle after staring at that desk for the rest of the day? After scrubbing those words away with her own hands?

We stepped out of the school gates. Lucy took Juvia’s arm and started walking her toward her neighborhood, Natsu tagging along like a hyper shadow.

That left Erza and me heading the opposite way, down the quiet street toward our own part of town.

She didn’t speak at first. Just walked with that silent strength of hers, hands tucked into her jacket pockets, hair catching the breeze.

Then—“Want to tell me what that look was about earlier?”

I glanced at her. “What look?”

“The one where you stared at Juvia like something was bleeding, but you didn’t know how to stop it.”

I looked ahead again, jaw tight. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You do.”

I didn’t answer.

“Gray,” she said, more gently this time. “You don’t have to fix everything. But don’t pretend you didn’t see it.”

I said nothing for a few steps. Then finally: “Her desk was covered in crap. Carved into it. Names. Slurs. I saw her cleaning it off after class.”

Erza nodded slowly, her expression darkening just a little.

“And she still smiled,” I added, voice low. “Still joked with Natsu. Laughed, even. Like none of it happened.”

“That’s strength,” she said quietly. “But it doesn’t mean she’s okay.”

I stopped walking. “You think I should’ve said something?”

“I think you wanted to.”

We stood in silence.

Then I muttered, “I hate that they got away with it.”

“They didn’t,” Erza said. “You saw it. And now… You decide what you do with that.”

---

The next morning, I walked into school and immediately spotted Minerva and Ultear at the lockers, whispering like they owned the hallway.

“Hey.”

They both turned, smug expressions already loaded.

“Yeah?” Minerva said, arching a brow.

“I know what you did yesterday.”

They exchanged glances and scoffed, like I was some annoying noise interrupting their gossip.

“Excuse me?” Ultear asked, tilting her head.

“And what exactly do you think you know?” Minerva added, crossing her arms.

“That shit you wrote on Juvia’s desk. I know it was you two.”

Minerva’s smirk spread like oil. “Aww, is she your little girlfriend?”

“What? No.” I stared her down. “I’m being a decent human being. Unlike you two, who don’t give a damn about hurting people.”

Ultear’s grin faltered. She looked over at Minerva, clearly unsure. “…You’re right,” she said after a pause. “We’re sorry. We’ll apologize to her when we see her.”

I didn’t respond. Just nodded once and walked off, fists clenched but satisfied—for now.

I grabbed a drink from the cafeteria and made my way to class. By the time I got there, Juvia wasn’t in yet, but Minerva and Ultear were already sitting like nothing had happened.

I glanced at Juvia’s desk.

Clean.

Good.

I sat, twirling my pen absently and staring out the window, the hum of early morning chatter filling the room.

Then I heard her voice.

“Good morning, Gray.”

I looked over. “Hey.”

She smiled softly and slid her bag off her shoulder. Calm. Gentle. Like always.

Then she pulled out her chair—
And the second she sat down, she let out a sharp yelp and sprang back up.

The noise snapped the whole room’s attention like a whip crack.

“What? What is it?”

Juvia turned, her face pale. I followed her gaze—thumbtacks. Dozens of them, scattered across her seat like glitter made of malice.

“Ouch…”

Laughter erupted from the front—Minerva and Ultear. Again.

“What the hell is wrong with you two?” I shouted, pushing up from my seat hard enough to knock it back.

“Relax,” Minerva snickered. “It was just a prank.”

“Hurting someone intentionally isn’t a prank!”

“Gray, I’m fine.” Juvia’s voice was soft behind me. Her hand was gently on my sleeve.

I looked down at her. She was smiling again. That same smile, like nothing touched her. Like it didn’t sting. Like it didn’t matter.

“No, you’re not,” I snapped. “Stop smiling!”

She flinched, eyes wide.

My stomach dropped.

I didn’t wait for an answer. I grabbed my bag and stormed out of the room, the door slamming behind me harder than I meant.

I didn’t know where I was going.

I just kept walking down the hall, past the vending machines, out the back door, into the cold air. I didn’t even grab my jacket. Didn’t care.

I ended up behind the gym, where no one really hung out. The wind was sharp, the kind that cut through your sleeves and made your skin burn. I sat on the curb, hunched over, elbows on my knees, breath fogging in front of me.

My hands were still shaking.

What the hell was wrong with me?

I wasn’t the type to blow up like that. Not usually. Not unless it really mattered.

And that’s what pissed me off the most—
That it did matter.

Why the hell did it matter?

It wasn’t like Juvia and I were close. We weren’t anything. I barely knew her. She was just… some quiet girl who smiled too much, talked too softly, and took punches from the world like they were just part of the schedule.

But when she smiled at me like nothing was wrong, like she wasn’t bleeding on the inside—

Something cracked.

I didn’t want her to smile through it.

I wanted her to fight back. Scream. Cry. Something.

Not pretend.

Because I saw it. I saw the way she scrubbed that desk like she was trying to erase herself. I saw her flinch when she sat on those thumbtacks. I saw her smile like it didn’t hurt.

And I couldn’t take it.

I ran a hand through my hair and let out a breath that felt like it scraped its way out of my chest. God, I hated this.

I hated them.

But more than that…
I hated that I didn’t know what to do.

I wasn’t sure how long I sat out there.

The cold had crept under my skin by the time I finally pushed myself to stand. It was spring, technically, but it didn’t feel like it. Not today.

Back inside, I paused outside the classroom door. Took a breath. Then slipped in quietly, ignoring the stares that hit me like static the moment I crossed the threshold.

I didn’t look at anyone except her.

Just a quick glance.

Juvia was sitting there, scribbling notes like nothing had happened. Calm. Quiet. Smile gone, but her shoulders were relaxed, like she'd rebuilt whatever wall she needed during the time I was gone.

I wanted to say something. Apologize. Anything.

But the words never came.

Lunch rolled around faster than expected, and I waited to catch her before she left—but she was already gone, bag over her shoulder and walking out with purpose. No hesitation.

I sighed, stuffing my hands in my pockets as I headed to the cafeteria.

Everyone was already there—Natsu, Lucy, Erza—at our usual table near the windows.

“Hey, man, what’s up?” Natsu asked, mouth already full of food.

“Not much,” I muttered.

“Where’s Juvia?” Lucy looked up.

“I’m not sure. She left before me.”

“I’m here!”

I turned at the sound of her voice.

There she was, practically bouncing toward us, that familiar smile on her face like nothing ever got under her skin.

“Good, you’re here!” Lucy beamed, getting up to give her a hug. “Will you come out with us tonight? It’s Friday! Dinner and bowling—it’s kind of our thing.”

Juvia hesitated. “I would love to, but—”

“WOO! We’re gonna party!!” Natsu whooped, throwing both fists in the air.

“Natsu, sit down!” Lucy hissed, grabbing his arm and yanking him back into his chair.

Erza calmly sipped her juice like all of this was beneath her.

“We’ll have a blast,” Lucy promised, turning back to Juvia with a grin. “Promise.”

Juvia looked around at all of them, then her eyes flicked briefly to me.

I didn’t say anything.

But she smiled anyway. “Okay.”

---

“You excited Juvia’s coming?” Natsu nudged me in the ribs.

“Don’t be weird.”

“What? It’s just a question!”

I rolled my eyes and took a long sip of my drink, trying to ignore the dumb grin on his face as we sat at the booth, waiting for Lucy and Juvia to show up.

“Natsu, don’t tease him,” Erza said evenly.

“I wasn’t!”

She leaned in then, her voice low, just for me.

“I heard about what happened today.”

I tensed. “Which part?”

“The thumbtacks. The yelling. All of it.”

I sighed and looked away. “I didn’t mean to snap at her.”

“She went looking for you, you know.”

I turned back sharply. “Wait—what? How do you know that?”

Before she could answer, the bell over the diner door chimed.

“Sorry, we’re late!” Lucy called, leading the way inside.

She was in jeans and a hoodie, simple and casual. Juvia followed behind her, dressed in black leggings and a soft blue turtleneck, long boots that climbed to just under her knees. Not a lot of skin showing.

Not that it mattered.

Not that I noticed.

I definitely wasn’t wondering what her butt looked like after—

I groaned internally, dragging a hand over my face. Not like that. I just meant… the thumbtacks. She sat on thumbtacks. That had to hurt. That’s what I meant. That’s all I meant.

“Hi, everyone!” Juvia greeted brightly.

“Juvia! You made it!” Natsu waved her over.

“Hello,” she said quietly, eyes flicking up to meet mine for just a second.

“Uh… hey.”

She settled in, started chatting with Lucy and Erza about the restaurant's food and how Natsu once tried to eat Erza's food while she was in the bathroom. Like she wasn’t hurting. Like she didn’t look for me. Like, I didn’t yell at her.

I didn’t get it.

But I couldn’t stop looking at her either.

“Take your time looking over the menu,” Lucy said cheerfully as she flipped through her own. Natsu had already draped his arm over her shoulder like he owned the place.

“I’ll just get something small,” Juvia murmured beside me. “I don’t have a lot of money right now.”

“I’m paying.”

She blinked and turned to look at me, surprised. “Oh… um, okay. I guess I’ll get the, uh… side salad.”

I rolled my eyes. “Get actual food. It’s not a big deal.”

“I don’t eat much,” she said quickly. “I have a small stomach—really, the salad will be fine.”

“They’ve got gyoza here. It’s really good,” I offered, trying to keep my voice even. “Try that.”

“O-okay,” she said softly, cheeks turning the faintest shade of pink as she gently folded the menu closed.

She put it down like it was suddenly heavy. Like she wasn’t used to people giving her permission to choose something good.

Before I could say anything else, someone chimed in brightly, “Hi, everyone!”

Oka.

She was cute, I guess. Big brown eyes, pixie cut, cheerful voice—kinda reminded me of a mascot. She always gave me extra napkins even when I didn’t need them. And would flirt with me even though it was a waste of time.

“H-hi, Gray…”

“Hi, Oka,” I said flatly.

She lingered a second too long, pen tapping against her pad. “You look good today.”

I didn’t respond. Just raised an eyebrow.

Beside me, Juvia had gone quiet, her eyes flicking between us like she was watching something she didn’t want to admit she cared about.

“Uh, so… what can I get everyone?” Oka asked, snapping back into waitress mode with a too-bright smile.

Lucy ordered for her and Natsu, and Erza asked for some kind of mystery tea that only she could pronounce.

Then it was Juvia’s turn.

“I’ll have the gyoza, please,” she said, voice quiet but steady.

Oka didn’t even glance at her as she scribbled it down. “And for you, Gray?”

I handed her my menu without looking. “Same.”

She blinked like she was expecting more—maybe a compliment, maybe a smirk—but all she got was a nod.

Juvia sipped her water, silent again.

“Oh, Erza, did you manage to get the chemistry notes today?” Lucy asked as the conversation bounced around the table.

I wasn’t listening. Not really.

My eyes drifted to Juvia, who sat quietly beside me, twirling the paper from her straw around her fingers like it was something delicate that might fall apart.

“How are you?” I asked, keeping my voice low, just between us.

She looked up, surprised for a moment. “I’m good. Got the homework out of the way, thankfully!”

“Oh. Uh… that’s good.”

She nodded, but her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. She chewed her bottom lip, like she wanted to say more but couldn’t figure out how.

“Look,” I said, shifting slightly toward her. “About today—”

Her phone buzzed loudly on the table.

She flinched. “Oh—sorry, I have to take this. Hello?”

She slid out of the booth and walked outside, one hand over her other ear to block the noise. The glass door closed softly behind her.

I sighed and slouched back against the seat.

Lucy leaned toward me, voice lowered. “Did Minerva really put tacks on her chair?”

I narrowed my eyes. “How the hell do you know about that?”

“Levy told me,” she said, giving me a pointed look. “She sits near them. Said she saw the whole thing. She also said… You snapped at Juvia.”

I stared at the table. “I didn’t mean to. I was just… I don’t know. Frustrated, I guess.”

“With her?” Lucy asked carefully.

I shook my head. “No. Not really. Just—everything. Them. The way she acts like it doesn’t bother her. Like it’s normal. Like she has to be okay with it.”

Lucy was quiet for a second. Then, softly: “Maybe she’s not trying to be okay. Maybe she’s just trying to survive.”

That hit harder than I expected.

I looked out the window. Juvia was pacing near the sidewalk, phone still pressed to her ear, her free hand rubbing her arm.

She looked small out there.

And really, really alone.

I slid out of the booth and pushed the door open, stepping into the cool evening air.

“Gajeel, I told you I’m fine!” Juvia’s voice was sharp, but not angry—more defensive, like she was trying to convince herself, too. “Yes! I’m actually out with some friends right now—th-that’s none of your business! Look, I gotta go. I’ll talk to you tomorrow. Uh-huh. Love you too.”

She ended the call and turned, jumping slightly when she saw me standing there.

“Sorry,” she said quickly, slipping her phone into her pocket. “My brother calls me every night around this time.”

“S’not a big deal,” I muttered.

The air between us was tense, but not in a bad way. Just… full. Like something unsaid was sitting there, waiting to be dealt with.

I let out a sigh and took a step closer.

“Look, about this morning… I wasn’t mad at you.”

She blinked.

“I shouldn’t have yelled,” I went on. “I just… I don’t know. I was frustrated. Not at you—at them. At the whole thing.”

Juvia’s eyes softened, but she didn’t say anything yet.

“How do you do it?” I asked quietly.

She tilted her head. “Do what?”

“Smile like nothing’s bothering you. I know what they wrote on your desk. I saw it. And the thumbtacks today…” I paused, shaking my head. “You just smiled through all of it. I don’t get it.”

She looked away, her gaze drifting toward the street where the lights blinked on one by one.

“I’m not smiling because it doesn’t bother me,” she said finally. Her voice was soft, but steady. “I smile because if I don’t… I’ll fall apart. And if I fall apart, then they win.”

That hit harder than I expected.

“I’ve had to deal with people like them before,” she added, her hand tightening slightly around the fabric of her sleeve. “Back in Ermina. This isn’t new. It just… hurts less if I act like it doesn’t.”

She looked up at me again. “But it does. Hurt, I mean.”

I swallowed. Something twisted in my chest.

“I didn’t mean to make it worse.”

“You didn’t,” she said quickly. “You stood up for me.”

“Yeah, well,” I shrugged. “You don’t deserve that crap. No one does.”

A small silence fell between us.

Then, to my surprise, she smiled again—but this time, it was different. Not forced. Not masked. Just… gentle.

“Thank you, Gray.”

I looked down, ears burning slightly. “Yeah. Whatever.”

We headed back inside just as Oka arrived with our food, balancing plates like she’d been rehearsing the entrance.

“Here you go, Gray,” she said sweetly, placing my gyoza in front of me. “Extra napkins. Just in case.”

“Thanks.”

She didn’t move.

Just stood there. Lingering. Smiling. Like maybe this was the moment I’d suddenly fall in love with her or something.

Then—

“Baby, can I have some of those napkins?” Juvia’s voice cut in, syrupy sweet. “You know I’m such a messy eater.”

I froze.

Natsu dropped his fork with a loud clang.

Lucy’s jaw practically hit the table.

Oka’s face twisted instantly, like she’d just tasted something sour.

I was on fire.

“U-um, ye-yeah, here you go…” I said, awkwardly passing the napkins with a hand that suddenly forgot how hands worked.

“Thank you, baby!” Juvia said, looping her arm through mine and leaning in just enough to make my soul leave my body.

Oka scoffed loudly, spun on her heel, and stomped off like she was heading to war.

And that’s when the table exploded.

“Oh my god, did you see her face?!” Lucy howled.

“She looked like someone canceled her birthday!” Natsu cackled, practically wheezing.

“Bet she’s gonna leave you alone finally!” Lucy added, wiping tears from her eyes.

“Well done, Juvia,” Erza said, smiling with rare approval. “Tactful. Unexpected. Very effective.”

Juvia just sipped her drink innocently, as if she hadn’t just set the table on fire and walked away from the explosion in slow motion.

I was still trying to breathe.

“You didn’t have to do that,” I muttered, voice low enough for just her to hear.

She leaned in again, her eyes bright with mischief. “She needed a little reminder you weren’t interested.”

I smirked and took a bite of my food, finally starting to relax. The chaos around us faded just a bit—still there, but muffled, like background noise.

Juvia took a small bite of her gyoza, eyes lighting up immediately.

“Oh wow,” she said with a soft hum, “this is really good!”

“Told you,” I said, nudging the little dish of sauce closer to her. “Try it with the sauce. It’s even better.”

She dipped the next piece carefully, taking a bite like it was some sacred ritual. Her eyes practically sparkled.

“Mmm! Okay, you were right. This is amazing.”

I tried not to grin.

“Told you,” I repeated, quieter this time.

She glanced at me, and for a second… neither of us looked away.

I didn’t say it out loud, but in that moment, I was really glad she came tonight.

Even more glad she sat next to me.

---

“I’ll go set up our booth!” Natsu shouted, grabbing Lucy by the wrist and dragging her toward our usual spot at the bowling alley.

“Natsu, wait—! I am not carrying your shoes!” she yelled, stumbling after him with a mix of laughter and irritation.

Erza, Juvia, and I followed behind with our rental shoes in hand, the faint sound of pins crashing in the background.

“Thank you again for dinner,” Juvia said, glancing up at me as we walked. “It was really great.”

“No problem,” I replied, shrugging. “You picked the right thing, so that helps.”

She smiled, and for once, it didn’t make me feel weird. Just… warm.

We reached the booth just in time for Natsu to slam down on the touchscreen like he was trying to crack it open.

“Alright!” he grinned. “Time to assign nicknames!”

“Don’t—” I started.

But it was too late.

He finished typing with a wicked grin, and the scoreboard lit up:

"Frosty Loner"
"Baby Blue"
"Salmon King"
"Heart Princess"
"Crimson Executioner"

I groaned. “Why are you like this?”

“Because I’m fun,” Natsu said proudly, fist-pumping like he'd just named us all after legendary warriors.

Juvia giggled beside me. “Frosty Loner?”

“It was that or ‘Ice Ice Whiny,’” Natsu snorted.

“I vote we change his to that,” Lucy said, settling into her seat and stealing a fry from Natsu’s plate.

Erza squinted at her name. “Why do I sound like a serial killer?”

“Because you are,” Natsu and Lucy said in unison.

I looked over at Juvia, who was smiling at her name on the board.

“You good with that?” I asked.

She nodded, cheeks faintly pink. “It’s kind of cute, honestly…”

I smirked. “You say that now. Wait till someone calls you that in gym class.”

“I’ll just tell them Frosty Loner said it was okay.”

That earned a laugh from me—an actual one.

Maybe tonight was gonna be alright after all.

“All right, Baby Blue, you’re up!” Lucy called, laughing as she took a sip of her drink.

Juvia stood, looking nervous but determined. She grabbed the lightest ball—one that was, of course, bright blue and glittery—and stepped up to the lane.

She took a breath, aimed… and then threw it like she was tossing a watermelon into a lake.

It bounced once, veered hard, and landed with a dramatic crash in the lane next to ours.

“I’m sorry!” she gasped, flinching as someone from the other lane glared at her.

“Watch it, lady!” the guy barked.

“I-I’ve never done this before…” she said, shrinking back toward the ball return.

I stared at her, completely baffled. “You’ve never gone bowling? Ever?”

“Never,” she said, sheepishly twisting her fingers together.

I sighed and stood. “Alright. C’mon.”

She looked at me wide-eyed. “W-what?”

“If you’re gonna do it, at least do it right,” I said, motioning her to step back up to the lane.

She hesitated, then followed.

“First,” I said, scanning the rack. “Don’t just grab the prettiest ball.”

She giggled. “But it was so sparkly.”

I rolled my eyes. “Grab one that feels right. Not too light, not too heavy.”

She reached for a different ball—still blue, but less glittery this time. “This one?”

“That’ll work.”

I motioned her into position. “Now stand here, feet shoulder-width apart. Turn your waist a bit like this…”

I stepped behind her, hands moving to gently guide her hips into place. It wasn’t until I felt the sudden stiffness in her back that I realized exactly where my hands were.

I froze.

Her ears were turning bright pink.

I was pretty sure mine were too.

“Uh…” I cleared my throat. “A-arm back… and, uh… roll.”

She followed my instructions the best she could—this time, the ball stayed in the correct lane, rolled a bit crooked, and knocked over two pins.

“YES!” she gasped, turning around with the brightest smile I’d seen on her all night. “I hit something!”

“Don’t sound so surprised,” I muttered, but I was smiling too.

“Look out, world,” Natsu said, clapping like a maniac. “Baby Blue’s on the rise!”

“She’s got a good coach,” Lucy teased.

I just shook my head and returned to the seats, trying not to think about how warm her waist had felt under my hands.

Too late.

We’d been bowling for a while—Erza was crushing us all, like always, with a terrifying focus that made me wonder if she trained in secret. I was holding steady in second. Lucy and Juvia were neck and neck, and Natsu… well, he was currently threatening the pins under his breath.

“I’m going to grab another soda,” Juvia said as she stood, brushing her hands together. “Does anyone want anything?”

“All good!” Lucy chirped.

“No thank you,” Erza said without looking up from the scoreboard.

“Stupid pins…” Natsu muttered, resetting his stance.

“I’m good,” I added.

She smiled, gave a little wave, and walked off toward the counter.

The moment she was out of earshot—

“Soooo,” Lucy drawled, spinning toward me with that look.

“Don’t start.”

“I didn’t even say anything!”

“You had the tone. I know that tone.”

She smirked and tossed a fry into her mouth. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

I rolled my eyes and leaned back in my seat, just as Erza lined up her next shot like she was preparing to eliminate a threat.

Five minutes passed.

Then six.

I glanced at the counter and frowned.

“What’s that look for?” Lucy asked.

“Nothing,” I muttered, already getting up. “I’ll be right back.”

I weaved through the crowd until I spotted her.

Juvia was still at the counter, standing stiff, shoulders tight.

A guy—some random jerk in a leather jacket—was standing way too close behind her. His eyes were locked on her ass like he had no shame.

Then he “tripped.”

His hand grazed right over it.

“Oh—sorry, beautiful. I tripped.”

Juvia stiffened like someone had hit her with ice water. “I-it’s okay,” she said quickly, voice small.

The guy leaned in, voice low and greasy. “You’ve got some nice assets.”

That was it.

“Hey!” I barked, storming forward.

The guy turned, clearly not expecting me. “Mind your own—”

He didn’t finish.

I shoved him hard, just enough to make him stumble back, arms flailing slightly.

“She said it was okay, man,” he said, holding up his hands like I was overreacting. “No harm done.”

I stepped in close, glaring. “Get lost before I make it my problem.”

His smile faltered.

He backed off, muttering something under his breath as he disappeared into the crowd.

I turned to Juvia, who was staring at the floor, still frozen.

“Hey,” I said, softer now. “You okay?”

She nodded too quickly. “Y-yeah. I just… I didn’t want to cause a scene.”

“You didn’t. He did.”

She finally looked at me, eyes wide. “Thank you…”

“Anytime.”

We stood there for a second, just long enough for the noise of the bowling alley to fade into the background.

Then I reached past her and grabbed her soda from the counter.

“Come on. I think Natsu’s about to start yelling at the pins again.”

She let out a small laugh and followed me back.

“First place, once again,” Erza said proudly as we all groaned behind her like sore losers at a national championship.

“You did good for it being your first time,” I said to Juvia as we returned our shoes and stepped out into the cool night air.

“I can’t believe you’ve never bowled before!” Natsu exclaimed, stretching his arms overhead like he’d just run a marathon.

“There aren’t many bowling alleys in Ermina,” Juvia said with a small laugh.

We chatted as we walked home—about nothing, really. Just light, tired conversation, the kind that comes when the day’s been long but surprisingly good.

Then we hit the crossroads.

“See you guys Monday!” Lucy called, waving as she and Natsu peeled off toward their street.

Erza lingered a second longer. “Gray, you coming?”

“Uh… I’ll catch up.”

She raised an eyebrow but didn’t press it. Just smirked faintly and waved goodbye.

That left just me and Juvia, the sidewalk quieter now, the night darker in a way that felt peaceful instead of eerie.

“Walk me home?” she asked, voice shy and soft.

“Yeah,” I said, hands in my pockets. “I can do that.”

She smiled—really smiled—and we turned down the side street together.

“So where do you live?”

“Just around the corner. It’s not much farther.”

I nodded, and we slipped into a comfortable silence. I kicked a stray rock ahead of us, watching it skip along the pavement.

“Thank you again,” she said after a moment. “For dinner… and teaching me how to bowl.”

I chuckled. “Anytime.”

We stopped in front of a tall apartment building, six floors high with a cracked front step and a flickering porch light.

“Well,” she said, gesturing to the door, “this is me.”

“You really live alone?” I asked, glancing up at the windows.

“Uh-huh,” she said, hugging her arms a little. “It’s quiet, but… it’s mine.”

There was a pause. Then—

“Would you like to come up?”

I blinked. “Oh, um…”

She quickly waved her hands. “You don’t have to! I didn’t mean anything weird—I just thought maybe you’d want to hang out a little longer or… I don’t know…”

“No, no—it’s cool,” I said, rubbing the back of my neck. “I’ve got some time.”

She smiled again, and for a second, something shifted in the air between us. Something soft. Unspoken.

She pulled out her keys, and I followed her inside.

---

When she flicked the light on, I took a slow step inside.

It was small, yeah—but warm. Lived in Very her.

There were flowers on the windowsill, a bookshelf that dominated one wall, stuffed with novels, notebooks, and framed photos. A small couch sat across from a modest TV, and the faint scent of lavender hung in the air like a whisper.

It was quiet. Calming.

“Wow,” I said honestly. “It’s really nice in here. What’s it like… living alone?”

Juvia set her keys in a little bowl by the door and smiled softly. “It’s nice. Peaceful, mostly. It can get a little lonely, but I don’t mind it.”

I wandered toward the bookshelf, eyes drawn to a photo near the edge. Two kids—one with wild black hair and a scowl, the other unmistakably her, missing a few teeth but beaming like she’d just won the lottery.

“Your brother never moved here?” I asked, still staring at the picture.

She came up beside me, arms folded. “He’s got his own thing going on. Band stuff. Some job I don’t understand. I also told him I didn’t want him following me all the way over here.”

She handed me a canned tea from the fridge and moved to the couch, patting the spot beside her with a shy smile.

I followed, cracking open the can as I sat down.

“What about you?” she asked. “Do you have any siblings?”

I snorted. “An idiot brother.”

She laughed. “Does he go to school with us?”

“Nah. Different school. But we still live together.” I took a sip, leaned back slightly.

She nodded, her fingers gently tracing the rim of the can. “That must be nice.”

“Depends on the day,” I muttered, leaning back a little.

We sat in silence for a few seconds. It wasn’t awkward—just quiet. Peaceful.

She looked at me, her expression softer now. “You’re… different than I thought.”

I blinked. “Is that a good thing or a bad thing?”

“A good thing,” she said quickly. “I think… people don’t always see you the way you actually are.”

I didn’t know what to say to that.

So I just looked back at her, unsure if it was the soft lighting or her voice or just the quiet, but something in my chest felt tight.

Her phone buzzed on the coffee table.

She groaned, already knowing who it was. “Sorry. I gotta take this...”

I shrugged, giving her a small smile. 

She rolled her eyes and answered, getting up and heading into the kitchen again. “Hello?”

As she walked away, I looked down into my drink. Or tried to.

My eyes… may have drifted. Briefly.

Okay, yeah—she has a nice ass.

I looked away fast, face heating.

Concern. That’s all it was. Just… concern. Thumbtacks. Trauma. Nothing weird. Definitely not.

She came back a few minutes later, a little flushed but smiling. “Sorry about that.”

“Brother again?”

She chuckled, brushing a piece of hair behind her ear. “He’s very… protective.”

“I get it,” I said, nodding. “You’re the little sister. Comes with the territory.”

There was a small pause, the air suddenly shifting again. I glanced toward the door.

“I should, uh… get going.”

Her smile faltered. “Oh… um. Okay.”

But then I paused. Looked at her again.

“I can stay a little longer, if you want.”

Her eyes widened slightly. “Oh—no! I mean—only if you want to. I don’t want to keep you or anything, I—”

“You wouldn’t be.”

Her blush deepened, and she tucked her knees under her on the couch, suddenly looking anywhere but at me.

“…Would you want to watch a movie?” she asked, voice quieter now.

“Sure,” I said, leaning back, heart doing that stupid fluttery thing again. “What’ve you got?”

She lit up, jumping to her feet. “I’ve got, um—rom-coms, old anime movies, like five Studio Ghiblis, and something labeled just ‘angst’ that I don’t really remember downloading.”

I smirked. “Let’s avoid the angst.”

She grinned. “Rom-com it is.”

As she popped in the disc and dimmed the lights, I settled in and tried really hard not to think about how close we’d be sitting in a minute.

Or how nice that actually sounded.

The movie played on, but my attention had already shifted.

Somewhere between the awkward second act and the dramatic confession scene, I felt it—the soft weight of her head resting gently on my shoulder.

I froze.

Peeking down, I saw her eyes were closed, her breathing slow and steady. Asleep. Peaceful.

Beautiful, too.

Wait. No. Stop it.

I shifted slightly and rubbed a hand over my face. She’s just a friend. That’s it. Just a friend.

Then she let out a sleepy little sigh, a soft moan slipping past her lips as she curled in closer.

My heart kicked up a notch, loud in my chest.

She’s just a friend…

I tried to focus on the screen, on anything but the warmth of her against my side, but my brain was on fire and completely useless.

When the credits finally began to roll, I realized how late it had gotten. Almost midnight. The room was quiet, dark except for the soft glow of the TV.

As much as I didn’t want to move, I had to.

Carefully, I shifted my arm out from behind her and guided her down onto the couch, her head landing softly on the pillow. She murmured something I couldn’t make out and instinctively tugged the blanket closer when I draped it over her.

I stood there for a moment, watching her settle in. She looked so small, wrapped up like that. So still.

I didn’t want to go.

But I had to.

I spotted a notepad near her kitchen counter, tore off a piece, and scribbled a quick note with my number.

Had a good time.

Text me sometime.—Gray

I set it down where she’d see it, took one last look, and quietly slipped out the door.

The air outside was colder than I expected. Or maybe I just felt it more after being that close to her warmth.

Hands in my pockets, I started the slow walk home, the image of her curled up on the couch still sitting somewhere behind my ribs.

Just a friend.

Right.

---

The weekend passed, quiet and uneventful. I told myself I wasn’t waiting for anything.

But every time my phone buzzed, I hoped.

And every time it wasn’t her, I told myself I didn’t care.

I wasn’t mad. Just… disappointed, maybe.

I was halfway through zoning out at my desk Monday morning when I heard the door slide open.

“Morning!”

I looked up—and there she was, stepping into the classroom with that usual gentle energy, cardigan buttoned neatly over her uniform, scarf wrapped snug around her neck. Her hair was done in low pigtails that swayed slightly as she walked.

She looked… adorable.

“G-good morning,” I managed, sitting up a little straighter.

She walked over, placed her bag down beside her desk, and then turned to me with that same nervous smile.

“I got your note,” she said softly. “I’m sorry I didn’t text you. I… I didn’t know what to say.”

There was a hint of color in her cheeks, and her hands fiddled with the edge of her sleeve as she sat down.

I shrugged, keeping my voice calm. “Don’t worry about it.”

She relaxed a little, her smile becoming more real.

“I did have a really nice time,” she said after a moment. “It was the best night I’ve had since moving here.”

That… hit something.

I didn’t say anything right away—just nodded. “Yeah. Same.”

She beamed then—bright and genuine—and for a second, the classroom noise faded around us.

“Maybe next time,” she added, voice hopeful, “we could watch another movie. One that doesn’t make me fall asleep?”

I smirked. “I'd like that.”

She smiled, and it tugged at something deep in my chest.

Just a friend, I told myself.

But that voice was starting to sound a lot like a lie.

“It’s supposed to be nice out today,” I said as Juvia unwrapped her scarf and tucked it neatly into her bag. “I think gym’s finally going to be outside.”

“Oh?” she blinked, glancing at the window. “It was so cold this morning, though!”

I smirked. “Weather changes.”

She giggled. “That’s true.”

“Good morning, everyone!” Mr. Makarov’s voice boomed from the front of the room, far too cheerful for a Monday. “Let’s open up to page 197!”

I sighed and flipped my textbook open with a little too much force. Class started, and I tried to focus.

Tried.

But I kept glancing at her.

Her cardigan sleeves were pulled over her hands again. Her hair fell gently over her shoulders in those pigtails. Her focus was on the page in front of her, completely unaware of the storm she was stirring up inside me.

And all I could think about was how peaceful she’d looked, asleep on my shoulder.

How natural it had felt.

I groaned under my breath and started twirling my pen again, trying to distract myself. It slipped from my fingers and clattered to the floor.

Before I could move, Juvia leaned over. “Oh, I got it,” she said softly.

She picked it up and handed it back to me, her fingers brushing against mine for the briefest second.

It was barely a touch.

But it sent a jolt through me like I’d been shocked.

My heart jumped straight into my throat, and I stared at the pen in my hand.

Juvia smiled gently, not seeming to notice the mini-meltdown I was having inside. She just turned back to her book, calm as ever.

Meanwhile, I was over here questioning every life decision that had led to this exact moment.

At one point, she slipped off her cardigan. Just casually shrugged it off like it was no big deal.

But for some reason, to me, it was.

She sat beside me in the standard school uniform—same one I saw every day on literally every other girl—but somehow, on her, it looked… perfect. The short-sleeved blouse fit just right, her skirt brushing halfway down her thigh, legs crossed neatly under her desk as she scribbled notes in soft, looping handwriting.

I was not looking.

…Okay, I was definitely looking.

But it wasn’t like I could help it.

Before I could spiral any further, Mr. Makarov clapped his hands together like he was trying to wake the entire dead.

“Alright, class! This week’s assignment is a simple one! A four-page report on the circulatory system—its properties, its flow, its functions. You can work alone if you want, but I highly recommend working in pairs.”

A groan rippled through the room as students looked around, already calculating who they’d rather not get stuck with.

Then I felt her lean toward me.

“Do you want to be my partner?” Juvia asked, her voice quiet but full of hope.

I blinked, caught off guard by how close her face suddenly was.

“Uh… yeah. Sure,” I said, trying to keep my voice casual and not like my brain had short-circuited from the scent of her shampoo or whatever spell she was unknowingly casting.

She smiled like I’d just handed her the moon.

“Great,” she said, turning back to her book and already jotting something down. “We could maybe meet after school tomorrow, if that’s okay?”

“Yeah,” I said, clearing my throat and looking anywhere but at her legs. “That works.”

Cool. Totally normal. Just a science project.

Nothing weird about that.

Just my friend Juvia. In her uniform. With her smile. Who fell asleep on me. And called me baby. And made my heart do backflips over a pen.

Totally. Normal.

After getting the outline for our report, it was time for gym—and just like I said, we were finally going outside.

The sun was out, the air was warm, and for once, it actually felt like spring.

I stretched near the bleachers, rolling my shoulders as Natsu jogged up beside me.

“Sup?” he said, grinning like he was about to turn gym class into a battlefield.

“Not much,” I replied casually.

Then he squinted at me. “Why are you smiling?”

“I’m not smiling.”

“You totally are!”

I rolled my eyes and sat down beside him, ignoring his suspicious look.

Across the field, the girls were starting to make their way out—most in the usual school-issued gym shorts and t-shirts.

And then—

There she was.

Juvia stepped onto the grass in fitted black shorts and a slate-gray t-shirt that clung a little too well to her waist. Her legs were long and pale, catching the sun as she jogged to where the girls were stretching. She pulled her hair back into a ponytail, and I—

I did a double take.

Hard.

I couldn’t help it. My eyes locked on her legs like they were magnetic or something, and I couldn’t look away. She moved with this easy grace that should’ve belonged to a model. Or a dream.

My brain shorted out for a solid five seconds.

“Helloooo? Earth to Gray?”

SMACK.

Natsu’s hand slapped the back of my head.

“The hell was that for?!”

He leaned in, grinning like a devil. “What are you staring a—ooooh. I see.”

“Shut up,” I muttered, heat rising to my ears.

“Those are some serious legs, man,” Natsu whispered. “She could probably kick a tree in half.”

“Seriously. Shut up.”

“I didn’t know you were into her!”

“I’m not!” I hissed.

He raised an eyebrow. “Then why’s your face red?”

I groaned and dropped my head into my hands.

“I’m not into her, so drop it,” I muttered under my breath as we lined up for track.

Natsu leaned toward me with the smuggest face known to mankind. “If you’re not into her, then why were you staring?”

I could feel the heat crawling up my neck. “I—I was looking at the… thing.”

His grin widened. “What thing?”

I shoved him hard, and he staggered sideways, landing on the grass with a yelp.

“Would you shut it?!”

“Oww…”

Before he could recover, Coach blew the whistle, and the group took off at a jog around the track.

We ran in loose formation, the breeze cool on my face. I was determined to focus this time. Eyes forward. No distractions. Definitely no—

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her.

Juvia, off to the side near the bleachers, still stretching. She reached down and bent over, legs straight, her shorts riding just a little higher as she touched her toes.

And like an idiot—

I tripped over my own foot.

Hard.

Face-first into the track.

“Gah—damnit!”

Pain flared across my chin and palms as I hit the asphalt. Gravel bit into my skin and my pride died a swift, dramatic death.

“Gray!”

I heard fast footsteps and blinked up through a haze of pain and humiliation.

She was crouched beside me in seconds, eyes wide with concern, her hand already on my shoulder.

“Are you okay?!”

“I—uh—yeah, I just…” I groaned and pushed myself up slowly. “My foot… caught the air.”

There was blood on my chin. Awesome.

“You scraped yourself,” she said gently, reaching into her pocket and pulling out a tissue. “Here—tilt your head.”

I obeyed, cheeks burning worse than the road rash.

This was it. This was how I died. Not from the fall—but from sheer embarrassment.

“You should sit down for a bit,” she said softly, dabbing at my chin with careful fingers. “You don’t look okay.”

I swallowed. “You didn’t have to come over.”

She smiled.

“I wanted to make sure you were okay…” she said, voice soft, her cheeks tinting pink.

I cleared my throat, suddenly hyper-aware of how close she was. “We-well I uh… I’m okay. I’m fine.”

“Nice fall, dude!” Natsu came jogging up with zero sympathy and a grin the size of the sun.

“Natsu!” Juvia scolded, swatting him lightly on the arm. “He’s hurt—be nice!”

Before I could blink, her hand was in mine and she was helping me to my feet like I weighed nothing.

She was surprisingly strong. And warm.

“Juviaaa!” someone shouted across the field.

She turned toward the voice—her gym coach waving her over. “Gotta go!”

She gave me one last smile, then turned and ran.

And this time?

Yeah, I didn’t stop myself.

I watched her ass the entire way back across the field.

Graceful. Powerful. Ridiculously distracting.

“I saw thaaaat,” Natsu sing-songed beside me like a little demon on my shoulder.

I turned slowly to look at him, deadpan.

“…Do you want to die?”

He burst out laughing and jogged off like the little menace he was, leaving me standing there—scraped, flustered, and very, very confused about how I was supposed to survive the rest of this day.

---

“Then he just fell!” Natsu howled, practically doubling over as we all walked home together. “Like—face first! Boom!”

“Would you shut up?” I grumbled, glaring at the back of his head.

“Are you okay, Gray?” Lucy asked, giving Natsu a well-earned swat on the arm.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” I muttered, trying not to sound as annoyed as I was.

“Alright, we’ll see you guys tomorrow!” Lucy waved as she and Natsu veered off down their street.

“Later,” I called, rubbing my chin.

Erza gave us a glance, then raised a very pointed eyebrow at me. “Try not to fall for anyone else tonight.”

“What’s that supposed to mean—?”

But she was already walking away, leaving just Juvia and me.

Again.

The sun was starting to dip, the sky streaked with soft oranges and pinks. We walked quietly for a few steps, our bags slung over our shoulders, shoes scuffing the pavement.

“Are you really okay?” she asked again, a little more seriously this time.

“I am,” I said. “I promise.”

She didn’t look convinced.

Before I could say anything else, she stopped and stepped in front of me, tilting her head and reaching up. Her fingers brushed under my chin, gently tilting my face toward the light.

“Make sure you clean it later, okay?” she said softly, inspecting the scrape like a pro.

“Yes ma’am,” I said, smirking slightly.

She giggled, and that sound was still too much for my heart.

I paused. Then, before I could overthink it—

“Hey.”

“Yes?” she asked, blinking up at me.

“You wanna come over?”

She froze for half a heartbeat. “S-sure,” she said, biting her lip. “I’d love to.”

I looked away quickly, feeling my neck heat up. “Cool.”

“Very,” she said, smiling.

I unlocked the door and sighed in relief when I saw the lights were still off.

“Come on in.”

Juvia stepped inside and toed off her shoes neatly by the door, looking around with curious eyes.

“You hungry?” I asked, heading toward the kitchen.

“I’m good,” she said, smiling. “I’ll have some water though.”

“Alright. C’mon—the living room’s right in here.”

She followed, setting her bag down and easing onto the couch like she was trying not to take up too much space. I disappeared into the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water and a bowl of snacks.

When I came back, she was flipping through her notebook, and when she saw me, she smiled.

“One water,” I said, holding it out.

“Why thank you,” she said, dramatically, like I’d just rescued her from dehydration. She took a sip and sank deeper into the couch with a soft sigh. “It’s very nice here.”

“Thanks. I’m the only one who keeps it clean.”

She laughed at that, eyes crinkling just slightly at the corners. “That sounds familiar.”

I set the snacks down on the coffee table and dropped onto the couch beside her—not too close, but not far either. Just enough space to feel her presence.

“So,” she said, reaching for her bag, “should we actually start this thing?”

“Might as well before we forget it exists.”

She pulled out her notebook and flipped to a fresh page, and I grabbed our textbook, thumbing through until I landed on the right chapter.

“Okay…” I said, glancing at the title. “Circulatory system. We need four pages—probably intro, heart, blood flow, and a summary?”

“That sounds good,” she said, already jotting things down. “I can write the intro if you want to start outlining the main points.”

“Yeah. I got it.”

We worked in a comfortable rhythm, papers rustling, pens scratching, the occasional sip or stolen glance when we thought the other wasn’t looking.

But I saw the way she tucked her hair behind her ear, how she chewed her lip when she was thinking, how she leaned in when I read something aloud.

She rolled her neck, letting out a quiet groan as she stretched. “We’ve gotten a lot done,” she said.

“Yeah,” I murmured, still finishing a sentence in our notes.

“Do you like biology?”

“Eh,” I shrugged. “Yes and no. It’s easy, but it’s repetitive.”

She smiled, leaning her head back against the couch. “I like learning about the body. It can do amazing things.”

I chuckled. “Oh yeah?”

“Mhm.”

We sat in silence for a second—comfortable, but charged.

Then her voice came soft and casual, but with a tone that made every nerve in me stand up.

“Did you know… your pupils dilate when you look at someone you find attractive?”

My pen froze mid-word.

“Uh, y-yeah,” I said, throat dry. “I think I… knew that.”

She nodded slowly. “Some people even lose their appetite…”

I turned my head toward her.

She was already looking at me.

“I didn’t know that,” I admitted, barely above a whisper.

She leaned in slightly, eyes still locked with mine. “And there’s the rapid heart rate…”

“I knew that one…” I breathed.

Her scent hit me—soft, clean, something like lavender. My eyes flicked to her lips without permission. Just for a second.

And sure enough, my heart was doing its best impression of a drum solo.

I leaned in, slow and hesitant.

Our lips barely brushed—featherlight, just a breath of contact—

“GRAY, YOU HOME?!”

The front door slammed open like a bomb had gone off.

We both jumped apart like we’d been caught committing a crime. I nearly knocked over the textbook.

“Goddamn it, Lyon,” I muttered under my breath, running a hand down my face.

Juvia was staring at her lap, cheeks completely red.

Footsteps echoed from the hall, and Lyon appeared in the doorway with two plastic bags in hand. “Oh. Hey,” he said, oblivious. “Didn’t know you had someone over.”

“…Yeah,” I said flatly.

“Hi,” Juvia said, still flustered but managing a polite smile.

“Sup,” Lyon said casually. “I brought takeout.”

I stared at him.

Then turned slowly to Juvia, who finally looked up at me—and despite everything, she smiled.

I swallowed, heart still pounding.

So close.

“I should get going,” Juvia mumbled softly, tucking her notebook back into her bag without meeting my eyes. “It’s getting late.”

“I can walk you home,” I offered without thinking.

She glanced up and smiled, “Okay.”

I pushed past Lyon without so much as a word.

“So… am I eating alone?” he called after me.

I waved him off and shut the door behind us, letting the night air wash over everything I was trying to keep cool inside.

We walked in silence.

The kind of silence that wasn’t awkward, but heavy. Like every step was pulling something closer.

The sound of her shoes on the sidewalk, the rustle of leaves overhead, the quiet buzz of the streetlamp—everything felt sharper. Brighter.

And then it just… hit me.

All at once.

I couldn’t hold it in anymore.

I reached out, gently grabbing her wrist and pulling her to a stop beneath the halo of light from the lamp overhead.

“Gray?” she blinked, startled.

But I didn’t give myself time to think. I stepped in, cupped her face in my hands, and kissed her.

Right there under the streetlight.

Soft at first—nervous, almost—but real. Like everything I hadn’t said was pouring out through that kiss.

She gasped quietly against my lips, and then—slowly, sweetly—kissed me back.

Her hands rose, one settling on my chest, the other curling lightly into the fabric of my shirt.

The street was quiet.

Just the two of us.

Just this moment.

When we finally pulled apart, she looked up at me, wide-eyed, breath slightly uneven.

“I—” I started, but she shook her head with a gentle smile.

“You don’t have to say anything,” she whispered.

But I wanted to.

God, I wanted to.

But then she leaned in again.

This time, with more confidence.

Her lips pressed to mine, deeper. My hand instinctively found her hip, drawing her closer. She melted against me, her arms wrapping around my neck like she didn’t want to let go.

She tasted sweet—like honey, and her lips were soft, addictive, and I already knew I could lose hours, days, in them.

When she finally pulled back, her breath was warm against my cheek. I tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear without thinking.

“I need to get home…” she whispered.

“I know.”

She looked up at me, her eyes catching the glow of the streetlight. “Come inside?”

I smirked, heartbeat thudding. “Okay.”

Her apartment was quiet, bathed in warm, soft lighting as she unlocked the door and led me in. No words were exchanged—we didn’t need them.

She pulled me to the couch, and before I could sit, her hands were already at my shoulders, tugging me down with her.

And then we were kissing again.

Not gentle this time—but hungry. Messy in the best way.

Our fingers tangled in each other’s hair, our mouths moving like we’d been starving for this. Her lips moved to my neck, and I let out a quiet exhale, gripping her waist as I felt her press closer.

My fingertips skimmed the hem of her shirt, brushing over her side, over the soft curve of her hip.

She didn’t flinch.

If anything, she leaned into it.

The air between us crackled with everything we hadn’t said—and everything we were saying now, without a single word.

We finally pulled apart, our breaths still uneven, hearts still pounding.

She smiled at me, cheeks flushed, eyes shining.

“I could kiss you all day,” I whispered, forehead pressed lightly to hers.

“I want you to…” she murmured, voice just as breathless.

I smirked, hand brushing her cheek. “Tomorrow.”

She pouted, lips sticking out in the most ridiculous way.

I leaned in and kissed the tip of her nose. “I promise.”

“You better,” she whispered, playful but sincere.

I chuckled and kissed her again—soft, slow, something that said this isn’t over.

“I’ll see you in the morning?” I asked as I stood.

She nodded, rising to walk me to the door.

There was something new in her smile now—braver. A little spark that hadn’t been there before.

“Good night, Gray.”

“Good night, Sweetheart.”

She blushed, biting her lip as she watched me walk away.

And I didn’t stop smiling the entire way home.

---

A few days had passed since the night we kissed.

And since then? I couldn’t stop.

Every chance I got—between classes, after school, during our project time—I kissed her. Her lips, her forehead, her cheeks, the top of her head. Anywhere, anytime. Like I couldn’t get enough.

Because I couldn’t.

And right now? After school, at her place, she was trying to finish the last paragraph of our report.

And I was failing to let her.

I leaned in and kissed just beneath her ear, my hand resting on her waist.

“Gray!” she giggled, tilting her head as she tried to keep writing. “I need to write this last paragraph!”

“Five more minutes,” I murmured against her neck.

“You said that ten minutes ago…” she whispered, her breath catching as I nipped lightly at her skin.

“I meant five more after that,” I said, grinning into her collarbone.

She let out a soft sigh, melting into me for a second before catching herself and nudging me away with her elbow—though not too hard.

“If we fail this project,” she said, trying to sound stern, “I’m blaming you.”

“You can punish me later,” I teased, pulling her back for another kiss.

Her face went crimson.

“G-Gray Fullbuster!”

“What? I’m just saying I’ll take full responsibility.”

She tried to glare at me, but the corners of her mouth betrayed her—and before I knew it, she was laughing.

“Okay, okay—two more minutes, then I have to finish this paragraph.”

I held up a hand like I was swearing an oath. “Scout’s honor.”

She leaned into my side with a smile. “You were never a scout.”

“Yeah, but if I had been, I definitely would've earned a badge in distracting you.”

I cupped her cheek, tilting her face toward me, and kissed her again.

She hummed softly against my lips, her fingers clutching at my shirt like she couldn’t pull me close enough. Then, without thinking, she tugged my bottom lip gently between her teeth.

Her eyes went wide as soon as she realized. “S-sorry!”

I smirked, heart racing. “Don’t. I like that.”

Her face turned bright red, and it only made her look more beautiful.

We’d been sitting on the floor this whole time, but now she shifted, rising onto her knees, facing me fully. Our eyes met, and I tilted my head slightly, searching her expression.

“What?” I asked, voice soft, my pulse pounding in my ears.

She hesitated—just for a breath—and then let out a shaky exhale. Slowly, her fingers went to the buttons of her blouse. One by one, she undid them, her hands trembling slightly. First a few, then all of them, until her blouse hung open, revealing pale skin and a simple black bra.

My eyes went wide. My breath hitched.

“D-do you want to… um… touch me?” she asked, voice so quiet I barely caught the words.

I swallowed hard, trying to calm my racing heart. My mouth opened, but it took a second for the words to catch up.

“I—I, uh…” I cleared my throat, forcing my voice steady. “I would very much like to do that… but only if you, y’know… really want me to.”

She nodded, that small, brave smile lighting up her flushed face. “I do.”

I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding and smiled, pulling her closer. My lips found hers again, slow, deep, full of everything I felt but didn’t know how to say.

My hands slid to her waist, fingers brushing her warm skin where her blouse had fallen open. She shivered under my touch, and it sent a thrill through me I couldn’t describe.

I kissed down the line of her jaw, to the soft curve of her neck, nipping gently at her skin. She gasped—a soft, breathy sound that made my heart race even faster.

One hand moved up, skimming over her stomach, then her ribs, my fingertips barely grazing the edge of her bra.

I paused, looking up at her, searching her face one more time. “You’re sure I can?”

Her voice shook, but her eyes were clear. “P-positive.”

I smiled, leaning in to kiss her again, my touch as gentle as I could make it—as if I could somehow show her with my hands what I couldn’t put into words.

My thumb rubbed slow circles against her warm skin, and she let out the softest hum, her eyes fluttering shut for a second. I gently pushed her hair over one shoulder, leaning in to kiss along the column of her throat. The soft, clean scent of her skin filled my senses, and I swear my heart was beating so loud she could hear it.

Her blouse slipped further, down to her elbows, until she let it fall completely, pooling on the floor beside us without a word. The sight of her like that—so open, so trusting—just about undid me.

Carefully, I guided her down so she was lying beneath me, stretched out on the rug. I hovered over her, running my thumb over her bottom lip, watching the way her breath hitched, the way her lips parted just slightly.

Then, without hesitation, she took my other hand in both of hers and brought it up, placing it gently over her breast. My fingers stilled for a second, the soft weight of her beneath my palm, the delicate curve, the way she fit so perfectly in my hand even through the thin fabric of her bra.

I swallowed, hard, my throat dry, my heart pounding so loud I was sure the world could hear it.

She giggled softly, cheeks flushed, eyes bright.

“Relax…” she whispered, leaning up to kiss me, her lips soft and sure.

“Easy for you to say,” I muttered, my voice rough around the edges. “You get to see these every day.”

That made her laugh—really laugh—and it was the most beautiful sound in the world.

I groaned and dropped my head to her shoulder, trying to will myself to calm down, to breathe.

“Just… here,” she said, her voice gentle, steady. She wrapped her hand around mine and began to guide it, slow and sure, showing me what she liked, what felt good.

I followed her lead, heart racing, but this time with something calmer underneath—something deeper.

Because this wasn’t just about the heat of the moment.

It was about her trust.

And I didn’t want to break that for anything.

She sighed softly, biting her lip as she let go of my hand—her way of saying go ahead.

Her lips met mine again, slow and wanting, and I kissed her back just as deeply. I felt her fingers working between us, undoing the rest of the buttons on my shirt. I shivered when her fingertips skimmed over my stomach, light as air.

It was 7PM.

And right on schedule—her phone buzzed.

We both felt it, both heard it.

But neither of us moved.

“J-just ignore it…” she whispered against my mouth, her voice barely a breath.

I nodded, brushing her hair from her face, my fingers grazing her cheek.

Then I reached for her bra strap, sliding it gently down her arm. She didn’t stop me. Her breathing hitched, but her eyes stayed on mine, steady and sure.

Buzz.

Again.

Not even a full minute after the last.

With a quiet groan, she reached over, grabbed the phone from the edge of the couch—and hit ignore.

I couldn’t help but chuckle. “He’s gonna kill you for ignoring his calls.”

“I’d like to see him try,” she said, a defiant little smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

I smirked, leaned in again, and kissed her—deeper this time, our hands finding each other again as the phone buzzed once more and we didn’t care.

Because right now, it was just us.

“T-take it off…” she whispered.

I blinked. “What?”

Her cheeks were bright red as she looked away. “My—my bra. Take it off…”

My heart stopped.

My brain short-circuited.

Her eyes slowly drifted back up to meet mine and then—

“Gray-sama?”

My soul left my body.

My face turned firetruck red, and I swore I actually got dizzy. Did she just—did she seriously just—

She propped herself up on her elbows, tilting her head with the most dangerous innocent expression I had ever seen.

“Is something wrong, Gray-sama?”

Sweet Jesus she said it again.

“I—I—uh—”

CRASH.

The door exploded open like it had been kicked off the hinges by a full-grown bull.

“JUVIA, YOU BETTER BE DEAD—THAT’S WHY YOU’RE MISSING MY—WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?!”

A giant stood in the doorway.

Like… a real-life, long-black-spiky-haired, red-eyed demon man whose voice could crack concrete.

Gajeel.

“Oh shit,” I whispered.

Juvia screamed, scrambling for her blouse, clutching it to her chest like a shield. “GAJEEL?! GET OUT!”

“I ASKED WHO YOU ARE!” he bellowed, pointing at me like I had personally committed war crimes.

“I—uh—I’m Gray,” I choked out, scrambling to button my shirt and wondering how fast I could leap out the window without dying.

He stormed into the apartment, the floor shaking under his boots.

“GRAY?! GRAY WHO?!”

“Gray Fullbuster—classmate, project partner, student, not a threat please don’t kill me—”

“YOU TOUCH HER?!”

“GAJEEL, GET OUT!!” Juvia shrieked, literally shoving her much taller brother back toward the door, her blouse half-on, half-hanging, her face redder than mine.

“I’M GONNA KILL THIS HALF-NAKED BASTARD—”

“GAJEEL!!”

“WHAT IN THE UNHOLY HELL IS GOING ON IN HERE—”

“OUT!!” she finally screamed, pushing him back through the door and slamming it shut behind him.

I sat frozen on the floor, wide-eyed, shirt wrinkled and unbuttoned halfway, trembling in fear.

Silence.

Then Juvia turned around, panting.

I opened my mouth. “So… your brother, huh?”

She covered her face with both hands. “I am never going to emotionally recover from this.”

“Same,” I croaked.

---

I sat stiffly on one end of the couch, trying not to make eye contact with the seven-foot death machine standing in the center of the living room.

Juvia sat on the opposite end, arms crossed, expression equal parts annoyed and embarrassed.

Gajeel stood there like a steel statue forged out of pure judgment, arms folded, glare locked on me like I owed him money.

“Gajeel—” Juvia started.

“Quiet, Juvia,” he said without even looking at her.

She let out a huff and crossed her arms, sinking back into the couch with an eye roll that probably would’ve gotten me killed if I tried it.

Gajeel’s gaze didn’t move from me. “What’s your name?”

“Uh—Gray,” I said, sitting up straighter like that would save me.

“How do you know my sister?”

“Sc-school, sir.” My voice cracked halfway through the word sir, and Juvia snickered. I didn’t dare look at her. I was too busy concentrating on breathing.

“School, huh?” Gajeel narrowed his eyes like I’d just admitted to a felony. “How old are you?”

“I’ll, um… I’ll be eighteen next week…”

He shifted, glancing at Juvia now, voice like thunder. “And when did this”—he waved a hand at the two of us, the couch, the invisible crime scene—“happen? You’ve barely been here a month yet!”

Juvia uncrossed her arms and sat forward, fire sparking in her eyes. “I’m allowed to make my own decisions, Gajeel! I’m not a child!”

Gajeel opened his mouth, ready to fire back—but froze. I think even he wasn’t ready for her to talk to him like that. He stared at her, then at me, then back at her.

And I just sat there, praying to every god I’d ever heard of.

“I don’t like it,” he muttered finally, scowling deeper.

“You don’t have to like it,” Juvia shot back. “But you will respect it. Or you can leave.”

Gajeel blinked, his jaw working, like he was trying to figure out what dimension he’d just fallen into.

“I ain’t done with him,” he grumbled, jabbing a finger at me.

I managed to find my voice. “Understood, sir.”

“Stop calling him sir!” Juvia groaned, burying her face in her hands.

“Better question,” Juvia snapped, glaring at her brother. “Why are you here?”

“I met some girl online who lives around here, so I figured I’d pop by,” Gajeel said with a shrug. “But when you didn’t answer my calls—”

“—You thought the best idea was to break down my door?!”

“I thought you were being murdered!”

“I clearly wasn’t!”

“No, you were getting assaulted!”

She shot up to her feet, hands on her hips. “I WAS NOT BEING ASSAULTED!”

“WELL THAT’S HOW IT LOOKED!”

I stood up slowly, raising a hand like I was trying to calm wild animals. “I should probably get going…”

Both of them turned to look at me.

Gajeel looked relieved.

Juvia… didn’t.

Her brows dipped, eyes a little wide, mouth slightly open. “What?”

“I mean,” I said, scratching the back of my neck, “it’s getting late. And I’m sure you two have… catching up to do.”

“Gray…”

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” I said softly, offering a small smile.

She looked like she wanted to say something else—but didn’t.

I turned and slipped out the door, closing it behind me as gently as I could.

For a few seconds, I just stood there in the hallway, staring at the wall and wondering how I was still alive.

Then I chuckled—low, disbelieving—and started walking home.

The night was cool, and the quiet gave me space to think. My mind kept replaying the sound of her laugh, the way her lips felt, the warmth of her skin beneath my hands. The way she looked at me—like she trusted me with more than just her body.

And the fact that she let me in that close… it meant something.

I slowed to a stop on the sidewalk, stuffing my hands in my pockets as the city moved around me.

I smiled, barely able to believe the words as I whispered them to the night:

“I think I love her.”

I needed to tell her.

Not tonight—not after the chaos, not with Gajeel probably still glaring holes in the wall. No, it had to be right.

Let’s see… maybe tomorrow? But where? At school? No. That felt too plain, too public. Not special enough—not for her.

Dinner.

Yeah. Dinner sounded right. A real dinner. Just the two of us, away from school, away from her brother, away from anything that wasn’t us.

The thought made my chest feel tight—but in a good way.

I grinned the whole walk home, my mind racing, my heart light in a way it hadn’t been in… I couldn’t even remember when. Every thought was of her: the way she smiled at me, the way she laughed, the way she trusted me enough to let me see her in those vulnerable, quiet moments.

I couldn’t wait to tell her.

To show her that I wasn’t just the cold, guarded guy people thought I was. That she was the first—the only—one who made me want to open that door.

I was going to tell her what she meant to me.

And I was going to make sure it was a night she’d never forget.

The next morning, I got to class early.

I couldn’t help it—I was excited. I’d been up half the night planning out how to ask her to dinner. I was ready. I couldn’t stop picturing the way she’d smile when I asked. The way her eyes would light up.

She didn’t walk with us this morning. I figured she was running late. No big deal.

And then she came in.

I smiled, heart kicking up like always. “Good morning, Sweetheart.”

But she didn’t look at me.

“Hello,” she said quietly, already pulling out her books.

Something in her tone made my smile falter. “Did you sleep well?”

She kept her eyes down, unpacking her bag, setting up her desk like she hadn’t heard me at all.

“Juvia?”

Before I could say anything else, the door creaked open and a tall, cranky-looking woman stepped in.

“Good morning, everyone,” she barked. “Mr. Makarov isn’t in today, so we’ll be doing some practice quizzes for the day.”

She started passing out papers, and I barely registered it—I was too focused on Juvia.

“Hey, is everything—”

“No talking!” the woman snapped, glaring in my direction as the papers made their way to us.

Juvia didn’t even glance over. She just dove right in, her pen scratching across the page like the quiz was the only thing in the world that mattered.

I watched her out of the corner of my eye, my stomach twisting into a knot.

What the hell was this?

What changed overnight?

Why wouldn’t she look at me?

That nervous, cold feeling settled in my chest, heavy and uncomfortable. Something was wrong. I just didn’t know what.

And I hated not knowing.

I spent the whole day trying to talk to her, but nothing worked.
Every time I got close, she either turned away or pretended I wasn’t there.
It was driving me insane.

By lunch, I was practically buzzing with nerves.
She was already sitting at our usual table when I walked in, but the second I sat down beside her, she stood up.

“I’m not hungry,” she mumbled, grabbing her tray and walking off.

She didn’t come back.

“You guys okay?” Lucy asked, giving me a concerned look.

“I... I don’t know,” I admitted, my voice low. “I thought we were. After last night but—”

“Last night?” Her eyes narrowed. “What happened last night?”

I felt my ears go hot. “Uh—nothing. I just... met her brother, is all.”

Lucy raised a brow, clearly not buying it, but thankfully, she didn’t push. No way I was about to tell her I nearly made it to second base with Juvia before a red-eyed demon kicked down her door.

Gym couldn’t come fast enough. We were outside again, which would’ve been great, if I wasn’t so completely distracted.

Natsu and I tossed a football back and forth, but I barely saw it.
I kept looking for her.

When I finally spotted her across the field, I didn’t even hesitate—I jogged straight over. She was laughing with a few of her friends, but the second I reached her, she stiffened.

I reached out and gently grabbed her wrist. She jumped.

“Can we talk?” I asked.

She glanced nervously at her friends, then nodded.

We walked behind the bleachers in silence.

“What’s going on?” I asked once we were out of sight.

“Nothing,” she said, eyes down, twisting her fingers.

“Juvia, please.” I stepped closer. “What’s wrong?”

“I said nothing.”

“You’re clearly lying.”

She bit her lip, shoulders trembling just slightly. “You left…” she whispered.

“What?”

“Last night. After we—after I—after what we almost did…” Her voice cracked. “You just left.”

My heart dropped into my stomach.

“Sweetheart…” I reached for her hand.

She hugged herself, her arms crossed tight as if she could hold herself together that way.
"I... I had no idea you were going to leave," she whispered, voice breaking. "If I’d known, I never would've... I wouldn't have let things go that far."

Her words hit me like a punch to the gut.

I stepped forward and gently cupped her face, wiping away the tears starting to fall.
"Baby, no—don’t say that. I left because of your brother, not because of you. I didn’t want to make things worse between you two."

She blinked, more tears threatening to fall, but she didn’t look away.

"I wanted to stay," I said, my voice low and honest. "God, I wanted to stay. I would've spent the whole night there if you'd asked me to."

She sniffled again, and I felt her lean just slightly into my hand.

"Please, Juvia... you have to believe me. I only left because I thought it was the right thing to do after everything that happened. I swear it had nothing to do with you."

She met my gaze then, her eyes wide and glassy. Slowly, she lifted her hand and wiped away one of her own tears.
"Really?" she asked, voice small.

"Really." I nodded, brushing my thumb across her cheek. "And… there’s something else. I wasn’t gonna say it until tonight, but..." I took a breath. "I need to tell you now."

Her brows lifted slightly, uncertain but listening.

"I’m in love with you."
The words came out quiet but sure. "I think I have been for a while. I just didn’t know what it was until last night. And I didn’t want the first time I said it to be after I hurt you."

Her lips parted in surprise, a soft gasp leaving her.

"I love you, Juvia."

She blinked, her lips parting like she wanted to say something—but nothing came.
"I—I should get back..." she mumbled, eyes darting away.

Before I could speak, she turned and quickly walked off, jogging back to the field like I hadn’t just dropped a bomb on her world—or mine.
I stood there frozen, still tasting the words on my tongue.

What just happened...?

I walked back in a daze, trying to make sense of it, watching her from a distance as she casually stretched her arms and rejoined her friends. Like we hadn’t just had the most intense conversation of my life behind the bleachers.

Natsu tossed the football at my chest, snapping me out of it.
"Where’d you disappear to?"

I caught the ball stiffly, still watching her.
"I, uh… I told Juvia I loved her."

His eyes lit up, grin wide.
"That’s awesome! What’d she say?"

I stared at the ground, then up at the girl who just ran away from me.
"...She said she had to get back."

"...Oh."
Even Natsu looked unsure now.

"Yeah," I muttered.

He stared at me for a second, the smile slowly fading off his face.
"Wait, that's it? She just walked away?"

"Ran, actually."

"...Dude." He winced like he could feel secondhand embarrassment for me. "That’s rough."

I let out a long breath and ran my fingers through my hair, frustration and confusion mixing into one giant knot in my chest.
"I thought it would go differently. I thought she'd... I don't know. Say something."

Natsu tossed the football aside and leaned back on his hands.
"Look, Juvia’s not like most people. She overthinks, feels everything super deep, and she’s probably freaking out right now because that meant a lot more to her than you think."

"You think?"

He shrugged.
"I’m not a genius or anything, but I’ve seen the way she looks at you, Gray. Girl's been gone for you since day one. Maybe she just… panicked."

I glanced back across the field where she stood with her friends, laughing at something—but it looked forced. Her eyes kept flicking over to where I was, and when they met mine for a second, she quickly looked away.

"I need to talk to her again," I muttered.

Natsu clapped me on the back. "Then do it. Just... maybe not right now, while she’s surrounded by people."

I nodded slowly, still watching her.
"Yeah. Tonight. I’ll talk to her tonight… and I’ll make her hear me this time."

---

We walked home in silence—her hands clasped in front of her, mine buried deep in my pockets. The air between us buzzed with unspoken tension. When we reached her apartment, she paused at the door but didn’t move to open it.

“Can I come in?” I asked, my voice lower than I meant it to be.

She hesitated, then nodded. “Um… yeah. My brother’s out. He’s on a date or… something.”

She pushed the door open and stepped inside. I followed, closing it quietly behind me. She kicked off her shoes and sank into the couch, and I did the same, sitting at the opposite end. The space between us felt like a mile.

“I’m sorry…” she said softly, not meeting my eyes.

“No—I’m sorry,” I said, shifting toward her. “I didn’t mean to mess things up. I just… I didn’t know what to do.”

Before I could say more, her lips were on mine. Warm, soft, urgent. She cupped my face, pulling me closer until the only thing I could feel was her.

“I... I love you too,” she whispered against my mouth.

That was all it took. I crashed my lips against hers again, this time deeper, more desperate, every inch of restraint snapping like a rubber band. I leaned into her, easing us down onto the couch as her hands tangled in my shirt, tugging until it was hanging open.

My fingers moved with practiced care, slipping her blouse open as her breath caught in her throat. She arched into me, her skin warm beneath my palms as I slid them over the curve of her waist. I dipped my head to her neck, kissing along the column of her throat until she let out a soft, shaky sigh, her body pressing flush against mine.

Her hands explored me just as hungrily, tracing the lines of my chest, sliding into my hair, tugging gently when I kissed that sensitive spot below her ear. We moved together like we’d been waiting for this forever—heat curling between us, breaths growing shorter, everything else fading away.

There was only her. And I didn’t want to stop.

“Gray?” she whispered, her voice soft and breathless.

“What is it, Sweetheart?” I murmured against her skin, my lips still trailing slow, lingering kisses along her neck.

“C-can we…” she hesitated, fingers curling in my hair, “can we pick up where we left off last night?”

I froze for a second, pulling back just enough to look into her eyes. God—those eyes. So open. So full of trust, of wanting.

“Is that what you want?” I asked, my voice low, searching her face.

She blushed, nibbling her lip as she brushed my hair back from my forehead. “Yes,” she said softly, voice steady despite the pink rising in her cheeks. “I want you to touch me, Gray-sama…”

The giggle she added at the end sent a spark right down my spine.

I felt the heat crawl up my neck, my ears burning.

“Do you… like when I call you that?” she teased, her smirk completely unfair.

I cleared my throat, my voice cracking slightly. “Uh—well, I mean, it’s uh, you know…”

She raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying herself.

I sighed, dropping my head to her shoulder with a muffled groan. “Okay, yes. Yes, it turns me on. Happy now?”

She laughed—really laughed—and then pulled me into a kiss that was all heat and affection, her fingers gripping the back of my neck.

“Very,” she whispered against my lips.

And just like that, I was lost in her again.

“Come with me,” she said, her voice soft but sure as she stood and took my hand.

I didn’t hesitate—I let her guide me, following her into her bedroom.

It was exactly her—soft, warm, full of little touches that made the space feel safe. The faint scent of her perfume hung in the air, and I didn’t know if my heart was pounding from where we were or where this was going.

She stopped in front of me, cheeks tinged a beautiful shade of pink. Gaze steady, she gently nudged me to sit on the edge of her bed.

I sat, watching, breath caught somewhere between my chest and throat.

Without breaking eye contact, she slid the rest of her blouse off her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor. Her fingers found the zipper at the side of her skirt, slowly pulling it down until the fabric pooled around her feet. She stepped out of it, every movement deliberate, and crossed the space between us.

“Tell me you love me again,” she whispered, standing so close I could feel her warmth.

I smirked, leaning in to kiss her. “Promise you won’t run off again?”

She giggled, a sound that made my heart stutter. “Promise.”

I cupped her face, pulling her gently into my lap, and she melted against me. “I love you. So much,” I said, the words heavy with everything I felt.

Her smile lit up the room, and she kissed me again, sweet and full of longing.

My hands found her hips, drawing her even closer before I shifted us, rolling her beneath me, her hair splayed across the pillows. She tugged my shirt off, her fingertips grazing the scar on my stomach.

She didn’t say anything about it. Just leaned up and kissed my cheek, soft and sure.

“I love you too,” she breathed, and I swore nothing had ever felt more right.

Everything after that felt like a blur—slow, heated, unstoppable. Her bra slipped away, my pants ended up somewhere on the floor, and soon it was just the two of us, skin on skin, hearts racing, breaths mingling.

Her skin was soft and warm, every curve and dip of her body making my pulse race. She was perfect.

I kissed her chest, hands caressing her gently, taking my time. My lips trailed lower, tasting her skin, worshipping every inch I could reach. I didn’t know if I was doing everything right—but by the way she arched into me, the way she gasped and whimpered, it was working.

"O-oh, just like that, Gray-sama..."

Hearing that sent another rush of heat through me.

I released her nipple with a soft, wet pop, and her breath hitched. I found her mouth again, kissing her deep, slow, savoring the feel of her lips beneath mine.

One hand rested on her hip, steadying both of us, while the other cradled her cheek. Then I felt it—her hand wrapping around my wrist, guiding me down, slow and sure.

I broke the kiss, searching her eyes, needing to be certain.

"L-lower..." she whispered, her voice trembling with anticipation, with trust.

And so I let her guide me, my hand following the path she wanted, heart hammering at how much I wanted to give her everything she was asking for—and more.

My fingertips reached the waistband of her underwear—soft, smooth, delicate, just like her, with a tiny bow right in the center.

She kissed me again, lips warm and eager, but her hand stayed wrapped around my wrist, still guiding me, still needing that reassurance.

“Lower…” she whispered, and I swallowed hard, heart thudding so loud I was sure she could hear it.

Slowly, I slipped my hand beneath the fabric, feeling the soft little tuft of curls, every nerve in my body lit up with how close we were. That’s when she finally let go of my wrist, her arms falling back, resting on either side of her head, surrendering to me completely.

“You sure?” I murmured, searching her face.

She nodded, cheeks flushed, eyes full of trust.

I kissed her deeply, pouring everything I felt into it, and then let my fingers move, exploring gently, carefully.

Her gasp was soft but filled the room when I finally touched her, slick and warm beneath my fingertips. I started slow, watching the way her brow furrowed, the way her lips parted, the way her eyes fluttered shut as she lost herself in the moment.

And then—curiosity and desire mixing—I tried something I’d only imagined before, something I knew I’d only ever want to do with her.

My thumb found that sensitive spot, and I circled it slowly, applying just the right amount of pressure, watching her closely for any sign it was too much or too little.

Her breath hitched—sharp, surprised—and her eyes flew open, locking onto mine.

“M-mnf…” she whimpered, her whole body trembling slightly beneath me

“Is this okay?” I asked, my voice low, my thumb still tracing gentle circles, fingers moving with slow, steady care.

“Ye-yes…” she gasped, her voice trembling, her body responding to every little change in rhythm, every slight adjustment of pressure. I couldn’t stop myself from watching her face—the way she bit her lip, the way her brows drew together, the way her eyes fluttered when I found a spot that made her breath hitch.

“More, Gray-sama, please…” she whimpered.

Hearing her like that did something to me I couldn’t even describe. I slid a finger inside, slow, careful, feeling her warmth around me as I moved in and out, finding a pace that made her moan—soft, beautiful sounds I wanted to hear over and over.

“Can I take these off?” I whispered, fingers brushing at the waistband of her underwear, my heart pounding with the need to be closer, to see all of her—but only if she wanted that too.

“Off?” she echoed, voice breathy, eyes wide—but not afraid.

“Only if it’s okay,” I said gently. “I just want to see all of you.”

She blushed deeply, looking away for a second. “There’s not much to see, Gray-sama…”

I froze, staring at her. How could she think that?

“It’s not nice to lie,” I said softly, brushing my nose against hers, my thumb stroking her cheek.

“I’m not lying…” she whispered, chewing her lip.

“Juvia,” I said, my voice steady, full of everything I felt. “You’re the most breathtaking woman I’ve ever seen. And I won’t let you say otherwise.”

Her eyes glistened with emotion, and she smiled, small but real. She lifted her hips slightly in silent permission, trusting me.

Her small, nervous smile said everything.

I kissed her softly, slowly, letting her feel how much I meant it. Every brush of my lips told her: You're beautiful. You're perfect. You're mine, if you'll have me.

Carefully, I hooked my fingers at the waistband of her underwear, sliding them down, watching her as I did—giving her every chance to stop me, but she didn’t. Her eyes stayed on mine, full of trust and a little bit of wonder, and when the last of the fabric joined the rest of our clothes on the floor, I sat back for a second.

And God, she was stunning.

“See?” I breathed, my voice rough with emotion. “How could you ever think you’re anything but incredible?”

Her blush deepened, but she didn’t look away—not this time.

I leaned in, kissing her again, hands sliding gently along her sides, memorizing every curve, every soft, warm inch of her. My fingers returned to where she’d guided me before, slow and careful, my thumb finding that sensitive spot while my finger moved inside her, steady, gentle, learning what made her sigh, what made her gasp, what made her tremble beneath me.

Her hands clutched at my shoulders, her breathing ragged, her hips moving with me now, meeting my touch as she grew bolder, more lost in the moment.

“Gray-sama…” she moaned, and hearing her like that made my heart feel like it would burst.

I kissed along her jaw, her neck, her collarbone, taking my time, worshipping her with my mouth and hands, wanting her to feel everything.

“You’re so beautiful,” I whispered against her skin. “So, so beautiful.”

And I kept going, moving with her, for her, until I felt her body start to tense, her breath hitch, her fingers tightening their grip on me as I helped her find her release—her moans soft, broken, breathtaking.

I held her close as she came down, kissing her face, her hair, murmuring how much I loved her, how perfect she was.

“That… that was amazing,” Juvia said, still breathless, her voice soft and full of wonder.

I smirked, pressing a kiss to her shoulder as I brushed my hand over her waist. “Glad to hear it.”

“Gray-sama?” she said, and the way she said it made my heart skip, even now.

“Hm?”

She propped herself up on her elbows, cheeks still flushed, hair a little messy, and she was beautiful.

“Well, the girls and I were talking the other day…”

Oh no.

My body tensed immediately. If there was one universal truth I’d learned in life, it was this: when girls talk, it usually spells trouble for their boyfriends.

“A-and, well, um… Natsu does this thing to Lucy and I—well—I was wondering if you’d do it to me...?”

I blinked. My brain short-circuited.

“…Oh?” I asked, trying to sound casual even though I was absolutely trying to calculate whether I’d need to punch Natsu in the throat tomorrow.

She nodded quickly. “I-I forget what it was called, though…”

I pulled her close, wrapping her in the blanket and resting my chin against her shoulder.

“Well, you figure it out,” I murmured against her skin, “and when you do, I’ll do it.”

She giggled, turning to kiss my face repeatedly. “Okay!”

Later that night, after I got home—before Gajeel barged in and ruined the calm—I pulled out my phone and sent a text with the kind of hesitation that only deep shame and curiosity could produce.

Gray: Question.
Flame Brain: ?
Gray: Juvia said Lucy told her you did something for her in the bedroom but couldn’t remember what it was. Do you have any idea what she’s talking about?
Flame Brain: Gray, there’s a lot of things I do in the bedroom. You’re gonna have to be more specific.

I groaned out loud, dragging a hand down my face.

Gray: Never mind. You’re no help.
Flame Brain: Rude! 😤
Flame Brain: Ask Lucy, she’s the one who calls it the “thing.” I just do the thing.

Fantastic.

Now I had to either (A) wait for Juvia to remember or (B) somehow survive the humiliation of texting Lucy and asking her what freaky name she gave some move Natsu does in bed.

Neither option felt like a win.

Still… if it made Juvia that curious?

I’d probably do it in a heartbeat.

---

“Hehe, Gray-sama, we need to get to class!” she laughed, breathless, cheeks flushed in that way that made my heart do stupid things.

“Shh, five more minutes,” I murmured, nipping at her neck just to hear that little squeak she made when I hit the right spot.

“Five more minutes doesn’t exist with you!” she protested, swatting at me.

“Okay, okay—fine. Ten more minutes,” I teased, grinning as I slid my hand down, slipping it into her shorts just enough to give her a playful squeeze.

“Gray-sama!” she gasped, looking around wildly. “Someone will see!”

“We’re all alone,” I said, brushing my nose against hers. “No one’s gonna see.”

She tried to scold me, but the smile tugging at her lips gave her away. “You’re a naughty, naughty man, Gray Fullbuster.”

I smirked, leaning in closer. “Oooh, say that again—but spank me this time.”

“GRAY!” she shrieked, her face turning the most adorable shade of crimson.

I burst out laughing, the sound echoing behind the bleachers. She groaned, covering her face. “I can’t with you. I’m going inside!”

Before she could slip away, I grabbed her wrist gently and tugged her back to me. “Just one more kiss,” I said, voice low, pleading.

She sighed dramatically but couldn’t hide her grin as she wrapped her arms around my neck. “Fine. One more. Then you have to wait until after school.”

“So mean,” I mumbled against her lips, pulling her close, savoring the warmth of her body against mine. “I love you.”

“I love you more, Gray-sama,” she whispered, her breath mixing with mine.

“Not possible,” I said, shaking my head as I kissed her again, slow and lingering.

Finally, she pulled back, shaking her head at me with that same sweet, exasperated look. She turned to go, heading toward the locker room. And just because I couldn’t resist, I swatted her ass on the way.

She shot me a look over her shoulder, but there was no real heat in it—just that sparkle in her eye that told me she loved every second of this.

I winked.

She rolled her eyes, but her smile said it all.

We sat in class after gym, the room quiet except for the scratch of pencils and the occasional flip of a page.

Juvia was focused, head down, diligently taking notes—like the perfect student she always was.

But me?

I couldn’t stop staring at her.

Specifically at the tiny mark just under her ear, the one I’d left there behind the bleachers. A reminder she was mine.

“You’re beautiful when you write,” I whispered, leaning in just enough so only she could hear.

She paused, glancing at me from the corner of her eye, cheeks turning that soft pink that drove me crazy.

“Shh,” she murmured, lips curving into a small smile as she shook her head, “you’re distracting me.”

“Good,” I smirked, resting my chin on my hand, eyes never leaving her.

She bit her lip, trying to refocus on her notebook, but I could see the way her hand trembled just slightly, the way her ears turned red.

And I sat there thinking about how I was supposed to survive until after school.

Juvia tried to focus, her eyes on the board, her pen scribbling dutifully across the page.

But I wasn’t about to let her off that easy.

I leaned over just a little closer, close enough that my shoulder brushed hers.

“You always tilt your head like that when you're concentrating,” I whispered, voice low and teasing. “It’s cute.”

She flinched slightly, biting back a smile. “Gray…”

“Yes?”

“Stop it.”

I didn’t.

Instead, I let my fingers brush lightly over her thigh beneath the desk. Nothing bold—just a faint graze, slow and casual.

She stiffened slightly, shooting me a glare from the corner of her eye—but she didn’t pull away.

My fingers tapped a light rhythm against the fabric of her skirt, just high enough to make her squirm but not high enough to get us detention.

“You’re really focused, huh?” I murmured.

“I’m trying so hard to be,” she hissed under her breath, eyes flicking to the teacher at the front of the room.

I smirked. Her cheeks were full-on crimson, and when she shifted slightly, I knew she was fighting to keep still.

Then I leaned in again, breath brushing her ear.

“Want me to stop?”

Her pen froze in place. She didn’t turn, didn’t say a word.

But her hand slowly slid under the desk and took mine, holding it still—keeping it right where it was.

“Only if you make it up to me after school,” she whispered.

I grinned like a devil.

“Deal.”

I stretched, arms high above my head as I leaned back in my chair, letting out a quiet, exaggerated sigh. My shirt rode up just enough to show a sliver of skin, and sure enough—when I glanced sideways, I caught her.

Eyes locked on my stomach.

And that little bite of her lip?

Dead giveaway.

“What are you looking at?” I asked, smirking.

“Wh-what? Nothing!” she said too quickly, snapping her gaze back to her notebook.

“You’re lyinggg,” I teased, nudging her thigh with my knee under the desk.

Her blush deepened, and I grinned, dropping my voice just low enough for her ears alone. “I think you wanna get your hands on me, huh?”

“Gray!” she hissed, half-scandalized, half-falling apart already.

Before she could retaliate, the teacher’s voice cut across the room.

“Let’s try to stay focused, shall we?”

Juvia jumped, practically knocking her pencil off her desk. “S-sorry!”

I bit the inside of my cheek, fighting a laugh as she ducked her head and started scribbling furiously like her life depended on it.

But then—

She reached under the desk and ran her fingers just under the hem of my shirt, a light, sneaky little graze over my stomach. Just enough to make me flinch this time.

She didn’t even look at me.

Just smiled sweetly and kept writing.

Touché, Sweetheart.

As we walked home, Juvia drifted back to chat with Lucy, while I stuck with Natsu—who was already way too hyped about something.

“So what are we doing Friday?” he asked, practically bouncing on his heels.

I stiffened.

Friday. My eighteenth birthday.

And I hated birthdays. Always had. The attention, the fuss, the pressure to act like I was enjoying it when I really just wanted to not be in the spotlight for once.

“Nothing,” I muttered.

Natsu groaned. “Dude, come on! You’re turning eighteen! Let’s celebrate!”

I let out a long sigh. “Fine. But nothing crazy, okay?”

“Deal!” His grin was downright evil. “GUYS! GRAY SAID WE CAN CELEBRATE HIS BIRTHDAY THIS YEAR!”

And just like that, Lucy, Erza, and even Juvia perked up, and I knew I was doomed. The planning had begun.

Juvia slid up beside me again, slipping her hand into mine, her touch instantly calming the storm in my head.

“Can I do something for you on your birthday?” she asked, smiling up at me in that way that always made me melt.

If there was anyone I wanted to spend my birthday with, it was her. Hell, she could’ve asked me to rob a bank, and I’d do it if it made her happy.

“Of course, Sweetheart,” I said.

“Good! Because I might have already planned something…”

I groaned, but I was smiling. “Of course you did.”

She pouted at my mock-exasperation. “Gray-sama…”

“Oh, don’t give me that look,” I said, bumping her shoulder with mine. “I’m still gonna enjoy it.”

“You better!” she said, nudging me back, her eyes twinkling with mischief.

I smirked, kissed the top of her head, and pulled her closer. “So… did you ask Lucy about that thing?”

“I might have,” she said, all innocent-like.

“Gonna share with the class?” I teased.

She giggled, leaned up close, and whispered in my ear.

Whatever I expected—it wasn’t that.

My eyes widened, my face going hot. “Th-that?!”

She stepped back, looking way too pleased with herself, and nodded, biting her lip just slightly.

“We-well, I’ve never done that before, so I don’t know if I’d be any good at it,” I admitted sheepishly, rubbing the back of my neck.

Her eyes sparkled with amusement. “There were other girls before me?”

“What? No! No, just you!” I said quickly, my voice cracking a little at the end.

She giggled, teasing. “Oh, you little—get over here!”

Before she could escape, I lunged after her, chasing her down the sidewalk. She laughed, trying to outrun me, but I caught her easily, scooping her up and tossing her over my shoulder.

“Gray-sama!” she squealed, her laughter filling the air.

“We’ll see you guys later!” she called over her shoulder as I carried her off, leaving Lucy, Natsu, and Erza behind.

“Change of scenery?” she teased as we made our way to my house.

“Well,” I said with a grin, “Lyon’s gone on a school trip tonight. So if you really want me to do that—” I gave her a look, “I’d rather have you all to myself. No time limits.”

Her blush deepened, but her smile never faded.

By the time I’d locked the door and turned around, she was already sitting on my bed, down to just her underwear, waiting for me.

I chuckled, heart racing. “Impatient, aren’t we?”

She shrugged, playful and sweet. “I just want to know what all the fuss is about.”

That was all I needed. I tugged my clothes off in record time and crawled onto the bed, covering her body with mine, kissing her like I’d never get enough. My hands explored her, touching, caressing, drawing out those little gasps and moans I’d come to crave.

My fingers hooked into her underwear, sliding them slowly down her legs. I took my time—massaging her thighs as I worked my way back up, kissing along her ankle, her calf, stopping at her knee, and then switching to her other leg, making her hum softly.

“Lie back, Sweetheart,” I murmured.

She giggled but did as I asked, laying back against the pillows.

I spread her legs slowly, savoring the sight of her, the way she watched me with anticipation and trust in her eyes. My fingers found her center—warm, familiar, and already so responsive to my touch.

Her back arched, a soft moan escaping her lips as I curled my fingers gently, working her slowly, wanting to draw out every ounce of pleasure I could.

I kissed along her thigh, taking my time, feeling her shiver beneath me as I moved lower.

My head settled between her legs, my breath ghosting over her most sensitive spot.

“Lie still…” I murmured, glancing up at her with a small, reassuring smile.

She nodded, her hands clutching at the sheets as her chest rose and fell in quick, shallow breaths.

Then my mouth found her center—slow at first, gentle, as I learned what made her gasp, what made her hips twitch, what made her moan my name like it was the only word she knew.

Her taste, her warmth, the way she responded to me—I lost myself in it, in her.

My tongue moved in all directions—up, down, slow circles, lazy swirls—each motion earning me different sounds, different shivers, different ways she said my name.

Her hips bucked, and I hummed against her, the vibration making her groan louder.

“Gr-Gray-sama!” she gasped, her voice ragged, breathless.

I flattened my tongue against her, dragging it in a long, slow sweep that made her whole body tense beneath me.

“I-I don’t know if I can take much more!” she whimpered, her hands fisting in the sheets.

I paused, looking up at her, my lips glistening with her wetness, my heart hammering at how beautiful she looked—flushed, trembling, lost in me.

“Do you want me to stop?” I asked, voice low but teasing.

“Absolutely not!”

I chuckled softly, loving her honesty, and went right back to work, determined to give her everything she asked for—and more.

Her legs began to tremble, thighs tightening around my head, and I could feel how close she was in the way her body reacted, in the way her breaths turned into soft, broken cries.

I gripped her thighs firmly, grounding her, holding her as she came undone. Her nails grazed over my scalp, sending a shiver down my spine, but I didn’t stop. Not until I felt her fall apart completely beneath my mouth, her moans filling the room, her body shaking as wave after wave washed over her.

When she finally sagged back against the bed, breathless and spent, I kissed her inner thigh gently, then moved up, pulling her into my arms, holding her close.

“I love you,” I whispered, brushing her hair from her damp face.

She smiled, eyes shining with emotion, and cupped my cheek.

“I love you too, Gray-sama… so much.”

She moved so fast I barely had time to react, suddenly straddling my hips, her hair falling over her shoulders, cheeks still pink and glowing.

“I… I want to do something for you,” she said, voice soft but determined.

“For me?” I asked, hands instinctively sliding up and down her thighs, feeling the warmth of her skin.

She nodded, biting her lip. “We-well… I want to return the favor.”

I tilted my head, confused. “What favor?”

She blushed deeper, glancing down between us.

Oh. Oh.

“Wait, Juvia—you don’t have to do that,” I said quickly, my heart racing for a whole new reason. “It wasn’t a favor. I wanted to.”

“I know,” she said, looking back at me, sincerity shining in her eyes. “But it’s not fair. For me to only enjoy myself—I’ve given you nothing.”

I smiled, brushing her hair back behind her ear. “Sweetheart, you’ve given me everything. Just being with you like this? That’s more than enough. You don’t need to do anything you’re not comfortable with.”

She hesitated, searching my face. “You don’t think I’d be good at it?”

“What? No! That’s not what I’m saying at all. I’m just saying… you don’t have to feel like you owe me something.”

“But I want to!” she said, determined now.

I sighed, heart soft with how much she cared. “Juvia…”

“Please?” Her voice went all soft and sweet, and I knew she was trying to wear me down.

I groaned, fighting a grin. “Not tonight, Sweetheart.”

She pouted, and I couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Don’t give me that look.”

“I’ll give you any look I want,” she said, crossing her arms in that way that made her look way too pleased with herself.

“Oh really?” I arched a brow, smirking.

She nodded, all matter-of-fact, and that was it—I lunged, pouncing on her and pinning her beneath me, my fingers finding her sides.

She shrieked, laughter spilling out of her in waves as I tickled her, relentless, until her eyes watered and she was gasping for breath between giggles.

“Gray-sama, stop!” she laughed, squirming beneath me.

“Never,” I teased, finally slowing and leaning down to kiss her nose. “You’re too cute when you’re like this.”

She grinned up at me, breathless and happy. “I love you.”

“And I love you more,” I whispered, brushing my lips against hers.

---

We lay there tangled up together, her fingers combing lazily through my hair, my head resting on her chest where I could hear the steady rhythm of her heart. If I could’ve frozen time, I would’ve stayed there forever, right in that moment.

“Do we have to go?” I mumbled, nuzzling between her breasts like that might convince her.

“Yes, Gray-sama,” she said, voice filled with fond exasperation. “Lucy will kill you if we don’t!”

I groaned, tightening my hold on her waist. “But I want to stay here instead…”

She giggled, that soft sound I loved more than anything. “You have me all weekend—I told you that already.”

I lifted my head, propping myself up on my elbow, smirking. “But you didn’t say why.”

“It’s a surprise,” she said, shaking her head, amused. “I told you that already too!”

“C’mon… just a hint?” I coaxed, leaning in like that might sweeten the deal.

“No.”

“Please?”

“Nooo.”

“But I’ve been a good boy,” I said, trying to sound innocent, even though I was definitely anything but. “I’m even going to whatever stupid thing is planned for me…”

Her brow arched, her expression flat. “You do know I helped plan this stupid thing, right?”

I froze, realizing too late what I’d just said. “Did I say stupid?”

“Uh-huh.”

“You’re imagining things.”

She giggled again and slid out of bed. “Let me change, and we can go.”

I sat up, leaning back on my hands, watching her cross the room in just that pale blue thong that hugged her in all the right ways. My eyes trailed over her, completely enchanted.

“But you look fine the way you look now,” I said, unable to help myself.

She shot me a look over her shoulder, one part amused, one part warning. “You want me naked at your birthday party?”

I shrugged, grinning. “Wouldn’t hear any complaints from me.”

She rolled her eyes, but her smile gave her away. She slipped into a black dress that stopped at mid-thigh, hugged her curves perfectly, and slid on a pair of heels that made her legs look dangerous.

I let out a low whistle as she moved to her vanity. “I don’t know how I’m supposed to survive the night with you looking like that.”

She caught my gaze in the mirror, cheeks pink but eyes sparkling. “Then you better behave, Gray-sama.”

I smirked. Not likely.

I changed into the black shirt and fitted pants Juvia had picked out for me—against my will, of course. All I wanted was to throw on jeans and a t-shirt like a normal person, but she’d given me that look, and next thing I knew, I was buttoned up like I was going to some fancy event.

Still... seeing how we matched, her in that short black dress and those heels that did way too many things to my self-control, I guess it wasn’t all bad.

I ran a hand through my hair and rolled up the sleeves. “Do I look presentable?”

She smiled, walking over with that familiar sparkle in her eye and unbuttoned the top button of my shirt. “You look perfect.”

“You don’t look too bad yourself,” I said with a wink.

She leaned in, kissing me softly as her arms wrapped around my neck. I pulled her in closer, savoring the quiet moment before the chaos.

“C’mon,” she murmured, taking my hand. “Let’s go.”

I laced my fingers through hers, and we headed out into the night, walking side by side down the familiar streets toward the restaurant we always hit up on Fridays.

When we got there, I held the door for her, still reluctant but willing—for her.

And as soon as we stepped into the back room, I realized exactly what I’d walked into.

There they were. Natsu, Lucy, Erza, her boyfriend Jellal, and even Lyon—my brother, who I know hates dress clothes more than I do—all of them dressed to the nines, party hats and all.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY, BRO!” Natsu shouted with a grin way too big for 6 p.m.

“Happy birthday, Gray!” Lucy cheered, waving her hands over a glittery table full of food, cake, and decorations I was already trying not to roll my eyes at.

Lyon raised his glass. “You’re old now.”

“Real heartfelt, thanks,” I muttered.

But even as I groaned, even as I gave Natsu the middle finger behind my back and tried to pretend I wasn’t touched… I couldn’t help the small smile tugging at my lips.

Because this was my chaos. These were my people.

And one look at Juvia—still holding my hand, beaming up at me like I was the only person in the room—and I knew…

This might just be the best birthday I’d ever had.

The night had been easy, for once. No explosions, no disasters. Just good food, loud friends, too many laughs, and stories that made me want to crawl under the table—but that made Juvia laugh, and that was all I cared about. That sound? That smile? Worth every bit of embarrassment.

“I’ll be right back,” she said, leaning up to kiss my cheek.

“Where are you going?” I asked, already missing her warmth.

“Just for a minute—I won’t be long, I promise.”

I smiled, kissed her forehead, and watched her walk away.

Jellal and Natsu kept the conversation going.

“So, things seem to be going well with Juvia,” Jellal said with that quiet, knowing smile of his.

“Yeah,” I said, unable to keep the grin off my face. “They’re amazing, actually. She’s got something planned for this weekend, but I have no idea what.”

“I knowww!” Natsu chimed in with a snicker.

I groaned. “Shut up, you don’t know.”

“I do! Lucy told me!” he said, looking way too pleased with himself.

I rolled my eyes, about to fire back, when Jellal’s expression shifted.

“What’s going on over there?” he asked, glancing behind me.

I turned—and my stomach dropped.

Some tall guy stood too close to Juvia, towering over her. I could see the way she tensed, the way she tried to pull back.

“I’ll go check,” I said, already pushing back my chair.

By the time I reached them, I heard her voice—firm but shaken.

“I said I have a boyfriend!”

“C’mon, just a quick drink?” the guy slurred, wrapping an arm around her hips and giving her ass a squeeze.

And that was it.

Juvia, holding a small cake she must’ve been bringing back for me, spun around and smacked him hard across the face. “Get off of me!”

The guy reeled, shock flashing in his eyes—then anger. He glared at her and, before I could get there, backhanded her, sending her and the cake crashing to the floor.

Crack.

“HEY!” My voice boomed across the room as I closed the distance. “WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?!”

My hands were already on him, shoving him back, hard enough to make him stumble. The entire room had gone silent, all eyes on us.

The guy straightened, eyes wild. “She hit me first!”

I didn’t think. I just swung.

My fist connected with his jaw in a sharp crack, sending him crashing to the floor like a sack of bricks.

“Touch her again, and I’ll break more than your face,” I growled, the words barely holding back the fury boiling in my chest.

Then I was at Juvia’s side in a heartbeat, down on my knees.

“Baby, baby, look at me,” I said, gently cupping her face and tilting it to the side. Her cheek was already flushing deep red, the shape of his hand burned into her skin. “Are you okay?”

She didn’t answer. Tears welled in her eyes, but she tried so hard to blink them back, to stay strong.

“Y-Your cake…” she whispered, voice cracking.

My heart ached.

“Sweetheart, I’m not worried about that right now.” I shook my head, voice softening instantly. “Come on.”

I helped her up, keeping my arm around her as we passed Jellal and Natsu dragging the guy toward the exit like he was nothing but trash to take out. I guided her to a chair and helped her sit, one hand never leaving her back.

That’s when Lucy rushed over, eyes wide. “Oh my God—what happened?!”

“I need ice,” I said, already scanning for anything cold. Erza appeared moments later with a few ice cubes wrapped in a napkin, like she’d already anticipated exactly what I needed.

Juvia sat stiffly, her breathing shaky, but when I pressed the ice gently to her cheek, she leaned into it with a small sigh.

“I-I'm okay,” she said softly, trying to reassure everyone. “I’m okay.”

“What the hell just happened?” Lucy snapped, kneeling beside her.

“Some asshole touched her,” I said flatly, jaw still tight. “And when she stood up for herself, he hit her.”

Lucy’s eyes flared with rage. “What?!”

“Juvia, are you okay?” Erza asked, already standing like she was ready to go find the guy herself and finish what we started.

Juvia sniffled and nodded, reaching up to hold the ice in place herself.

“I’m okay… but Gray’s cake is ruined,” she mumbled sadly.

I let out a breath—half a laugh, half disbelief—and knelt down in front of her again, taking her hand.

“Sweetheart,” I said, “if you think I care more about a cake than you, we’re gonna have to have a serious talk.”

She gave a weak laugh and finally let herself smile, the tears slipping free anyway.

“I love you,” she whispered.

“I love you more,” I said, kissing her knuckles gently. “You scared the hell out of me.”

“I didn’t mean to…” she mumbled, water from the melting ice dripping down her cheek, mingling with the tears she’d been trying so hard to hide.

I reached up and brushed it away with my thumb, voice gentle. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

She nodded, managing a small, brave smile. “I’m okay, Gray-sama. I promise.”

“Juvia?” Lucy’s voice came soft and kind, her worry shining in her eyes. “Don’t worry about the cake. I think Gray is still having the best time.”

Juvia turned to look at her, and the tension in her shoulders eased a little.

I squeezed her hand, drawing her attention back to me. “Lucy’s right,” I said, my voice steady, sincere. “This is one of the best birthdays I’ve had in a very long time.”

Her eyes softened, searching mine. “Really?”

“Really,” I said, leaning closer, lowering my voice so only she would hear. “Except for seeing you get hurt—that I hated. But everything else? Being here with you, with our friends? I’m having the time of my life.”

Her expression shifted, that fragile look in her eyes melting into something fuller—something brighter. She leaned into me, resting her head on my shoulder, and I wrapped my arm around her gently, careful not to jostle the ice still pressed to her cheek.

“Then I’m glad,” she whispered.

We sat there, surrounded by friends but wrapped in our own little bubble of calm. The music played again softly, conversation resumed around us, and I could feel the tension in her shoulders finally begin to ease.

And in that moment, with her hand in mine and her heartbeat close to my side, I knew—no matter how the night had started or how it had stumbled—this birthday really was one of the best.

Because I had her.

The night carried on, but I didn’t let Juvia out of my sight.

Not because I didn’t trust her—but because I didn’t trust the rest of the world.

At one point, Lucy tugged her away from me and the two of them tucked themselves into a corner, whispering like they were plotting a heist. I watched as Lucy reached into her purse and handed Juvia a small handful of something—whatever it was, it disappeared quickly into Juvia’s own bag.

Lucy said something, and Juvia nodded along, then glanced over at me.

Our eyes met. She smiled, soft and secretive, and waved.

I winked at her.

She turned pink instantly, looking away with a flustered giggle.

I was about to get up and rejoin them when the lights dimmed a little—and that dreaded moment hit.

Everyone began singing Happy Birthday.

Internally, I cringed. My jaw tightened. I hated being the center of attention, and this—this singalong thing—was my personal version of hell.

But then I spotted Natsu at the front of the group, beaming like an idiot, holding a cake that clearly hadn’t been planned. He must’ve run out to grab it after the first one got ruined, because it was simple—just vanilla frosting, no decorations, no writing, nothing fancy.

But somehow, that made it perfect.

I didn’t need a cake with my name on it. I didn’t need candles or fanfare.

I just needed this—my people, my home, and her.

And as they sang, as off-key as ever, I found myself smiling, despite everything.

Because this night was mine. And it was perfect in all the ways that mattered.

---

“Gray-sama, hurry!” Juvia called over her shoulder as she dashed up the train station stairs.

“I’m coming, I’m coming!” I jogged behind her, making it through the doors just as they started to close. We both collapsed into our seats, breathless.

“See?” I huffed. “Nothing to worry about!”

Juvia giggled beside me, still catching her breath. “You almost made us miss our train!”

“Correction,” I said, pointing a finger at her with mock seriousness. “Your lips made us almost miss the train.”

She gasped and swatted my arm. “Don’t you blame me, Gray-sama! You’re the one who can’t keep his hands to himself.”

I shrugged, smirking. “You’re not wrong.”

She shook her head, but the smile stayed on her lips as she opened her book and leaned into my side. My arm automatically wrapped around her shoulders, her presence already so familiar.

“How long are we on the train?” I asked, pressing a kiss to her temple.

“A few hours,” she said, flipping the page. “But we’ll be there before lunch.”

“So,” I said after a moment, leaning in close, my breath brushing her ear. “You gonna tell me what Lucy gave you last night at the party?”

Her cheeks turned bright red in an instant.

“Sh-she didn’t give me anything!” she said way too fast.

“Oh?” I grinned, seeing right through her. “She didn’t?”

She shook her head furiously, eyes glued to her book—but she wasn’t reading a word.

I twirled a strand of her hair around my finger, my voice dropping low. “You can tell me, Sweetheart. You know I won’t tease… too much.”

She shivered, swatted my hand away, and tried to hide behind her book. “There’s nothing to tell!”

But that blush told me everything I needed to know.

I leaned back against the seat, smirking as she tried—and failed—to hide behind her book. Her ears were red, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of the page she hadn't turned in five minutes.

“Nothing to tell, huh?” I asked, resting my chin on her shoulder, my voice low, knowing exactly what I was doing to her.

“Nope,” she said, the word catching in her throat as she flipped a page she definitely hadn’t read.

I let my fingers trail lightly along her thigh, just above her knee. Not high enough to get smacked—yet—but enough to make her shift in her seat.

“You sure? ’Cause it kinda looked like Lucy gave you a handful of something and that you stuffed it into your purse real fast.”

Her grip on the book tightened.

“You were spying on me?” she said, still not looking at me, but her voice was just the tiniest bit breathless.

“Observing,” I corrected smoothly, letting my knuckles graze her skin again. “Very different.”

“Mm-hmm.” Her voice wavered.

I tilted my head and whispered against her ear, “Was it... lingerie?”

Her head snapped toward me so fast she nearly hit me with it. “GRAY-SAMA!”

I laughed, delighted. “So that’s a ‘maybe’?”

She smacked my chest with her book, face burning. “You are terrible!”

“I’ve been called worse,” I said with a grin, grabbing her wrist before she could escape and pulling her into my side. “But you love me anyway.”

She huffed, trying to hide her smile as she sank against me, cheeks still pink.

“I’m not saying anything,” she mumbled.

I kissed her temple. “That’s okay. I like surprises.”

An hour passed, the steady rhythm of the train making the world outside blur. Juvia finally closed her book, stretching a little.

“I’ll be back,” she said, leaning over to kiss my cheek, soft and sweet. “I’m just going to find the restroom.”

“Okay,” I said, watching her as she stood, adjusting her skirt.

And I kept watching as she walked down the aisle, her hips swaying, that little swish of her skirt somehow hypnotic.

I grinned like an idiot—until she disappeared from sight.

I stretched, trying to shake off the heat she always left in her wake. That’s when I noticed it—her purse. Sitting there. Open.

My curiosity, which had been eating me alive since the party, reared its head.

I glanced down the train car. No sign of her.

Before my brain could remind me that I was a decent human being, my hand moved.

Just a peek.

Wallet. Phone. Book. Keys.

Condoms.

…Wait. CONDOMS?!

My heart shot into my throat, my hand yanking back like I’d been burned.

My mind exploded.

Does this mean—
She wants to—
I mean I want to but—
Aren’t I supposed to get those?!

A thousand thoughts raced through my head at once. My palms were sweaty, my pulse was deafening, and my stomach did this weird flip-flop thing that felt like excitement and terror wrapped into one.

I’ve never done this before... she hasn’t either... this is new for both of us…

I felt myself spiraling—fast.

So I did the only thing I could think of.

I slapped myself, right across the face.

“Calm down!” I hissed under my breath.

“I’m back,” came her soft voice behind me.

I nearly shot through the ceiling.

She sat down, tilting her head at me, concern flickering in her eyes. “You okay?”

“Uh—yeah! Yeah. Just, uh… a little warm in here,” I stammered, trying to act normal, which only made me look more suspicious.

She frowned slightly, rubbing her arms. “You think so? I’m freezing.”

And then—just to make things worse—she reached over and took my hand. The very hand that had betrayed me by snooping and sending me into this emotional tailspin.

Her fingers laced through mine, and all my panic softened into something else.

Because underneath the nerves, the racing thoughts, the what-ifs, I realized the truth.

I wanted this. I wanted her.

And if this was where we were headed…

I wanted it to be with her. And only her.

She rested against me like nothing was different, like she hadn’t just unknowingly sent me into the biggest internal meltdown of my life.

Her fingers were soft and warm in mine, and all I could do was sit there, staring at our hands, trying to breathe normally while my brain kept running at full speed.

Okay. Okay, Gray. This is fine. Everything’s fine. She’s prepared. That’s good. Responsible. She’s being smart.

I swallowed hard.

But that means she’s thinking about it. She’s thinking about us. About doing that... with me.

My heart pounded so loud I was convinced the whole train could hear it.

Which I want. God, I want that. But what if I mess it up? What if I don’t know what I’m doing? What if she—

“Gray-sama?”

Her voice pulled me back to earth.

“Y-yeah?” I managed, trying not to sound like I was about to pass out.

She looked up at me with those soft, trusting eyes, a little smile playing at her lips. “You’re quiet. You okay?”

“Mm-hm,” I said, nodding too fast. “Just... thinking.”

“About what?”

About how I’m a mess and you’re perfect and I have no idea how I got so lucky and oh my God, how do I keep from ruining this?

“About how beautiful you are,” I said instead, because that was the only thing I could say that was true and wouldn’t out me for snooping.

Her cheeks turned pink, and she leaned her head against my shoulder, squeezing my hand. “You’re sweet, Gray-sama.”

I stared out the window, watching the scenery blur by, trying to calm the storm inside me.

Whatever happens… I just want it to be right.

---

“Next stop: Akane Beach! Please have all luggage and tickets ready before arrival!” crackled the conductor’s voice over the train’s speaker system.

I sat up straight like I’d been shocked. “Oh shoot!” Juvia mumbled next to me, fumbling to zip up her purse.

“Wait—Akane Beach?” I stared at her, eyes wide.

She winced a little, clearly caught. “Sorry, I wanted it to be a surprise, I didn’t know they were gonna announce it like that—”

“We’re going to Akane Beach?!”

I practically climbed over her to press my face to the window. Sure enough, the train curved slightly, revealing the massive ferris wheel glittering in the distance, the signature loop of the resort’s roller coaster winding through the skyline like a metal dragon.

“Juvia!” I turned back to her, grinning like a five-year-old who just discovered chocolate milk for the first time.

She giggled, absolutely glowing at my reaction. “We… might be.”

I ran a hand through my hair, still staring in disbelief, my heart pounding for all the right reasons now. “I’ve always wanted to come here! Always! I just… never had the chance, and now—”

“You do,” she said, reaching over and fixing the collar of my shirt with a shy smile. “With me.”

That hit me harder than anything else.

I looked at her and I saw it in her eyes. The care. The thought she’d put into this. The way she knew me, remembered something I probably only ever mentioned in passing… and made it happen.

“Surprise!” she said, cheeks pink, eyes bright.

I cupped her face and kissed her before she could even blink. “You’re incredible.”

She laughed, ducking her head, clearly flustered. “You haven’t even seen the hotel yet.”

“Don’t care. You planned this. That’s already the best part.”

The train began to slow as the resort came into full view, sunlight glittering off the ocean in the distance and the buzz of people already visible at the station.

“Ready?” she asked, gripping her bag.

“With you? Always,” I said, taking her hand as the train pulled in.

This weekend was going to be everything.

I helped her off the train, the warm coastal breeze instantly hitting us, carrying with it the faint scent of salt and sunshine.

The second we stepped into the resort lobby, I was gone. My eyes were everywhere—the looping rollercoaster I’d only ever seen in ads, the glass-walled restaurant overlooking the bay, the massive waterpark twisting through the far side of the property like something out of a dream.

“Gray-sama?”

Her voice pulled me out of my daze. I turned to find her holding out one of the room keys, the check-in already done without me even realizing.

“Coming?” she asked with that soft smile that always made my chest feel too full.

I grinned, grabbing the bags and slipping an arm around her waist as we headed to the elevators.

“I can’t believe I’m actually here,” I said, pulling her closer and kissing her temple. “Thank you, Juvia. Really.”

“Of course,” she beamed. “I want your birthday to be amazing and memorable.”

I bit the inside of my cheek, smirking a little to myself.
Oh, it’s going to be memorable, alright.
After all, I had seen what she tucked into her purse.

The elevator dinged, and we stepped into a hallway that screamed luxury—plush carpeting, polished fixtures, soft music playing faintly from somewhere.

But it was the room that truly hit me.

Huge windows stretched across one wall, revealing a stunning view of the beach below. The sunlight poured in, making the entire space glow. A massive bed sat at the center, neatly made and impossibly inviting. A sleek TV hung across from it, a soft leather couch tucked nearby, and a bathroom so big it could probably host a team meeting.

Juvia moved ahead of me, dropping her bag and pulling the curtains open wider. She pressed her hands to the glass, eyes sparkling.

“We’re so high up,” she breathed. “Look, Gray-sama! You can see everything!”

But I wasn’t looking at the beach. Or the rides. Or the view.

I was looking at her.

The way her hair caught the light. The way her voice still held excitement even after all her planning. The way her back curved gently as she leaned toward the glass, completely unaware of just how stunning she was in that moment.

The only view I cared about… was her.

I walked up behind her, sliding my arms around her waist, resting my chin on her shoulder.

“I already see everything I want,” I whispered.

She turned her head slightly, blushing. “You’re not even looking outside…”

“I don’t need to.”

She turned to face me, arms draping around my neck, her smile soft and full of warmth.

I leaned in, capturing her lips again, slow and lingering. She hummed against me, melting into the kiss, her body fitting against mine like we were made for this—made for each other.

My hand slid to the small of her back, pulling her closer, needing her near.

“I made us dinner reservations…” she whispered between kisses, breathless but still playful.

“Not hungry,” I murmured against her lips, making her giggle, sweet and soft.

“Not even for me?”

I stopped, leaning in until my mouth brushed her ear. “I’m always starving for you.”

Her breath hitched, and her fingers tangled in my hair, lips pressing to my cheek.

“Sit,” she whispered, voice low, filled with promise.

I smiled, moving back to sit at the edge of the bed, my heart pounding in my chest as I watched her.

Watched as she pulled her shirt over her head, letting it fall to the floor.

Watched as she shimmied out of her skirt, slow and deliberate, her confidence blooming right in front of me.

She walked to me, and I couldn’t help but slide my hands to her hips, squeezing gently, grounding myself in the feel of her.

“How do you get even more beautiful every day?” I asked, completely sincere, completely lost in her.

Her blush deepened, but she cupped my cheek, leaning down to kiss me softly. “How do you get even more perfect every day?”

I snorted, shaking my head. “I’m not perfect.”

“You are to me, Gray-sama.”

My heart clenched, full to bursting. I kissed her stomach, slow and reverent, then her ribs, making her shiver beneath my mouth.

She grabbed the hem of my shirt, slipping it over my head, and with a single, gentle push of her finger, had me lying back on the bed.

She climbed on top of me, hair falling around us like a curtain, kissing my chest, my neck, her lips warm and soft, her teeth grazing here and there, pulling groans from deep in my throat.

Her kisses trailed lower, down to my stomach, leaving a trail of fire in their wake.

Then I felt her hands at my pants, undoing them with slow, deliberate fingers. I sucked in a breath as she slipped her hand inside, wrapping around me, gentle and tentative but full of care.

My hands found her hips again, my fingers curling against her skin, and I let out a shaky breath, looking up at her, completely undone by the woman I loved.

“Juvia…” I whispered, voice thick with everything I felt.

“Shh… it’s my turn now…” she whispered, her breath warm against my lips, her voice sending a shiver down my spine.

Her hand moved over me, slow at first, testing, learning what made me groan. And God—I did. I couldn’t help it, the sound tore from my throat as her touch worked its magic, every nerve ending lighting up like fire.

Her mouth found my neck, leaving soft, lingering kisses, moving lower, her lips brushing over my skin like she was mapping out every inch of me. By the time she reached my stomach, I swear my pulse was about to break free from my chest.

Cool air hit my skin for a second—then warmth.

I sucked in a breath, my hand fisting in the sheets, eyes fluttering shut for just a second because nothing had prepared me for how good this felt. Words failed me. Amazing wasn’t even close. There probably wasn’t a word for it.

My mind raced, tripping over itself.

Does she really want to? Does this feel okay for her? What if she thinks—

Shut up, shut up, shut up, I thought, barely holding on as the pleasure built with every heartbeat. Don’t ruin this.

I forced myself to look, propping up on an elbow—and that was my mistake. Because seeing her like that, focused, so beautiful and mine… it nearly undid me right then and there.

She tucked her hair behind her ear, stealing a quick glance up at me through those dark lashes, and my breath hitched again.

Then she paused, her lips brushing a kiss to my hip bone, her voice soft, vulnerable, and sweet as sin.

“Am I doing it right, Gray-sama?”

My heart clenched with how much I adored her—how much I wanted to give her the world for even wanting to do this for me.

I reached down, fingers sliding into her hair, gentle but firm, guiding her gaze up to meet mine.

“You’re perfect,” I whispered, my voice rough with how much I meant it. “You’re perfect, Juvia.”

Her cheeks flushed under my gaze, and that little smile tugged at the corners of her lips—the one she only ever gave me when it was just us, when she let herself be bold.

And right now? She was breathtaking.

My fingers slid through her hair, and she leaned into the touch, like she craved it as much as I craved her.

“Perfect,” I said again, voice low, full of need, full of her. “You’re perfect, Sweetheart.”

She bit her lip, her confidence blooming in the heat of the moment, and I felt her hands smooth over my thighs, slow, deliberate, teasing in a way that made my heart hammer against my ribs.

Every brush of her skin against mine sent another jolt through me. My breath came faster, heavier, as she explored, learned what made my head fall back, what made my hand tighten in her hair, what drew my voice from me without thought.

And all the while, she watched me—those wide, trusting, loving eyes locked on mine, as if making sure she was giving me everything I’d ever wanted, everything she had.

I couldn’t take it anymore. I sat up, cupping her face, pulling her into a deep, desperate kiss, pouring every ounce of gratitude, passion, and love into it.

“Your turn,” I whispered against her lips, my voice rough, my hands already sliding to her hips, ready to worship her in return.

Because if she thought she was the only one who could drive the other crazy tonight…

She was about to find out just how wrong she was.

I didn't even give her a chance to respond, pushing her panties to the side and devouring her instantly, making her gasp and arch her back, "Mnf!"

I pulled her closer, putting her legs over my shoulders as I worked her into a frenzy, "Gr-Gray!"

I hummed against her, plunging my tongue deeper.

Her legs trembled, and I didn't let up, not for a second. I wanted to push her over the edge, leaving her trembling.

"You're close," I mumbled against her inner thigh before nipping at it, making her squeak, "Pl-please don't stop!" I smirked and chuckled darkly, "I had no intention of stopping."

I could feel her body tensing, her breath coming in short, sharp gasps as I continued my relentless assault.

Her hands gripped the sheets, knuckles white, as she cried out, "Gray! I'm—I'm gonna—" I didn't let her finish, my tongue and lips working faster, harder, pushing her over that precipice.

Her body convulsed, a loud moan escaping her lips as waves of pleasure crashed over her. I slowed my pace, gently lapping at her as she rode out her orgasm, her body shaking and sensitive.

Only when her tremors subsided did I pull away, a satisfied smirk on my face.

"That's one," I said, crawling up her body to capture her lips in a fierce kiss, letting her taste herself on me.

"Let's see how many more I can get out of you."

We were sprawled out on the bed, completely tangled in each other, both of us breathless, skin warm and still tingling from everything we’d shared.

“Four times,” I muttered, almost in disbelief.

Juvia giggled and rolled on top of me, her hair falling around us like a curtain. “How did you even learn to do that?”

“Porn,” I said with a smirk. “Lots and lots of porn.”

She threw her head back and burst out laughing, the sound filling the room and making my heart feel impossibly full.

“Gray-sama!” she scolded through her laughter, and I chuckled, catching her lips in a kiss that was soft, sweet, and full of everything I felt for her.

She sat up, stretching, the sunlight catching the curve of her back and shoulders.

“What time is it?” she asked, glancing toward the window.

“Six, I think?” I said, still far more focused on her than the clock.

“Oh, we’d better get ready then! Our reservation’s for six-thirty.”

She climbed out of bed, reaching down to grab her panties—but I was faster, snatching them up and holding them just out of reach.

“Hey!” she laughed, straightening with her hands on her hips.

“These are mine now,” I teased, waving them just above her head.

“Gray-sama! I need my panties!”

“Says who?”

She jumped, trying to grab them back, which—let’s be honest—only encouraged me as I held them higher, watching the way her breasts bounced with every leap.

“Very nice,” I said with a grin, earning a squeak from her as she covered her chest with her arms.

“Pervert!”

I dropped the game, pulling her close, brushing my nose against hers.

“Yeah… but I’m your pervert.”

Her blush deepened, but she smiled, eyes soft, full of love. “That you are.”

I kissed her again, slow and lingering, before handing her the stolen prize.

“C’mon,” I said, brushing a lock of hair from her face. “Let’s go make that reservation... before I come up with another reason to keep you in here all night.”

---

“Good evening, ma’am, sir. Welcome to Lavender. May I get you started with any drinks?”

“I’ll have an iced tea, please,” Juvia said with a polite smile.

“Water,” I added, barely glancing at the waiter because, honestly, how could I look at anyone else with her sitting across from me?

“Right away,” the waiter said before heading off.

And that’s when I let myself really take her in.

The way the soft lighting caught the curve of her shoulders. The way that blue dress hugged her just right, dipping low enough that I was doing everything I could not to stare like a total idiot. The way her hair framed her face, loose and perfect.

And there I was… in this red shirt I hated, the tie she’d made me wear, and black pants that didn’t feel nearly good enough for the guy who got to sit across from her.

She didn’t seem to notice my staring, too busy glancing over the menu.

“What looks good?” she asked, scanning the options.

“You.”

Her head snapped up, eyes wide, cheeks instantly going pink. She let out a little laugh and immediately ducked behind her menu like it was some kind of shield.

I smirked, leaning forward, resting my arms on the table.

“You’re adorable when you’re flustered, you know that?”

From behind the menu, I heard a soft, “Gray-sama…”

“Can’t help it. You’re the most beautiful thing in this room.”

She peeked out at me, still blushing but with that sweet smile I loved so much.

“You’re terrible,” she whispered, but her eyes told me she loved every second of it.

“And you’re stuck with me,” I said, reaching across the table to brush her fingers with mine.

Her blush deepened, but she didn’t pull away.

The waiter returned with our drinks and took our orders, but I barely noticed him. Not when Juvia’s eyes met mine again from across the table.

“So…” she said softly, swirling her straw around her iced tea. “Is this birthday living up to your expectations?”

“Honestly?” I leaned back in my chair, sipping my water, letting myself just look at her. “It’s way better than anything I could’ve imagined.”

Her lips curved into a warm smile, but there was a flicker of something behind it—uncertainty. She glanced down at her glass, her fingers tapping lightly against it.

“I was a little worried,” she admitted. “I didn’t want to overdo it.”

“Overdo it?” I frowned. “You planned an entire getaway to a resort I’ve dreamed of visiting since I was a kid. You dealt with my friends. You dealt with me. And…” I paused, my voice softening. “You made me feel like I actually matter.”

Her eyes lifted, wide and shimmering under the low lighting. “You do matter, Gray-sama. To so many people. To me, most of all.”

I swallowed hard, because the way she said that—so steady, so sure—hit me in a place that still wasn’t used to being seen like that.

I didn’t always know how to handle people who loved out loud.

But Juvia? She loved out loud. And she never apologized for it.

“I’ve never really had this,” I said quietly. “Someone going all out… for me.”

She reached across the table, fingers finding mine again. “Then I’m glad I get to be the first. Because I’ll keep doing it—every year, every day, if you’ll let me.”

My throat tightened, and I squeezed her hand.

“You’re gonna ruin me, you know that?”

She smiled, tilting her head. “Ruin you how?”

“Make me soft,” I said with a small laugh. “Make me… feel things.”

She leaned forward, eyes shining. “You’ve always felt things, Gray-sama. You’re just letting yourself show it now. That’s not soft. That’s brave.”

I stared at her, caught off guard by how easily she saw through me—and how safe it felt to be seen like that.

“I love you,” I said quietly. No teasing. No smirk. Just truth.

“I love you too,” she whispered back.

And we didn’t need any more words for a while. Just the clink of silverware, the warm glow of candlelight, and the weight of her hand in mine.

“Gray-sama?”

“Hmm?” I answered around a bite of steak, trying to act casual, even though I could feel my heart picking up at the tone of her voice.

“I have a present for you upstairs afterward…”

I froze for half a second, swallowing hard, because I knew what she meant. I’d tucked that image—those condoms hidden in her purse—away in the back of my mind, trying not to let myself overthink it during dinner. But now it was front and center, impossible to ignore.

“A present?” I echoed, setting down my fork, trying to keep my voice steady.

She poked at the potatoes on her plate, her cheeks turning that familiar shade of pink that made my chest ache in the best way. “It’s… it’s a very special present. I hope you like it…”

I reached across the table, my fingers finding hers, holding her hand gently but firmly, grounding myself in the feel of her.

“Sweetheart,” I said softly, my thumb brushing over her knuckles, “I’m going to love it. I can already tell.”

She smiled at me, and I smiled right back, completely lost in her.

“Have I told you how beautiful you look tonight?”

She blushed, eyes sparkling. “Only once or twice,” she teased, even though I knew it had to be at least forty by now.

“Well…” I leaned in just a little, voice dropping, “you look drop-dead gorgeous.”

She giggled and glanced away shyly, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

“I mean it,” I continued, not letting her off the hook that easily. “The dress. The shoes. The—panties.”

Her head snapped toward me, eyes wide. “Gray-sama!”

I couldn’t help it—I chuckled as she turned the color of a strawberry and suddenly became very interested in her mashed potatoes.

“W-why do you always say these things at the worst possible moments?” she mumbled, eyes glued to her plate, cheeks still on fire.

“Because watching you squirm is adorable,” I said with a grin, nudging her foot under the table.

“You’re impossible,” she muttered, but there was a smile tugging at her lips.

“And yet, here you are,” I said, gently brushing my thumb along the back of her hand. “On a birthday trip you planned for me. In a dress that’s driving me insane. With a present waiting upstairs that’s probably going to ruin me for life.”

Her blush deepened.

And in the middle of the laughter, the teasing, and the flirting, there was this quiet thrum underneath it all—a current of trust, love, and anticipation building between us.

We were both ready. And we both knew it.

We finished dinner with a slice of chocolate cake between us—one fork, lots of teasing. I paid before she could argue, earning a glare and a quiet threat that she’d never let me buy dinner again without a fight.

She meant it, too.

Back at the room, I swiped the key card and held the door open for her. But when the door clicked shut behind us this time… it felt different.

Not in a bad way. Just… heavy. Charged.

Like the moment had shifted into something we both knew was coming, even if we hadn’t said it out loud.

I tossed the key onto the table and kicked off my shoes. She did the same, stepping out of her heels until I was taller than her again, and when she looked up at me… it hit me like a train.

This girl. This amazing, awkward, brave, brilliant girl was about to give me something huge—herself. Completely.

She tugged at my tie, pulling me down until our lips met in a kiss that was far too soft for how fast my heart was beating.

“I’m going to change…” she whispered against my mouth.

“Okay,” I said, nodding, barely trusting my voice.

I kissed her again, quick and gentle, then watched her disappear into the bathroom, the sound of the door clicking softly behind her.

I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I’d been holding and pulled on a pair of sweatpants, trying to make myself comfortable, but my heart wasn’t having it.

I sat on the edge of the bed, elbows on my knees, my eyes flicking to her purse where I knew they were. The condoms.

Okay. This is happening. This is REALLY happening.

My palms were sweating. My thoughts were racing.

It’s going to hurt her… right? I mean, I think that’s a thing? Is that a thing? Why didn’t I pay attention in health class?!

I groaned, dragging a hand down my face.

Okay, okay, foreplay. I’ve got that. I’m basically an expert. Condoms—yeah, I know how those work. That’s easy. Done it in theory a hundred times. But is it gonna hurt me?

I paused, genuinely unsure. ...No one ever talks about that part.

I flopped back on the bed, staring at the ceiling.

I love her. That’s what matters. I just want this to be right. For her. For us.

I closed my eyes, inhaled slowly through my nose, and exhaled through my mouth.

Calm down, Gray. She loves you. You love her. That’s what matters. You’re not going to screw this up. Just breathe.

The bathroom door clicked, pulling me from my spiral.

And when I looked up—

Everything else faded.

Because there she was, standing in the doorway, her hair loose around her shoulders, wearing the softest, most delicate-looking pale blue nightgown that skimmed her thighs and left just enough to the imagination to make my heart pound in my ears.

She bit her lip, watching me, nervous but smiling through it.

She walked over and sat beside me on the bed, the mattress dipping slightly under her weight. Her fingers found a loose strand of hair and twisted it nervously.

I reached out, brushing the hem of her nightgown with my fingertips, letting them linger just enough to feel the softness of the fabric—and of her.

“Is this my present?” I asked with a small smile, my voice low and teasing.

She let out a breathy laugh. “Yes—well… no. I mean, it’s part of it.”

She scooted a little closer, close enough that our knees touched. Her hand found mine, warm and just a little shaky, and then she looked up at me, eyes wide, heart in her throat.

“Gray?” she asked softly, swallowing hard. “I… I want to have sex. With… you.”

Her cheeks turned crimson the second the words left her mouth, and she squeezed her eyes shut like she wanted to disappear.

“Un-unless you don’t want to! Then I understand! We can just forget I even—”

I didn’t let her finish.

I leaned in and kissed her, slow and firm, the kind of kiss that was meant to say yes, absolutely, I want this too.

When I pulled back, her eyes blinked open, searching mine.

“I’d like that too,” I said, my voice quiet, steady. “More than you know.”

Her shoulders relaxed, her breath stuttering a little, and that shy smile returned—soft, radiant, and entirely hers.

She rested her forehead against mine, our fingers still intertwined. “Okay,” she whispered, her voice trembling not from fear, but from something far more intimate. “Okay.”

I brushed my thumb gently over her bottom lip, feeling how soft it was beneath my touch.

Her eyes met mine, wide, full of trust, full of anticipation.

“Have you—” she started, her voice low.

“No,” I whispered, shaking my head just slightly.

“M-me either,” she admitted, the truth settling between us.

A small smile tugged at her lips, and I leaned in, kissing her slowly.

“We’ll figure it out,” I murmured against her mouth.

She nodded, and then—braver than I’d ever seen her—she shifted, moving to sit in my lap, wrapping her arms around my neck, her lips finding mine in a kiss deeper, more certain, than any she’d given me before.

It made my heart race.

I wrapped one arm around her waist, pulling her closer, needing to feel her against me. My other hand slid into her hair, tangling gently in the soft strands as I kissed her back, pouring everything I felt—every ounce of love, want, and care—into it.

She tasted like chocolate still, sweet and warm, and the heat of her skin against mine made me dizzy in the best way.

I could feel how nervous she was—I was too.

Then she tugged at my lip with her teeth, playful and bold, and I couldn’t help the low groan that escaped me.

I shifted, gently, carefully flipping us so she was beneath me, her hair fanned out on the pillow like a halo.

My hand traced up and down her side, slow, letting my fingers trace over every curve, savoring every little shiver that ran through her at my touch.

I slid the straps of her nightgown down slowly, savoring every second as I revealed more of her to me. When her chest came into view, I couldn’t help myself—I worshiped her the only way I knew how, pressing soft kisses along her skin, my lips tracing over every curve, every delicate line.

I felt her shiver beneath me, heard the softest moan escape her lips as her nails dragged down my arms, leaving behind a trail of heat that made me shudder.

She sat up just enough to slip the nightgown off completely, letting it fall to the floor. And for some reason, even after everything we’d shared, seeing her like that—fully, beautifully bare—made my cheeks warm.

It felt like seeing her for the first time all over again. Like falling for her all over again.

“God, you’re so beautiful,” I whispered, unable to look away, completely in awe.

She smiled, shy but radiant, biting her lip as if she couldn’t quite believe I was saying those words.

“I mean it,” I added, my voice low. “You’re like a work of art.”

“Gray-sama…” she breathed, my name soft and full of feeling.

I leaned in, kissing her again, deeper this time, my heart pounding as I laid her back against the pillows. My hand slid between her legs, finding her easily, guiding her into the rhythm we both craved.

Her gasp filled the space between us, and she arched into my touch, her body trusting me completely.

“Does that feel good?” I asked, my lips brushing her ear, my voice rough with need.

“S-so good, Gray-sama…” she whispered, breathless, her pulse racing beneath my mouth as I kissed along her collarbone and up her throat.

I could feel it—she was ready. And so was I. Achingly so.

I drew the blanket over us, wanting the world to disappear so it could just be us, here, now.

“In… in my purse…” she murmured.

I forced myself to pull away just long enough to cross the room, grabbing what she meant. When I turned back, she was watching me with wide eyes, cheeks flushed deep pink.

“What?” I asked, smirking at the sight of her, impossibly beautiful and all mine.

She shrugged, biting her lip again. “I’ve just… never seen you naked before.”

I chuckled softly, feeling my heart stutter at the honesty in her voice.

“And?” I asked, stepping closer.

Her smile turned playful, her eyes bright despite her blush.

“I like what I see.”

I chuckled softly, settling back into the bed beside her, brushing my nose against hers.

“You’re not so bad yourself,” I murmured against her lips, earning that sweet giggle that always made my chest feel too full.

Her fingers threaded gently through my hair, and I felt her gaze searching mine.

“You’re sure you want this? With… me, I mean.” The words slipped out before I could stop them, the last of my nerves showing.

Her smile was soft, steady, full of certainty. She cupped my face in her hands, her thumbs brushing my cheeks as if she could quiet every worry with just that touch.

“You’re the only person I want, Gray,” she said, voice trembling just enough to show how much it meant.

I let out a slow breath, feeling that truth settle into my bones.

“And you’re the only person I want,” I whispered back, kissing her deeply—slow, sure, pouring everything I felt into it.

My hands weren’t as steady as I wanted them to be as I rolled the condom on, but when I looked at her again, all I saw was trust in her eyes.

“I’ll be gentle,” I promised, my voice low.

“I know you will,” she said, her voice soft, her fingers still on my face as if to ground us both.

When I entered her, she winced slightly, her breath hitching. I froze instantly, my heart in my throat.

“You okay?” I asked, brushing the hair from her face, searching her eyes for any sign to stop.

“Y-yeah,” she breathed, her voice shaky but sure. “I’m okay.”

I kissed her forehead, her temple, her cheek—anything to help her relax, to show her I was here, with her, for her.

And slowly, together, we moved forward—no rush, no pressure. Just love. Just us.

I stayed close, my forehead resting against hers, breathing her in, feeling the soft, shaky exhale she let out as she adjusted to me.

Every instinct I had told me to go slow, to savor this, to make sure she knew just how much she meant to me with every movement, every kiss, every whispered word.

“You’re amazing,” I murmured, brushing my nose against hers, my thumb tracing along her jaw as if to remind her that she was safe, that she was everything.

Her hands slid up my back, tentative at first, then firmer, pulling me closer. I felt her relax under me, her body gradually easing into the rhythm we found together, into the warmth between us that had been building for so long.

“Gray-sama…” she breathed, her voice soft, full of wonder, full of feeling.

I kissed her again, slow and deep, my heart pounding with how right this felt—how right she felt.

The world outside the room disappeared.

All that existed was the soft sound of our shared breaths, the way her body moved beneath mine, the way her eyes met mine between kisses, shining with trust and love that stole the air from my lungs.

“Tell me if you need me to stop, or slow down, or anything,” I whispered, because more than anything, I needed her to know this was hers too—her choice, her moment, our promise to each other.

She shook her head, eyes wide, cheeks flushed, and cupped my face with trembling fingers.

“Don’t stop,” she whispered, her lips brushing mine. “Please… don’t stop.”

And so I didn’t.

I kept moving with her, holding her like she was made of glass and fire all at once—something to be cherished, something that set my whole world alight.

Every touch, every sigh, every heartbeat between us deepened the connection we shared, and I knew…

I’d never want anything else but her.

When it was over, I stayed there, holding her, breathing with her, feeling the way our hearts raced in sync—two pieces that had finally, fully come together.

Neither of us spoke at first. We didn’t need to.

Her arms stayed wrapped around me, fingers tangled in my hair, as if she couldn’t bear to let go. And I didn’t want to move, not when I could feel her warmth beneath me, not when I could feel her breath on my neck, soft and steadying.

I shifted gently, careful not to break the closeness, and kissed her forehead, lingering there, my heart full to bursting.

“You okay?” I asked quietly, brushing a strand of hair from her damp temple.

She nodded, a small smile playing at her lips, her eyes still half-lidded, full of peace.

“More than okay,” she whispered.

I smiled, resting my forehead against hers, just breathing her in.

“I love you,” I murmured, because if I didn’t say it right then, I thought my chest might actually burst with how much I felt for her.

Her eyes met mine, shining in the soft light.

“I love you too, Gray-sama,” she said, voice trembling not with nerves now, but with emotion so deep I felt it in my bones.

I rolled to the side, pulling her with me so she was curled against my chest, our legs tangled, the blanket draped over us.

For a long while, we just lay there, my fingers tracing lazy patterns on her back, her cheek resting against my skin. The world outside could’ve fallen away, and I wouldn’t have noticed.

All I needed was her.

And as her breathing slowed, as sleep started to tug at the edges of both of us, I smiled to myself, pressing one last kiss to the top of her head.

This was what it meant to be home.

Chapter 12: The Change

“Oh, wow! Thank you, Cancer—I love it!” Wendy beamed, running her fingers through her hair, which now shimmered in the light and fell just a tad shorter, perfectly trimmed thanks to Cancer’s stylist abilities.

“No problem, little lady,” Cancer said with a flourish, slipping his scissors back into his belt with a proud grin.

“You look lovely, Wendy!” Juvia said warmly, clasping her hands together.

“Thank you, Juvia! Do you want to go next?” Wendy offered, tilting her head with a hopeful smile.

Juvia quickly waved her hand, a touch flustered. “O-oh, no thank you!”

“Not even a trim?” Lucy asked as she settled into the chair, glancing at Juvia in the mirror.

“We-well, I’m not sure…” Juvia fidgeted with a loose strand of her hair, her fingers twisting it nervously.

“Cancer can do it all!” Lucy encouraged. “Wash, cut, dye—you name it, he can handle it!”

Juvia hesitated, eyes flicking between Lucy and Cancer. Her fingers tightened around that strand of hair. “It’s just… I’ve always wanted to dye my hair, but I’ve always been too afraid…”

“If you don’t like it, Cancer can always change it back to blue,” Lucy said gently, smiling at her friend’s obvious inner struggle. “What color did you want?”

Juvia chewed her lip, glancing down before meeting Lucy’s gaze. “I… I’ve always wanted black hair…”

“Black?” Lucy echoed, a bit surprised but already picturing it.

“I think you’d look great with black hair!” Wendy chimed in with an encouraging smile, her eyes bright with excitement at the idea.

“Y-you think so?” Juvia asked softly, hope flickering in her voice as she glanced between them.

Wendy nodded eagerly. “I bet Gray would like it too,” Lucy added with a teasing wink.

A soft blush crept up Juvia’s cheeks, and despite herself, a smile tugged at her lips. “Well… if you think it’s a good idea…” she said, her nervousness melting just a little under the warmth of her friends’ support.

Cancer adjusted his glasses, his scissors glinting. “Shall we, my lady?”

Juvia nodded shyly, removing her hat with gentle fingers before settling into the chair. Cancer got to work without missing a beat, his scissors and tools dancing like magic. In a matter of minutes, the vibrant blue gave way to a rich, silky black that shimmered under the light.

“Oh wow…” Lucy breathed, eyes wide.

“Juvia, you look… AMAZING!” Wendy said, practically bouncing in place.

Juvia stared at her reflection, awe softening her features as she reached up and gently twirled a long, dark strand between her fingers. The contrast against her pale skin was striking—mysterious and elegant all at once.

“You look like a whole new person!” Lucy said with a grin.

“Gray’s going to be so surprised!” Wendy giggled.

Juvia blushed, unable to hold back her smile. “Do you really think… he’ll like it?”

“If he doesn’t,” Lucy said, crossing her arms playfully, “he needs his eyes checked.”

The girls giggled together, their excitement bubbling over as they made their way toward the guild.

“Do you think he’s back yet?” Juvia asked, tucking a strand of her dark hair behind her ear, nerves creeping in.

“If not, they should be back soon,” Lucy said, glancing at the sky. Then, her eyes lit up with an idea. “Oh! You should change your clothes too—that would really throw him off!”

“I have a few new outfits at home he hasn’t seen yet…” Juvia admitted, starting to feel a mix of excitement and nervous energy.

“Perfect! Let’s go!” Lucy grabbed her hand, and together they made a quick detour to Fairy Hills. Soon, Juvia emerged in a pair of soft denim shorts and a loose, cozy sweater that slipped slightly off one shoulder, her dark hair cascading down like silk.

Meanwhile, across town, Natsu, Gray, and Erza trudged toward the guild, the dust of their latest mission still clinging to them.

“Man, I’m beat!” Natsu groaned, stretching his arms over his head.

“Oh come on, it wasn’t that bad,” Gray said, though he felt the fatigue in his bones too.

“Yeah, it was! I just want to see Lucy. I missed her.” Natsu grinned, already picturing her face.

Gray snorted, shaking his head. “You’re lovesick.”

“And you’re not?” Natsu shot back, a smug look on his face.

Gray’s cheeks tinged pink as Juvia’s face filled his thoughts—her smile, the way she always ran into his arms when he got home. He had missed her. More than he wanted to admit. “Shut it.”

They pushed open the guild doors together.

“WE’RE BACK!!” Natsu called out.

“Natsu!” Lucy ran forward, wrapping her arms around him tightly. He grinned like a fool, hugging her back.

Gray’s eyes scanned the room, his heart picking up as he searched for the familiar blue… but she wasn’t there. His brow furrowed. “Where’s Juvia?”

“Gray!”

A flash of dark hair and the scent of rain hit him a second before a body collided with his, arms wrapping tightly around his torso.

“Woah! Uh—sorry, I have a girlfriend and if she sees me hugging another—wait…” He looked down, confusion giving way to shock.

“Juvia?!”

She pulled back just enough for him to see her face—smiling shyly, cheeks dusted with pink, and that hair… her once blue waves now a deep, glossy black that framed her face like something out of a dream.

“Surprise,” she whispered, twisting a strand of it between her fingers.

Gray just blinked. “You—your hair. It’s…”

“Do you not like it?” Her voice wavered slightly.

He shook his head, almost too stunned to speak. “No, I… You look… amazing. Like, really amazing.”

Juvia's eyes sparkled with relief, her smile growing. “Juvia wanted to try something new. For you.”

He smirked, tugging her back into his arms. “You didn’t have to change anything for me. But… damn. I can’t stop staring.”

From the bar, Natsu gagged loudly. “Gross.”

Lucy elbowed him. “Shut up. This is adorable.”

---

They sat at their usual table near the window, a quiet corner just far enough from the usual chaos of the guild. Gray reached out, absentmindedly twirling a loose tendril of Juvia’s new dark hair around his finger, watching the way it shimmered in the light.

“Is it permanent?” he asked, voice low and curious.

“Well…” Juvia glanced sideways, a small smile tugging at her lips. “Lucy invited Wendy and me over for a hair day with Cancer, and they sort of… talked me into it. So he can change it back if I don’t like it.”

Gray nodded slowly, still playing with the strand. “Do you?”

She looked down at her hands for a moment, then back up at him. “Very much. But… I’ll probably change it back soon. Unless…” Her voice softened, her cheeks pinking slightly. “Unless you like it?”

Gray’s fingers stilled in her hair. He met her eyes, and for a moment, everything else in the guild faded into background noise.

“I do,” he said simply. “It suits you. Like… really suits you.”

Juvia’s breath hitched just a little, her smile widening as she tucked her hair behind her ear, suddenly shy. “Then maybe… I’ll keep it a little longer.”

Gray leaned back in his chair, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Good. I’m kind of getting used to it already.”

Gray smirked, leaning in close enough that his breath tickled her ear. “Wanna go back to my place?”

Juvia’s cheeks flushed a deep pink. “You just got home!” she protested, though there was a glimmer of excitement in her eyes.

He shrugged, grinning. “Sleep is for the weak.”

That earned a giggle from her. She bit her lip, unable to hide how much she loved this side of him. Gray didn’t hesitate—he laced his fingers through hers, tugging her gently as they slipped out of the guild together, leaving behind the chatter and clatter of the hall.

Back at Gray’s dorm, the door barely clicked shut before they found themselves tangled together on the couch. His hands gripped her hips, holding her against him, while her fingers threaded through his hair, pulling him closer until the space between them disappeared.

“I missed you,” he murmured against the soft skin of her neck, his voice low, rough with longing.

“I missed you t—ah!” Juvia’s breath hitched as Gray’s lips brushed her skin, his teeth grazing the spot just beneath her ear. She squirmed beneath him, the sensation sending a shiver down her spine.

Gray pulled back just enough to look at her, his eyes dark with affection, his thumb brushing against her cheek. “You drive me crazy, you know that?”

Juvia blushed deeper, leaning into his touch, her heart fluttering. “In a good way?”

Gray chuckled softly, his thumb brushing along her cheek. “Of course, in a good way.” His lips found hers again, slow and lingering, and Juvia melted into him, her arms wrapping around his neck, holding him close like she never wanted to let go.

Her lips trailed to his neck, placing soft kisses and gentle nibbles that made Gray’s breath hitch, a quiet groan escaping him as his grip on her hips tightened slightly.

“You look so beautiful,” he mumbled against her lips when she came back up to him, his forehead resting against hers.

“I do?” Juvia whispered, searching his eyes.

“Gorgeous.” His voice was low, honest, like he couldn’t believe she didn’t see it herself.

Juvia bit her lip, brushing a strand of dark hair from her face. “Should… should I keep my hair like this?”

Gray’s lips curved into that smirk she loved so much. “I wouldn’t mind it.” His hand threaded into her hair, tugging gently just to feel it between his fingers. “But I’d think you’re gorgeous either way.”

Juvia smiled and kissed him lovingly.

“Spend the night tonight,” Gray murmured, his arms still wrapped snugly around her.

Juvia’s eyes widened just a little. “Gray-sama, you’ll get in trouble!”

He smirked. “I won’t tell if you won’t.”

That earned a giggle from her. 

“Just one night,” he said, nuzzling closer. “I’ll even order us food. Whatever you want.”

Juvia leaned back slightly, pretending to consider. “Hmm… tempting…”

“I’ll do that thing you liiike,” he added in a teasing sing-song.

Her face flushed bright red as she smacked his chest with the back of her hand. “Gray!!”

He laughed, catching her wrist and kissing her fingertips before burying his face in the curve of her neck. “Come on… stay. Just tonight.”

She melted. “Alright,” she whispered, brushing her nose against his. “Just tonight.”

His smile turned soft. “Good. Now…” he kissed her cheek. “What do you want for dinner?”

She grinned. “Surprise me.”

---

Juvia sat curled up on the couch, wearing her favorite oversized t-shirt—the one that belonged to Gray, soft from wear, hanging off one shoulder. Her dark hair was pulled up into a messy ponytail, a few strands framing her flushed face. They ate quietly, but Gray barely touched his food, his gaze fixed on her like she was the only thing in the world worth seeing.

“Gray-sama, you’re staring,” Juvia said, not even looking up as she popped a bite into her mouth, the smallest smile tugging at her lips.

“Bet your ass I am,” Gray said, leaning back and drinking her in with his eyes.

Juvia giggled and set her plate aside, crawling over to him and straddling his lap, her fingers sliding into his hair as his hands roamed slowly up and down her thighs.

“So…” she murmured, leaning closer, “about that thing I like…”

Gray’s smirk deepened. “Yeah? What about it?”

“I wouldn’t mind it right about now.”

“Now? But we just started eating,” he teased, raising a brow.

“Mmm.” She trailed her lips along his jaw. “I’m not hungry anymore.”

“Oh? Just like that?”

She nodded, mischievous sparkle in her eyes.

Gray chuckled, his hands tightening at her hips. “Well, what kind of boyfriend would I be if I denied you the things you like?”

“The worst,” she said with a wink.

He smirked and scooped her up easily, her legs wrapping around his waist, and carried her to the bed, dropping her onto the mattress with a playful plop that made her giggle.

Gray leaned over her, pretending to think. “Now… what was it again you liked? Jog my memory—I think I forgot.”

Juvia sat up on her knees, her cheeks warm, and slipped his t-shirt off over her head, leaving her in nothing but soft underwear, her dark hair spilling down her back. She ran a finger slowly down his chest, her voice a whisper.

“I want you to do that swirly thing with your tongue.”

Gray’s grin turned wicked. “Oooh. That.”

Gray grabbed her legs and tugged them making her land on her back on the bed, "Well, if that's what you really want..."

Juvia bit her lip, "It is,"

Gray smirked and wasted no time kissing down her torso and her stomach and grabbed hold of her underwear in his teeth and slid them down her legs making her squirm.

He knelt between her legs licking her hip bone and kissing it, "Mmm," Juvia moaned quietly.

"You gotta be quiet okay?" he mumbled against her thigh.

She nodded, her breath hitching in her throat, and just like that, he disappeared between her legs, spreading them wide open.

Gray's tongue traced a path up her inner thigh, making her shiver.

He took his time, savoring every inch of her skin, his hands gripping her hips firmly. As Juvia's fingers dug into the sheets, her body arched slightly as he finally reached his destination.

His tongue flicked against her clit, making her gasp and bite her lip to stifle a moan.

He explored her with his tongue, each stroke deliberate and teasing. Juvia's breath came in short, ragged gasps, her body trembling with anticipation.

Gray smirked and let his fingers find her, gently probing and teasing, sending waves of pleasure through her.

Juvia's hips bucked involuntarily, meeting his touch. Gray chuckled softly against her skin, the vibration sending shivers down her spine. He increased the pressure of his fingers, his tongue never stopping its relentless assault.

Juvia's body tensed, her breath hitching as she felt the first waves of her orgasm building.

Gray could feel her getting closer and moved relentlessly, his fingers and tongue working in perfect harmony.

Juvia's body convulsed, a silent scream escaping her lips as she rode the waves of pleasure. He held her firmly, his touch gentle yet commanding, drawing out her orgasm until she collapsed back onto the bed, breathless and spent.

He crawled up her body, his eyes locked on hers, a satisfied smirk playing on his lips.

She reached up, pulling him down for a kiss, tasting herself on his lips. Gray's hands roamed her body, exploring every curve and contour. Juvia's fingers tangled in his hair, holding him close as they lost themselves in each other's touch.

“How was that?” he asked, his nose skimming along her jaw, lips brushing the spot beneath her ear.

“Even better than the last time,” she giggled breathlessly, her heart still racing.

Gray chuckled, kissing her face—her cheek, her nose, her forehead—before sitting up.

“Where are you going?” she asked, pouting slightly.

“Gonna clean up dinner. I’ll be right back.”

“No, Gray-sama, let me help!” Juvia started to move, but he gently stopped her, his hand on her shoulder.

“You stay here. I’ll be back.”

“But—”

“Yes, you have a very nice one,” he teased with a wink, making her cheeks burn pink. “Now stay put.”

Juvia couldn’t help but smile as she watched him head to the living room. She flopped back onto his bed, catching sight of the photo on his nightstand—the two of them standing under the rainbow sakura tree. That night had been magic, a memory she kept tucked in her heart.

From the other room, she heard the sink turn on, the soft clatter of dishes. Unable to resist, she slipped out of bed and padded into the kitchen, finding him at the sink, sleeves pushed up, rinsing the dishes with practiced ease.

Quietly, she crept up behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist and resting her cheek against his back.

“I thought I said stay in bed,” he said, amusement in his voice as he shut off the sink and turned to face her.

“You did,” she admitted softly.

“Then why are you out here?” he asked, cupping her cheek.

Juvia smiled, her eyes shining with affection. She rose onto her toes, cupped his face, and kissed him gently. “I just wanted to tell you that I love you.”

Gray’s expression softened, and he pulled her close, pressing a kiss to her hair. “I love you too.”

---

“Oooh, what do you think of this one?” Juvia held up a polka dot bathing suit against her body, giving a hopeful smile.

“S’nice,” Gray mumbled without even looking up from where he was slouched against the wall.

Juvia frowned. “Grayyyy, you said you’d help me pick out a new swimsuit.”

“Isn’t that what I’m doing?” he replied lazily.

“No,” she said, hands on her hips. “You’re standing there looking like you’d rather be anywhere else.”

Gray sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’m just bored.”

Juvia’s eyes gleamed with mischief. She stepped closer, holding the swimsuit up a little higher. “How about this—help me pick one out, and I’ll model it for you later,” she whispered, brushing her fingers along his chest. “You can even help me take it off after.”

Gray’s eyes flicked up, interest finally igniting. He smirked. “Well, when you put it that way…”

Juvia giggled and turned back toward the racks, humming to herself as she flipped through more swimsuits. Gray, now only half pretending to scroll through his phone, leaned against a nearby display.

That’s when he heard it.

“Dude, she’s so hot.”

“I know, right? You never see hair that shade around here!”

“Think it’s natural?”

“Who cares—it’s hot as hell.”

Gray’s head turned slowly toward the voices. A group of guys around his age were not-so-subtly gawking at Juvia as she browsed, clearly enjoying the view. His jaw tightened, brows furrowing as he watched one of them nudge the other and point.

Gray pushed off the wall and strode over to Juvia, wrapping an arm loosely around her waist. “Hey… do you think we can grab lunch? I’m feeling a little dizzy.”

Juvia immediately turned to him, concern all over her face. “Dizzy? Are you okay, Gray-sama?”

“Just hungry,” he said casually, pressing a kiss to her temple while shooting a sidelong glance at the gawkers.

“Oh, of course!” she said, clearly worried. “We can finish shopping later—let’s go get something to eat.”

Gray guided her out of the store with a hand on the small of her back, his possessive little smirk returning as he heard the disappointed sighs behind them.

“Can I get two caramade franks, please?”

“One with extra sauce!” Juvia added brightly, standing on her toes beside him.

Gray handed over the jewel and gave a small smile. “I’ll go find us a table, Gray-sama,” she said sweetly, kissing his cheek before turning to scan the food court.

“Here ya go—two franks.”

“Thanks,” Gray replied, grabbing the tray. He turned toward the seating area, eyes sweeping the tables—until they landed on his girl… and some other guy sitting in his seat.

Gray’s jaw tightened. The guy was leaning in close, clearly invading Juvia’s space. Her body language had shifted—shoulders tensed, her smile forced.

Gray started walking. Fast.

As he got closer, the guy’s voice reached him.

“—that’s some really pretty hair you have.”

“Oh, um… thank you,” Juvia said politely, but her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her skirt.

“You sure you’re not here alone?”

“I’m waiting for my boyfriend. He’s getting our lunch,” she said quickly.

The guy chuckled. “Doesn’t sound like much of a boyfriend if he left a beauty like you all alone.”

Gray didn’t hesitate. He stepped in, setting the tray down with a firm clack on the table, making the guy flinch slightly.

“Yeah, well, this boyfriend’s here now,” Gray said coolly, wrapping his arm around Juvia’s shoulder.

The guy blinked, clearly surprised—and suddenly far less confident. “Oh. Uh. Right. My bad, man. Just chatting.”

“Sure you were.” Gray’s smile didn’t reach his eyes. “Now beat it.”

The guy mumbled something and quickly got up, disappearing into the crowd. Gray sat down beside Juvia, offering her the frank with extra sauce.

“Here,” he said.

Juvia blinked at him, then smiled gratefully and leaned against him. “You were jealous,” she teased softly.

Gray took a bite of his food, deliberately not looking at her. “Wasn’t jealous. Just didn’t like someone bothering you.”

“Mhm.” She nibbled at her food with a smile, eyes sparkling. “Well… my hero.”

He rolled his eyes but smirked all the same. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”

The two of them wandered through the marketplace hand in hand, the sun warm above and the salty breeze from the river brushing past. Juvia held a small drink in her free hand, sipping through the straw with a quiet hum of satisfaction, while Gray did his best to pretend the earlier incident was already forgotten.

Juvia, however, had other plans.

“You know,” she said casually, giving his hand a gentle swing, “I still can’t believe how close that guy was sitting to me.”

Gray didn’t look at her. “Don’t start.”

“I mean,” she continued, her voice laced with innocent mischief, “he was very polite. Said I had really pretty hair. Flattering, really.”

Gray’s jaw flexed. “He was a creep.”

“Mm… or maybe he was just being friendly?” she said, pretending to think. “Maybe I should’ve invited him to join us for lunch.”

Gray stopped walking and turned to her, giving her a look. “Seriously?”

Juvia giggled and nudged him with her elbow. “Kidding, kidding! Gray-sama, you should’ve seen your face though. So serious. So possessive.”

“I wasn’t—” he began, then sighed and shoved a hand through his hair. “I just didn’t like the way he was looking at you, okay?”

Juvia leaned her head on his shoulder as they started walking again, clearly delighted. “You were jealous.”

“No, I wasn’t.”

“You were.”

“I wasn’t.”

“You were!” she laughed. “You stormed over like a knight protecting a princess.”

Gray groaned and looked away. “I hate that you’re enjoying this so much.”

“I love that you love me that much,” she said, grinning up at him. “Even if you try to hide it.”

Gray huffed but tightened his grip on her hand. “Yeah, yeah… just don’t let it go to your head.”

“Oh, too late for that,” she said with a wink. “Next time we go out, I might just wear something extra cute—see how many guys we can get you to scare off.”

Gray gave her a sidelong glance. “You would.”

Juvia beamed, leaning up to kiss his cheek. “Only if you promise to keep looking at me the way you did earlier.”

“…Deal.”

They arrived at the guild a little while later, still hand in hand, and joined Natsu and Lucy at their usual table.

“I still can’t get over how different you look with black hair!” Lucy said, leaning forward with bright eyes. “It seriously suits you, Juvia.”

Juvia beamed. “A stranger thought it was pretty too,” she added with a giggle, sneaking a glance at Gray.

Gray rolled his eyes and slouched deeper into his seat.

Lucy blinked. “A stranger?”

“I’m getting a drink,” Gray muttered, already sliding out of his seat and heading toward the bar.

“Oooh, is there drama?” Lucy whispered eagerly, stars practically sparkling in her eyes.

“A man said I had very pretty hair,” Juvia said with a bashful smile, a pink hue rising in her cheeks. “And Gray-sama got jealous.”

Lucy gasped. “Aww! That’s adorable!” The girls broke into quiet giggles while Juvia twirled a strand of her dark hair, clearly still flattered.

At the bar, Mira greeted Gray with her usual sweet smile. “Everything okay, Gray?”

“Yeah, it’s fine,” he mumbled, running a hand through his hair.

“Juvia looks—”

“Very nice, yeah, I know,” he cut in, a little sharper than he meant.

“Oh my.” Mira blinked. “S-sorry…”

Gray sighed, already regretting the tone. “No, it’s… I’m not mad at you.”

Mira leaned on the bar, her smile returning, this time more knowing. “Has Juvia been getting… unwanted attention?”

Gray gave a tired shrug. “I guess you could say that.”

Mira raised a brow. “And let me guess… you didn’t like it?”

“She didn’t like it either,” he muttered, glaring at the countertop. “The guy wouldn’t back off until I showed up.”

“Well, it’s not like anyone can blame him,” Mira said with a wink. “Juvia’s beautiful. Especially with that hair. But she only has eyes for one person.”

Gray glanced back at their table—at Juvia laughing with Lucy, still glowing from earlier—and his expression softened despite himself.

“Yeah,” he murmured. “I know.”

---

A few days later, Gray stood outside Juvia’s dorm, already in his swim trunks and sunglasses, arms crossed as he leaned against the wall. The sun was shining bright—perfect beach weather—and the sound of laughter echoed faintly down the street.

“Gray-sama!”

He looked up and couldn’t help the grin that tugged at his lips. Juvia was bounding toward him in a baby blue sundress that fluttered around her knees, her hair tied back in a soft ribbon, her excitement radiating like sunshine.

“Hi, beautiful,” he said, straightening up. “You ready to go?”

“Yes! I’m so excited! We haven’t been to the beach in forever,” she said, practically bouncing in place.

“We were at a water park a few weeks ago,” Gray pointed out with a chuckle.

“That’s not the same and you know it!” she replied with mock offense.

Before he could argue, she leaned up and kissed him quickly. “Let’s go!” she said, grabbing his hand and dragging him down the road.

They met up with Natsu and Lucy at the train station, all smiles and beach bags. Natsu, of course, was already yelling about who was going to win the inevitable sandcastle competition.

By the time they arrived at the beach, the sun was high, the water sparkling, and the salty breeze carried the scent of coconut and sunscreen. The girls found a perfect spot and began setting up towels, umbrellas, and snacks, while the boys immediately kicked off their sandals and stretched.

“C’mon, flame brain, let’s go swimming!” Gray called, tossing his shirt aside.

“Yeah! Swimming!” Natsu shouted, already sprinting toward the waves.

“Not so fast!”

Both boys skidded to a halt just as their toes touched the hot sand by the water’s edge. They turned to see Lucy and Juvia standing back by the towels, hands on hips and holding tubes of sunscreen like weapons.

“Sunscreen first!” Lucy warned.

“You’ll burn!” Juvia added, wagging her finger.

The boys groaned in unison, trudging back to the towels like scolded children.

“This is so lame,” Natsu grumbled, sitting cross-legged as Lucy squirted a glob into her hands.

“I feel like I’m five,” Gray muttered as Juvia knelt beside him, humming cheerfully.

“Hold still, Gray-sama,” she said sweetly, smoothing sunscreen onto his back.

“I am holding still,” he grumbled—but the faint blush creeping up his neck betrayed him.

“You complain, but you like this,” she teased, massaging the lotion into his shoulders.

“…Maybe.”

Lucy laughed. “They always act tough, but they’re secretly the biggest babies.”

“HEY!” both boys barked at the same time.

“There,” Lucy said, brushing her hands off as she finished rubbing sunscreen onto Natsu’s back. “You’re free. Go play.”

“YES!!” Natsu hollered, bolting toward the ocean. “I’m gonna be first, Gray!”

“HEY!” Gray shot up from the towel like a launched arrow. “The hell you are!”

He charged after him, and just as Natsu hit the water, Gray tackled him from behind, sending them both crashing into the waves with a splash and a lot of shouting.

“Idiots,” Lucy muttered, though she was smiling fondly.

Juvia giggled and settled back onto her towel, her sundress now swapped for a cute baby blue bikini that matched the sky. The two girls stretched out side by side, sunglasses on, letting the sun warm their skin as the sea breeze tugged gently at their hair.

“I wish it was always this nice,” Juvia said, her voice soft, eyes closed.

“Me too,” Lucy replied with a sigh. “Just sun, no missions, no explosions, no—”

“LUCY! LOOK AT ME!”

Lucy opened one eye and turned her head just in time to see Natsu leap dramatically out of the waves like some kind of deranged sea monster, fists in the air, water spraying everywhere.

“I’M THE KING OF THE SEA!!”

“Oh my god,” Lucy groaned, sitting up. “He’s going to get us kicked out of this beach.”

Gray popped up behind Natsu and shoved his head back under. “No one crowned you, idiot.”

The girls burst into laughter as the boys resumed their roughhousing, splashing and yelling like overgrown kids.

“Do you think they’ll ever grow up?” Lucy asked, adjusting her sunglasses.

Juvia smiled. “I hope not.”

“COME SWIM WITH ME!” Natsu shouted from the water, waving wildly.

“You coming?” Lucy asked, already halfway to the waves.

Juvia shook her head, stretching out on her towel. “Not yet,” she replied, eyes closed contentedly.

She had just begun to relax again when a sudden shadow blocked the sunlight warming her skin. She opened one eye, instantly greeted by the sight of Gray standing over her, droplets of cool seawater dripping from his hair and body, trailing down onto her stomach.

“Whatcha doin’?” he asked casually.

“Relaxing,” she replied, shutting her eye again, soaking in the distant sounds of laughter, the crash of the waves, and the warmth of the sand.

“Not anymore.”

“Not anymo—HEY!!”

Before she could finish, Gray had scooped her up bridal-style, then effortlessly slung her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

“Gray-sama!” she yelped, legs kicking as she squirmed. “Put me down this instant!”

“Nope,” he said with a laugh, jogging toward the shoreline.

“Gray Fullbuster I swear if you—AHHH!!”

He launched both of them into the water with a mighty splash, the sea bursting around them.

They surfaced a moment later, Juvia gasping and wiping her face, her hair clinging to her cheeks.

“You looked warm,” Gray said between chuckles, treading water nearby.

“I was perfectly comfortable, thank you very much!” she snapped, but the corners of her mouth twitched.

“Oh really?” he smirked, swimming closer as she splashed water at him.

She squealed as he reached her, pulling her into his arms. She instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist and looped her arms around his neck.

“Hello, beautiful,” he said, brushing a wet strand of hair from her face.

“Hello,” she whispered, her voice softening.

He leaned in, his lips finding hers in a gentle kiss, his hand cradling the back of her neck as they floated together.

“EWW GET A ROOM!” Natsu’s voice rang out behind them, followed by dramatic gagging noises.

Lucy groaned from nearby. “Natsu, stop it! You’re splashing water in my face!”

Gray pulled away just enough to smirk. “You’re just jealous,” he called over his shoulder.

“I AM NOT!!” Natsu shouted back, already trying to splash them from ten feet away.

Juvia giggled and rested her forehead against Gray’s. “Ignore him,” she whispered.

“I always do,” he said, holding her tighter as they drifted gently in the waves.

Natsu let out a loud belch, patting his stomach with satisfaction. “Man, that hit the spot!”

“Did you even taste it?” Lucy asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Yes, I tasted it!” Natsu insisted. “It was very good, Juvia. Coulda used more meat, though.”

Gray shot him a look, and Juvia giggled. “Noted for next time.”

“Lucy, let’s go get some ice cream!” Natsu said suddenly, already bouncing to his feet.

“Wha—but we just finished!”

“Pleaseee?”

Lucy sighed, already standing. “Ugh, fine. Do you guys want some?”

“I’ll do some shaved ice,” Gray said, leaning back on his elbows.

“Strawberry cone, please!” Juvia called sweetly.

With a wave, Natsu and Lucy wandered off, leaving Gray and Juvia sprawled on their beach towels under the sun, the sound of waves and distant chatter filling the air.

“Did you enjoy your lunch?” Juvia asked, turning slightly toward him.

Gray leaned in and murmured against her shoulder, “I did… but you’re tastier.” He kissed the spot gently, lips lingering.

“Gray-sama!” she giggled, playfully shoving him back with a blush. “You can’t say things like that!”

“Oh, I definitely can,” he said with a smug grin.

Juvia reached into her bag and pulled out a tube of sunscreen, holding it up. “Will you get my back?”

“Oh, gladly,” he said, eyes lighting up as she lay on her stomach.

Gray popped the cap open, squirting some into his hands. He rubbed them together and then began massaging the lotion into her back, his touch warm and deliberate.

“Mmm… that feels nice,” Juvia sighed, resting her cheek on her folded arms.

Gray smirked. “Glad to be of service.”

Then—tug.

Juvia gasped as she felt the strings at her back loosen… then the second tie came undone.

“Gray!!” she squeaked, clutching the towel to her chest and lifting her head in alarm.

“Oopsies,” he said innocently, twirling one of the untied strings around his finger.

“You!” she spun to glare at him, cheeks flushed. “You did that on purpose!”

He shrugged with a devilish grin. “What? You said to get your back. Can’t do that properly with all these strings in the way.”

“Gray-sama, you are such a menace,” she said, laughing as she re-tied her top.

Gray shrugged with a smirk and leaned in to kiss her cheek. “Oh… I missed a spot.”

Before Juvia could ask what he meant, he squirted more sunscreen into his hands—and then smack! His palms landed on her backside with a playful sting, rubbing in the lotion before she could react.

“Eep!!” Juvia squeaked, eyes going wide as she jolted in surprise, clutching the towel tighter against her chest.

“Gray-sama!” she gasped, half-scandalized, half-laughing as she twisted around to glare at him.

He was already grinning like he’d won something. “Just making sure you’re protected from sunburn,” he said innocently, hands still suspiciously lingering.

“You are impossible!” she cried, swatting at him with a pillow from their beach bag.

Gray caught it mid-swing and leaned closer. “And you love me anyway.”

Juvia huffed dramatically, cheeks red. “You better apply the rest like a gentleman.”

He raised a hand mockingly. “Scout’s honor.”

“We’re back!” Lucy called, handing out the melting treats. She passed Juvia her strawberry cone and gave Gray his shaved ice.

“Yum! Thank you, Lucy!” Juvia said cheerfully, taking a big lick.

After a few minutes of lounging and dessert-devouring, Natsu and Gray—spurred on by some unspoken competition—bolted off toward the sand, already arguing about who could build the better castle.

Left alone, Lucy and Juvia settled back onto their towels, enjoying the warm breeze.

“So,” Lucy asked, nudging Juvia gently, “are you going to keep it black?”

Juvia twirled a dark strand of hair thoughtfully. “I’m not sure yet. I like it a lot… and I know Gray-sama does too but…”

“But?” Lucy prompted.

Juvia sighed, wiggling her toes in the warm sand. “Well… I keep getting a lot of attention from guys I don’t even know, and I don’t really like it. I only want Gray-sama to comment on it.”

Lucy smiled sympathetically and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “It’s completely up to you. I mean, it’s your hair. If you love it, keep it. If you don’t, change it back. Simple as that.”

“I know… I just don’t want to make Gray-sama upset by getting rid of it…”

“He’ll understand,” Lucy said confidently. “You know that. He might pout—but he’d never want you to be uncomfortable.”

Before Juvia could respond, a voice cut through the beach air.

“Daaamn, ladies…”

Both girls looked up to find two guys around their age sauntering over, eyes clearly raking over them like a buffet.

“What are a pair of you two fine specimens doing all alone out here on the beach?” one of them asked with an oily smirk.

Lucy instantly made a face. “We’re not alone. Our boyfriends are with us.”

That didn’t stop the bolder of the two from flopping down right next to Juvia. “I like your hair,” he said, gaze sliding where it didn’t belong.

Juvia forced a polite smile. “Thank you.”

Then he leaned in closer, and with the smarmiest grin imaginable, added, “Tell me… do the curtains match the drapes?”

Juvia blinked, her pleasant facade dropping. “Excuse me?”

“You know… downstai—”

Smash.

The guy flinched as Juvia’s entire strawberry cone splattered into his face, dripping pink and cold down his chin and nose.

“You’re disgusting!” she snapped, standing up and brushing sand from her thighs, eyes blazing.

“Dude!” the guy shrieked, half-blind with melting dairy. His buddy burst out laughing.

Lucy stood too, arms crossed and unimpressed. “I said we weren’t alone.”

As if on cue, Gray and Natsu were already sprinting back toward them from their sandcastle standoff, expressions darkening the moment they saw the scene.

“Uh-oh,” Lucy said, smiling sweetly. “You’re in for it now.”

“What’s going on?!” Gray demanded as he rushed over, eyes immediately locking on Juvia.

Without hesitation, Juvia stepped into his arms, her voice tight with frustration. “Him,” she said, nodding toward the guy now awkwardly wiping strawberry ice cream from his face. “He just asked me if the curtains matched the drapes.”

Gray blinked. “He what?!”

“What?! No I didn’t!” the guy sputtered, eyes wide.

“Oh, you absolutely did,” Lucy chimed in, arms crossed and one brow raised. “Clear as day.”

“Oooh, I wouldn’t wanna be you, buddy,” Natsu said with a grin, hands behind his head like he was settling in for a show.

Gray’s jaw clenched, his entire posture shifting as he stepped forward, the air around him dropping a few degrees.

“You said what?” he repeated, each word sharp like ice.

The guy backed up, hands raised. “N-nothing! I didn’t mean it like that, I swear!”

“Oh?” Gray asked, a dangerous calm in his voice. “Then how exactly did you mean it?”

The guy looked around desperately—like someone might save him. But his friend had already wisely started backing away.

Gray took another step forward, cracking his knuckles. “You think you can talk to my girlfriend like that and walk away without consequences?”

The guy tripped over himself, stumbling backward into the sand. “I–I–I didn’t know she was taken!”

“Doesn’t matter,” Gray growled, ice starting to form subtly along his arms and shoulders. “You treat women with respect. All of them.”

“Y-yeah! Y-you’re totally right, man! M-my bad!”

Juvia stepped up beside Gray, now fully composed. “Gray-sama, he’s not worth it.”

Gray paused, glancing back at her, and slowly exhaled. The temperature around them returned to normal. He leaned in and kissed her temple. “You okay?”

She smiled and nodded. “Much better now.”

The guy scrambled to his feet, trying to save what little pride he had left. “I was just… you know, joking…”

“Then learn better jokes,” Lucy said, rolling her eyes as she tossed the guy his melted sunglasses.

Natsu, arms still behind his head, snorted. “Man, this beach trip just keeps getting better.”

“Let’s go find another spot,” Gray muttered, wrapping an arm around Juvia and shooting one last glare at the creeps as the group gathered their stuff.

“Oh,” Juvia added with a sunny smile as they walked away, “and for the record—they don't!”

---

The next night, Gray was at home, sleeves rolled up as he washed the last of the dishes in the quiet of his apartment. The smell of dinner still lingered in the air, and a warm breeze drifted in through the cracked window. He heard the soft knock on the door.

“It’s open!” he called over his shoulder.

The door creaked open and shut, and before he could turn, a familiar pair of arms wrapped tightly around his waist from behind.

“Hi, beautiful,” he said with a smile, leaning slightly into her.

“Hi, Gray-sama,” Juvia whispered against his back.

He turned off the sink and dried his hands quickly before turning to face her—and paused.

“You’re blue again,” he said softly, surprised as he looked down at her hair now returned to its usual ocean hue.

She nodded, still resting her cheek against his chest, arms wrapped tightly around him. She hadn’t looked up at him yet.

“Why’d you change it back? I thought you liked it?”

“I… I did,” she admitted, her voice quiet. “But I didn’t like everyone else commenting on it. Like yesterday… or the day before.”

Gray’s hands moved gently to her back, rubbing slow, reassuring circles. “Because of those guys at the beach?”

She nodded again, still not meeting his eyes. “I just felt… uncomfortable. I wanted the attention to stop. I only ever wanted your attention, Gray-sama.”

Gray rested his chin lightly on her head. “Hey,” he said gently. “You didn’t have to change it for anyone. Not even me.”

She finally looked up at him, her blue eyes searching his. “But I didn’t want you to be disappointed…”

He shook his head. “I’m not. Not even a little. I loved the black, yeah. But I love the blue too. I love you, Juvia—not your hair color.”

Her eyes widened slightly, heart catching on those words.

“You do?” she whispered.

He nodded, brushing a strand of blue hair behind her ear. “Yeah. I do.”

A small smile bloomed across her face as she leaned into him again, arms tightening around his waist.

“Dinner’s ready,” he murmured after a beat, kissing the top of her head. “But we can stand here a little longer if you want.”

“I do,” she said softly. “Just a little.”

Chapter 13: The Dancer

Summary:

This one took FOREVER to write, but I love the way it came out!
As for the delay, that's totally on me, this baby is kicking my butt (and bladder), we had some braxton hicks contractions, decided on a name, and we finally hit six months!
Baby Gage will be here November 20th <3

"I just don't think this is working out... I'm sorry."

I stared at her, stunned. Not working out? We’d been together six months.

"Rosel, I—what happened? I thought we were fine."

She sighed, shifting her grip on the suitcase. "Gray, you're just too... I don't know. It's like you never want to go out or do anything with me."

"I work!"

"And you make no time for me!" Her voice cracked. "I'm sorry. I just can't do this anymore."

And that was it. Without another word, she turned and shut the door behind her.

I stood there, staring at the door. Seconds? Minutes? I couldn’t tell. Shock hit first. Then anger. Then this hollow, sinking loneliness that wrapped around my ribs and squeezed.

I kicked the trash can. It clattered across the floor, spilling junk everywhere. I dropped onto the couch and ran a hand down my face.

"What did I do?"

My mind raced back over the last six months. We were happy, weren’t we? I worked a lot, sure—but it was for her. I was saving up. I was going to propose. I wanted a future with her.

I didn’t realize it had already become too much.

I opened the fridge, hoping for a beer. Empty. Of course it was—Rosel hated the way I tasted after drinking, so I’d stopped keeping any in the house.

With a sigh, I grabbed my jacket and keys and headed to the corner store.

As I walked, all I could think about was her.

Her smile. Her laugh. The way she’d curl up next to me in the winter, stealing all the warmth and pretending it was mine to begin with. The way she kissed my cheek when I was too tired to move. The sound of her humming while she made coffee. All of it.

Was I really that blind?

Yeah, I worked a lot. I came home tired. But I still gave her every spare moment I had. It just... it wasn’t enough.

The bell above the shop door chimed as I stepped inside. The cashier greeted me—I barely noticed. I went straight to the alcohol section, grabbed a case of beer, and made my way to the counter.

They rang it up. I tapped my card.

A pause.

“Oh, um… I’m sorry, but it says it’s declined.”

I blinked. “What?”

“Your card,” the cashier said again, gently. “It was declined.”

I blinked. The words barely registered.

“…Oh. Uh, here.” I handed them some crumpled bills from my jacket pocket, not even sure how much I’d grabbed.

They gave me change—I think—but I didn’t really notice.

I just took the beer and walked out.

When I got back home, I dropped the keys on the counter, set the beer down, and sank into the couch.

Silence.

The apartment felt bigger now. Colder. Like she’d taken all the warmth with her when she walked out.

I cracked open a can and took a long drink. It was bitter. Harsh. But at least it made me feel something.

My eyes landed on the throw blanket she always used. Still crumpled on the arm of the couch. Still smelling faintly like her.

I leaned back, letting my head fall against the cushion.

And that’s when it hit me—
The memory.

It was last winter. A snowstorm had knocked the power out, and the heater with it. She had laughed, genuinely laughed, as I scrambled to light every candle we owned and piled up blankets in the living room.

She came out wearing my hoodie—it drowned her—and she had that sleepy, messy-bun look she always swore she hated, but God, I loved it.

She’d curled up next to me under the blankets, her hands ice cold against my stomach.

“Sorry,” she whispered, grinning.

“Liar,” I’d muttered, wrapping my arms around her. “You do that on purpose.”

“Mmhmm,” she hummed, pressing a kiss to my jaw. “Because you make a good furnace.”

We laid there for hours, listening to the wind howling outside and pretending we didn’t need the rest of the world.

Just me and her.

I blinked, coming back to the present, and realized my chest ached. Like something had caved in.

I wiped at my face with the sleeve of my hoodie. Didn’t even realize a tear had slipped out.

I tried to hold onto that night. The warmth of it. Her voice. The way she’d smiled at me like I was enough.

But the couch was cold now. And empty.

And she wasn’t coming back.

---

I woke up to the sound of someone pounding on my front door. Each knock felt like a hammer to my skull.

Groaning, I dragged myself off the couch, head throbbing and mouth dry. The beer cans scattered around me were enough of an explanation. Hangover from hell.

When I cracked the door open, Natsu stood there, wide-eyed and annoyed.

“Dude, where the hell have you been? You missed work!”

I winced at the sheer volume of his voice. “Not so loud, man…”

He blinked at me, taking in my face, the mess behind me, the clock on the wall. Three in the afternoon.

“You okay?” he asked, tone shifting.

“I’m fine.”

Natsu raised an eyebrow and peered over my shoulder into the apartment. “Right…”

“Look, just… tell Makarov I’ll be in tomorrow, okay? I just need today. Alone.”

“You sure you’re okay?” His eyes flicked around. “Where’s Rosel?”

I looked down, jaw tightening. I didn’t want to say it. Didn’t want to say it out loud because saying it made it real. But Natsu was my best friend. I couldn’t shut the door on him, even if I wanted to.

“She left.”

“What do you—” he started, then stopped himself. “Oh.”

His voice dropped. “Oh, dude. I’m— I’m so sorry.”

I didn’t say anything. Just stood there, gripping the doorframe like it was the only thing keeping me upright.

Natsu hesitated for a second, then stepped forward. “Want me to come in?”

I shook my head. “Not right now.”

“…Okay.” He nodded slowly, giving me that look—equal parts worried and reluctant to push. “I’ll tell Makarov. Just... call me if you need anything. Seriously.”

“Yeah. Thanks.”

I closed the door softly. Then just stood there, forehead against the wood, eyes shut, heart feeling too heavy for my chest.

I stripped down and stepped into a scalding shower, letting the water hit me so hot it turned my skin red. I just stood there, motionless, watching the soap swirl down the drain like it could carry everything else with it.

When I finally got out, the hangover was still clawing at my skull. I went straight for the medicine cabinet.

Empty.

“God damn it.”

I tugged on a pair of sweatpants and a hoodie, shoved my feet into sneakers, and headed down to the pharmacy. The sun was way too bright, stabbing at my eyes, and every sound on the street was like a drill to the side of my head. All I wanted was to grab some Advil and get back home before I puked on the sidewalk.

Inside, I weaved through the aisles, finally spotting the pain relief shelf. I grabbed a bottle and was about to turn when I heard it.

"I don’t understand why you won’t wear makeup. I mean, you could at least try to look presentable."

A guy’s voice. Sharp. Patronizing.

"I just don’t—"

"Yeah, yeah, I know you don’t like makeup, but I do!"

I looked down the aisle. A tall guy stood too close to a smaller girl with bright blue hair, his body language pressing in like he owned the space around her. I couldn’t see her face, but from the way her shoulders hunched, I knew she wasn’t smiling.

I scoffed under my breath.

If you like makeup so much, maybe you should wear it. Jackass.

I walked to the drink section o get agallon of orange juice, and ended up stuck behind them in line at the register. He kept going, his voice smug and just loud enough for half the store to hear.

"You know, people would probably treat you better if you put in a little effort."

My fingers tightened around the Advil bottle.

“Probably even get more tips at work,” the guy said with a mocking laugh.

“Bora, please…” the girl’s voice dropped, embarrassed. “You know I don’t like talking about work in public…”

He scoffed. “You’re the one who decided to be a stripper.”

I froze.

The girl tensed like she'd been slapped. She turned slightly, and for the first time, her face came into view. Pale skin. Soft features. Blue hair falling into her eyes.

And then her gaze met mine.

Only for a second.

But in that moment, I saw it—humiliation, helplessness, and the desperate hope that no one had heard what he just said.

She looked away immediately, her face going red.

Bora didn’t even notice. He was too busy tapping at his phone like he hadn’t just publicly shamed her.

I clenched my jaw, the Advil bottle creaking slightly in my grip.

I didn’t know her. But I knew that look.

The kind where you’re trying so hard not to cry in front of someone who doesn’t deserve your tears.

“Here, buy these. I gotta make a call.”

Bora shoved four random items into her arms and walked out of the store without another word.

She was left juggling everything—barely managing—when the guy ahead of her in line turned to leave and bumped into her. Everything slipped from her hands and scattered across the floor.

I stepped forward before she could even crouch down, scooping the items up and placing them gently on the counter.

“Here.”

Her eyes flicked up to me, wide and startled. “O-oh. Thank you.”

I gave a small nod and stepped back, waiting behind her as the cashier started ringing everything up.

“Thirty-seven even,” the cashier said.

She opened her wallet, fingers fumbling slightly. “Um… I only have small bills. Is that okay?”

“Money’s money, lady,” the cashier muttered.

She glanced at me again, face flushed, then looked down and began counting from a thick stack of single dollar bills—fast, practiced, quiet.

“Receipt?” the cashier asked.

“No thank you.”

She grabbed her bag and hurried out, not looking back at me again.

I stood there, still holding my Advil, the door chiming softly behind her.

“Dude’s a prick.”

“What?” I asked, barely registering the words as the cashier scanned my medicine.“Bora. That guy? The one with the blue-haired girl? He’s a regular jerk. That’s his latest girlfriend—been together six months, I think. She’s a stripper over at Fairy Tail.”

“Uh… okay?” I hadn’t asked for the gossip, and I didn’t care. I just wanted to crawl back into bed and wallow in my own personal hell before work came knocking.

“Eighteen fifty.”

I paid, stuffed the Advil in my pocket, and left. I popped a few pills the second I stepped outside, hoping the medicine and fresh air would tag-team the hangover into submission.

They didn’t.

The headache dulled a little, but Rosel was still everywhere. Every street corner, every scent of her favorite coffee shop, every damn girl with brown hair and a jacket like hers—

Except that was her.

Across the street.

Rosel.

She was walking, laughing at something someone said beside her, eyes crinkled, cheeks pink from the breeze. Like yesterday hadn’t even happened. Like it hadn’t crushed me.

My chest tightened.

I jogged across the street, heart racing.

“Ro!”

She stopped mid-step, turning toward my voice.

“Gray?”

She said my name like it still meant something. Like it hadn’t been a knife the night before.

“H-hey,” I managed.

“Honey, who is this?” the guy beside her asked, slipping an arm around her waist. Blonde hair. Expensive-looking coat. Smug posture.

That’s when I really saw him.

“You’re already seeing someone?” I asked, voice tighter than I meant it to be.

She looked between us—me and this Yuri—and I saw it. That flicker of guilt. That softness in her eyes that wasn’t sympathy, it was pity.

“Gray,” she said quietly. “I told you… you were never there.”

My stomach dropped like a stone. “You cheated on me?”

She didn’t answer.

“Rosel…” My voice cracked. “Did you cheat on me?”

Still nothing.

“Rosel!”

She flinched, and Yuri stepped in, pulling her closer like he owned her. “Look, buddy, I don’t know who you are, but I think you need to leave. Now.”

I didn’t look at him.

Couldn’t.

My eyes were locked on her, searching for some sign—some denial, some fight, some truth—but all I saw was the confirmation she couldn’t speak out loud.

I shook my head slowly, every step back feeling like something inside me was tearing apart. Then I turned and walked away.

No begging.

No final words.

Just footsteps.

And fury.

I wasn’t heartbroken anymore.

I was angry.

So fucking angry.

---

Days passed before I finally left my apartment.

Most nights, I drank until I couldn’t think. Most days, I slept until two in the afternoon. The world outside my walls kept spinning, but I didn’t. I couldn’t.

At some point, I called Makarov—my boss, but more like a father to all of us. I told him what happened. He didn’t press. Just said to take the time I needed. I’m guessing Natsu filled in the blanks for him, too.

But today… today I finally pulled myself together. I couldn’t sit in that apartment another second.

It was time to go back.

I pushed open the restaurant doors, and before they even shut behind me, Natsu’s voice rang out.

“Gray! You’re back!”

“Hey,” I said, voice rough but steady.

“It’s good to see ya, buddy.” He clapped me on the shoulder with that same big grin like nothing had changed—like I hadn’t broken into pieces a few days ago.

I tried to smile. I think I managed it. But inside, I still felt hollow. Empty. The idea of Rosel cheating on me was carved deep into my brain—burned there. I knew it wasn’t going to fade, but I tucked it down as best I could, at least for now.

“Gray, my boy!” Makarov called from the back.

“Hey, gramps,” I said with a tired grin.

I tied on my apron and clocked in.

“We’re going to be busy today, so be ready!”

“Got it.”

Busy was good.

Busy meant I didn’t have to think.

“Gray, table four!” Natsu called as I came back from my break, barely tossing me a glance as he rushed past with a tray full of appetizers.

I grabbed my notepad and headed over.

“Hi, what can I get for you?”

It was a table of girls around my age—platinum blondes with designer bags and empty stares. Typical. Big tits, bigger attitudes, and zero brain cells between the three of them.

“Three waters,” one of them said, popping her gum. “Extra lemon.”

I didn’t bother responding. Just scribbled it down and turned toward the bar, weaving between tables as the noise in the restaurant grew louder. Busy was good.

Busy was keeping me sane.

But this? This was teetering on chaotic.

The door chimed again.

Another wave of customers. Great.

I headed toward the front, pad in hand, putting on my best “not-totally-dead-inside” face.

“Hi, what can I—”

“Yeah, scotch on the rocks and a water,” a guy interrupted before I could finish.

I looked at the familiar voice.

Bora.

Of course.

And across from him—there she was. The blue-haired girl from the pharmacy. Dressed simple, shoulders slightly hunched, eyes scanning the room like she wanted to disappear.

“Bora, I told you—they don’t serve alcohol here.”

She said it quietly, almost pleading.

He rolled his eyes. “Then why the hell are we here?”

I stood frozen for a beat, pen paused over the page.

She noticed me then. Her gaze flicked up. Recognition flashed in her eyes. And just like at the pharmacy, she looked away immediately, cheeks turning pink.

What were the odds?

“Fine, a Coke, I guess,” Bora grumbled.

I nodded, forcing a polite tone. “And for you?”

She opened her mouth to answer, but Bora cut her off.

“I said water, didn’t I?”

I clenched my jaw. “Of course.”

Turning on my heel, I jabbed the order into the computer a little harder than necessary.

“Which table you want me to take?” Natsu asked, appearing at my side.

“You mind grabbing Barbie and company?” I nodded toward the table of blondes still giggling over their lemon wedges.

Natsu’s eyes lit up. He had a thing for blondes.

“Gladly.”

I grabbed the drinks and made my way back to Bora’s table.

“Here’s our menu. Specials today are the lobster mac ‘n cheese, prime rib, and—”

“I’ll have the prime rib. Rare,” Bora interrupted. “And she’ll have the garden salad. No dressing. She’s watching her figure.”

“Bora!”

“What? He needs to know so he doesn’t screw up your order.”

She flushed, covering her face with her hands like she wished she could disappear.

“Anything else?” I asked, deadpan.

“Nope.”

I looked at her again. “What about you, miss?”

“Dude, I just said—”

“I was asking her.”

She peeked at me through her fingers. Her voice was quiet but clear. “I’m all set. Thank you.”

I nodded once, turned back to the screen, and punched in the order.

Then I made my way to the kitchen and found Elfman elbow-deep in prep.

“Yo, Elfman.”

“What’s up, Gray?”

“That rare prime rib for table twelve?” I said, voice low. “Give it the special fixings.”

Elfman looked over his shoulder, pausing. “How many?”

“All of them.”

He smirked. “Coming right up.”

I watched her while I worked.

Didn’t mean to. Didn’t want to. But the way she just sat there and let that sleazeball talk down to her like that… it didn’t sit right. Something about it clawed at me. The way she shrank into herself like she thought she deserved it.

“Table twelve!” Elfman called.

I grabbed the plates and made my way over.

“Prime rib,” I said, setting it down in front of Bora. “And the salad, no dressing. Can I get you anything else?”

“Another water, if you don’t mind?” she asked softly.

“’Course.”

I turned, grabbed her drink, and handed it to her with a small nod. Before I could leave, Bora’s voice cut through the air.

“What’s this?”

I froze.

“What’s what?”

He pointed at the reddish crust around his prime rib. “This seasoning.”

“That’s our house blend,” I said smoothly. “Secret recipe.”

He shrugged, cut into the meat, and shoved a bite into his mouth. He chewed for a few seconds—then let out a loud, exaggerated moan.

“Damn, that’s good!”

I smiled thinly. “Happy to hear it. Enjoy.”

I turned on my heel and made a beeline for the kitchen, sliding in beside Elfman and peeking through the window to watch.

Elfman smirked. “How’d he like the house seasoning?”

“Made him moan.”

Elfman chuckled. “Extra flavor in the dust pan from last night, apparently.”

We both laughed quietly, watching Bora shovel in another bite like he was the king of the damn world.

Still, when I looked back out through the window, my eyes didn’t go to Bora.

They found her.

Sitting there silent, picking at her dry salad, barely touching it.

And that didn’t feel like a win at all.

I walked back over once they finished their meals and started clearing the plates.

“How was everything?”

“Best slice of meat I’ve had in a while,” Bora said, wiping his mouth with a napkin. “Compliments to the chef!”

I forced a smile. “And the salad?”

She gave me a polite nod. “Oh, it was very fresh. Thank you.”

“Glad to hear it. I’ll be back with the bill.”

I dropped off the dishes and printed out their check. As I expected, Bora got up and strolled outside without a second glance—probably sticking her with the tab. Again.

I watched as she fished her wallet from her bag, head down, shoulders a little slumped. The same quiet resignation I’d seen before.

I sighed.

“Yo, Natsu,” I called.

“Yeah?”

“Cash me out.”

He blinked. “Huh? When did you eat?”

“A while ago. Just forgot to pay.”

He shrugged and ran my card without asking questions.

I walked back to her table and slid the bill face down in front of her.

“Come again soon,” I said, soft and quick.

She looked up, surprised, but I turned before she could speak. Slipped outside, sat on a milk crate near the alley, and let the cool air settle around me.

After a few minutes, I headed back in.

I grabbed a rag and made my way to her table, ready to wipe it down.

That’s when I noticed it.

Tucked under the sugar shaker was a folded ten-dollar bill and a pink Post-it.

It simply read:
“Thank you.”

Two words. Small handwriting. No name.

But it said more than most people ever bothered to.

I tucked the Post-it into my pocket and clocked out once the restaurant closed for the night. The shift had been long, loud, and messy—but it was finally done.

Just as Natsu was about to lock the front door, a loud thunk echoed from the lobby.

“GUYS, I’M GETTING MARRIED!!”

We all turned.

Loke stood in the doorway like he’d just won the lottery, arms raised in victory, grinning like a madman.

“You what?” Natsu asked, blinking.

“MARRIED!” he shouted again, practically vibrating with excitement.

I looked between Natsu and Loke. “To who?”

He scoffed. “Ha ha. Very funny.”

“Wait, wait,” Natsu said, stepping closer. “You’re actually settling down?”

“YES!”

Silence.

We all just kind of… stared.

“Well someone say something!” Loke laughed, exasperated.

That’s when Natsu finally broke, laughing as he pulled Loke into a big hug. “Congrats, man!”

One by one, the rest of us followed. Erza clapped him on the back. Mira squealed and hugged him so tight he turned red. Even Elfman gave him a solid handshake that almost knocked him off balance.

“Bachelor party next weekend!” Loke announced proudly.

“Already?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. “Isn’t that usually the night before the wedding?”

“Nah, man—that’s old tradition. This is my last week as a bachelor. Gotta live it up.”

I shrugged. “If you say so.”

“STRIP CLUB AND THE CASINO! WITH COPIOUS AMOUNTS OF ALCOHOL!” he shouted with glee.

I couldn’t help the chuckle that escaped me. I patted him on the back. “You deserve all the happiness, man. Congrats.”

He smiled, and for a second, everything felt light.

But as the laughter settled and the others made plans around me, I couldn’t stop that one thought from creeping back in.

I’d had plans once, too.

I’d imagined getting down on one knee. Rosel crying. Us building a life together.

Now those plans were just dust in the back of my mind, buried under anger and whiskey and a pink Post-it that said thank you.

I shoved it all back down.

Not tonight.

---

The week came and went.

I never saw the blue-haired girl again—or her clown of a boyfriend. Part of me prayed that night ended with him puking in the gutter or, better yet, shitting his pants in the back of an Uber.

The thought made me chuckle as I buttoned up my shirt, getting ready to meet the guys downtown for Loke’s bachelor party. The plan was simple: dinner at the restaurant, then a strip club, and finally the casino. A classic “last night of freedom” cliché. Normally not my scene, but my heart had started to scab over, and I figured a night out with the boys might be the final push I needed.

Dinner was a blur—steaks devoured in record time, beer flowing like water. Loke was already buzzed by the time we stepped out into the cool night air.

“So where’s this strip club?” someone asked.

“Down on Hargeon Street,” Loke grinned. “It’s called Fairy Tail.”

Fairy Tail.

The name pinged something in the back of my brain, but I brushed it off. Maybe I’d walked past it before or heard one of the others talk about it.

We showed our IDs at the door and stepped inside.

Inside, it was chaos. Loud music, flashing lights, skin and glitter everywhere. Girls danced up on stages, straddled laps, carried trays, laughed too loudly at things they didn’t find funny.

“C’mon, let’s sit up front!” Loke yelled over the music.

We followed him to a table right by the main stage. He was in his element—throwing singles left and right, hollering, clapping, tossing compliments like candy.

I sat back, my stack of bills still in hand.

“Dude, loosen up a bit,” Loke yelled, leaning into my ear. “You’re making me tense!”

“I’m not tense,” I muttered, though I probably said it through clenched teeth.

Then the lights shifted.

Everything turned a soft, dreamy blue. The energy shifted like the whole room inhaled at once.

“And now,” the announcer's voice came through the speakers, smooth and deep, “she’s pale, she’s beautiful… she’s The Rain Woman!”

The cheers exploded, whistles from every corner of the room.

And then she stepped onto the stage.

Tall heels. Black thong. Nothing else.

She was pale and soft-looking, like porcelain, with long, flowing blue hair that shimmered under the lights like ocean waves.

She moved like water—graceful, fluid, in control of every limb. Every step. Every gaze.

And I couldn’t take my eyes off her.

Something twisted in my chest.

Because I knew that hair.

And now, under the lights, I saw her clearly.

It was her.

The girl from the pharmacy.

The one Bora barked at like she was less than nothing.

The one who left me a Post-it note and a ten-dollar tip for treating her like a person.

And here she was…

On a stage.

Stripping in front of a screaming crowd.

And she looked nothing like the girl who’d tucked her face in shame behind her hands.

She looked powerful.

Untouchable.

Like a storm in heels.

She twirled around the pole with practiced ease, her long blue hair catching the lights like ribbons of water. The smile on her face never wavered—charming, confident, completely in control.

At one point, Loke leaned over, grinning like an idiot. “This is where you give the nice naked girl your money!”

I swallowed hard and tossed a few singles onto the growing pile at the base of the stage. She slid down the pole, graceful as ever, and crawled on her hands and knees to collect the bills, slipping them into the waistband of her thong.

That’s when our eyes met.

Just for a second.

She blinked, like she’d forgotten where she was, like the mask had cracked.

Then it was back up—smile on, hips swaying, completely in character. But that second stuck with me like a hook in my chest.

By the time she finished, I was speechless. It felt like the wind had been knocked right out of me.

And then—

Two hands clapped down on my shoulders, making me jolt.

“I got a present for ya!” Loke beamed.

I turned—and there she was.

The pharmacy girl. The blue-haired dancer. Her.

Up close now, out of the spotlight. She looked softer. Realer.

“Treat him good,” Loke said, giving her a wink. “He just went through a rough patch.”

She smiled, reached for my hand, and gently tugged me to my feet. I followed her—half-numb—as she led me down a long, dim hallway with black doors on either side.

She unlocked one, opened it, and guided me inside.

“Sit,” she said softly, motioning to the single chair in the middle of the room.

I did.

She had changed—no longer in the black thong from the stage, but a baby blue one that tied at the sides. It matched her eyes, matched her energy now—less storm, more tide.

She smiled. “Hi.”

“U-uh… hi.”

“My name’s Juvia,” she said, voice like a whisper and a secret all in one. “What’s yours?”

I stared for a second too long. Then blinked.

“…Gray.”

“Hm, I like that name,” she said, circling behind me, her voice warm and teasing. “Very mysterious.”

“Mysterious?”

“Mhm. Dark and smoky.”

Her fingers slid down my arms, slow and deliberate, sending a shiver right down my spine. I let out a soft breath as she undid the buttons on my shirt, her nails grazing my chest on the way down.

She moved in front of me again, close—dangerously close—leaning just far enough that her chest hovered near my face, teasing without touching.

“So,” she said, voice quieter now, almost curious. “Your friend said you’re going through a rough patch. What does that mean?”

I swallowed hard.

I didn’t want to talk about her—not here, not now.

When I didn’t answer, she didn’t push.

“It’s okay,” she said gently, brushing her fingers through my hair as she climbed into my lap. “You don’t have to tell me.”

Then she started to move—slow, controlled, rhythm in every shift of her hips. Her fingers curled behind my neck, soft and easy.

“This is your first lap dance, isn’t it?”

“That obvious?” I muttered.

She giggled—a light, almost musical sound—and my heart stuttered at the sound of it.

“Just relax,” she said. “Tell me if I’m doing something you don’t like, or if you want me to switch it up. Just… no sex. It’s policy.”

I blushed so hard it hurt. “Wh-what? Sex? N-no! I mean—sex is great, just, y’know, not with you. I mean—not that I wouldn’t! I’m sure sex with you is—uh—great, phenomenal even! I—”

She pressed a finger to my lips and laughed again.

“You’re doing the opposite of relaxing, you know.”

“Sorry…” I mumbled, still red in the face.

She smiled softly. “You don’t need to be sorry. Like I said… just relax.”

I let out a shaky breath and eased back into the chair, muscles unclenching just a little.

“See?” she cooed, shifting her weight as she moved again. “Isn’t that better?”

Her hands glided over my thighs as she turned around, slowly lowering herself into a teasing rhythm. Her hips rolled, her ass—perfectly round and impossibly tempting—wiggling in a way that made my mouth go dry.

God, I wanted to touch it.

“Uh… q-question,” I managed.

“Mmm?” she replied without turning around.

“C-can I, uh—actually, never mind.”

She knelt in front of me now, between my legs, her blue hair cascading over her shoulders as she tilted her head.

“You can ask,” she said, voice low and light. “Trust me… I’ve heard it all.”

I swallowed hard, the words catching on my tongue like barbed wire.

“C-can I… spank you?”

There was a pause. Then a laugh—not mocking, but genuinely amused.

She rested her chin on my knee, her eyes flicking up with a sparkle in them. “Normally I’d say no…”

Then her smile deepened, just a touch mischievous.

“…But I can make an exception.”

She stood up and, to my surprise, bent over my knee.

It wasn’t exactly what I meant… but I wasn’t about to complain.

She wiggled her hips, teasing, and I hesitated for only a second before letting my hand trail over her. Her skin was smooth, warm—soft in a way that made my fingers linger. She hummed at the touch, encouraging.

Then I pulled my hand back… and gave her a firm smack.

She gasped. “Oh!”

Panic shot through me. “I’m sorry! Was that too much?!”

“N-not at all,” she said breathlessly. “Um… you can do it again if you like…”

“A-are you sure?”

“Yes,” she said, smiling over her shoulder. “Very much so.”

That grin crept onto my face before I could stop it. I did it again, and this time—yeah, she definitely moaned. Quiet, but there. Her cheeks were turning pink, and I was… well, let’s just say my pants were getting uncomfortable.

“You have a great ass,” I murmured.

She giggled, light and unbothered. “Thank you.”

But before either of us could say more, a soft buzzer rang from the wall.

She sighed. “Aww… our time’s up.”

What?! No!

"That went by way too fast."

“Trust me, I know,” she said as she stood, brushing her hair back from her face.

I reached into my pocket, pulling out a few singles—but paused. I remembered how she looked that first night at the pharmacy, eyes low as she counted a stack of small bills. Embarrassed. Exposed.

Instead, I tucked the singles away and pulled out a twenty.

“Here,” I said, offering it to her.

Her eyes widened. “O-oh, this is too much!”

“I insist. Please—take it.”

She smiled—small, genuine, touched in a way that didn’t feel like part of her act. “Thank you.”

She turned to go, but then glanced back.

“Oh, and Gray?”

I looked up, her name still soft in my mind.

She was still smiling. “Thank you again… for dinner.”

We stumbled out of the strip club around one in the morning, and for some reason, I couldn’t wipe the damn smile off my face.

“Thank you again… for dinner.”

Her words echoed in my head, soft and sweet, bouncing around my skull like a melody I didn’t want to forget.

The night didn’t end there, of course. Loke was drunk off his ass, arms flung around every person who would stand still long enough to be loved on. Natsu had passed out in a bush, snoring like it was the coziest bed he’d ever known. Elfman was barely buzzed and kept mumbling about the importance of manliness. And Makarov? Makarov was flirting with anything that had two legs and wore a dress, bless his old pervy soul.

“Gray!” Loke hiccuped, stumbling into me. “I think that girl liiiiked you!” Another hiccup.

I snorted. “Yeah, okay.”

“No—hey! Hey, hey, hey!” He grabbed my arm dramatically. “Don’t you say that! You—you are the most handsome man I know!”

“Uh-huh,” I muttered, hauling him into the cab. “Let’s get you home, Casanova.”

We dropped everyone off, one by one, and eventually I walked back into my place alone. Tossed my keys on the counter, collapsed onto the couch, and stared up at the ceiling like it had answers for me.

Five whole hours had passed since I saw her—since Juvia climbed off my lap and smiled like no one else had in weeks.

And I still couldn’t get her out of my head.

She was a stripper. She probably danced for a hundred guys a night. Guys who were richer, louder, smoother. But… the way she smiled at me felt different, like I wasn’t just another customer.

I reached into my pocket and pulled out that old Post-it note—the one from days ago, folded a little at the edges now. I unfolded it and stared at the handwriting.

Flowy. Smooth. Just like her.

I set it on the coffee table and leaned back with a sigh.

“I hope she dumps him,” I said to no one.

And God, I meant it.

---

The weekend passed, and I was in the best damn mood I’d been in for months.

Work was good. I quit drinking. Hell, I even started smiling without forcing it. For once, things just… felt okay.

I was rushing around, bussing tables and moving dishes like a man on a mission when I heard Natsu shout across the restaurant.

“Gray!”

“Yeah?”

“Table twelve!”

I dumped the dishes in the back and made my way over, grabbing my notepad out of habit.

“What can I—”
I stopped.

“Juvia…”

She looked up from the menu and smiled. “Hello.”

She was alone this time. No Bora. No tension. Just her. Calm. Warm.

I smiled back, unable to help it. “What, uh… what’s up?”

She shrugged casually. “I was in the area and got hungry. Do you still have that lobster mac and cheese?”

We didn’t. But for her?

“Yeah, we do.”

“Great. Can I get a cup of that? And a water?”

“Course. Just give me like fifteen minutes.”

She nodded, and I rushed to the kitchen like my shoes were on fire.

“Elfman!”

“Yeah?” he called, halfway elbow-deep in the fryer.

“Lobster mac and cheese. I need a cup. Please.”

He blinked. “We’re out of it.”

“I know. I’m begging you.”

He raised an eyebrow but smirked. “Okay, okay. I’ll see what I can do.”

I shot him a grateful look and grabbed a water, bringing it back to Juvia.

“Here you go,” I said, setting it down. “Mind if I sit? Or are you, uh, waiting for someone?”

She shook her head. “No, I’m alone. Single, actually…”

I slid into the booth across from her. “I’m sorry to hear that.”

Like hell I was.

“Don’t be,” she said softly. “He was cruel. And I was… lonely.”

I nodded, letting that sit between us for a second. “How’s work?”

She blushed, stirring the water with her straw. “Busy, actually.”

“That’s great. I’m happy to hear it.”

“What about you?”

I chuckled, leaning back. “It’s always busy here. But I like it. Keeps my mind from spiraling.”

There was a pause.

Then she looked up, cheeks still a little pink.

“I stopped doing lap dances, by the way.”

I blinked. “Oh… was I that bad?” I rubbed the back of my neck, suddenly unsure.

She laughed, shaking her head. “No! Not at all. I just… well…” She hesitated. “You’re the only person I want to give lap dances to now.”

I blinked again.

Then turned red. Fully red.

Before I could even think of a reply—

“Table twelve!” Elfman called from the kitchen window.

I shot to my feet, flustered and smiling like an idiot. “U-uh, le-let me g-get your food.”

My heart was in my throat.

She quit giving lap dances… because of me?

But—I didn’t want her to quit her job. Not if she didn’t want to. If that’s what made her feel powerful, confident, in control—I supported that. I wanted to support that.

My hands were shaking as I stood frozen at the kitchen window.

“Gray?” Elfman waved a hand in front of my face. “You good?”

“Ye—yeah. Totally…” I said, voice cracking like I’d just hit puberty all over again.

I turned and walked back to her table, balancing the steaming cup of lobster mac like it was fragile treasure.

“Just, uh… give me one sec.”

She blinked in surprise as I turned again, power-walked to the POS, and clocked out for lunch in record time. My fingers fumbled a little on the touchscreen, but I didn’t care.

I was not letting this moment slip away.

I slid back into the booth across from her, trying to look casual even as my pulse pounded like a drum in my ears.

“Um,” I said, catching her gaze with a crooked smile. “So… you were saying?”

She looked surprised—but pleased. Her eyes sparkled just a little as she picked up her spoon, cradling it between her fingers.

“I just meant…” She paused, stirring the pasta. “The job can be a lot sometimes. You give so much of yourself, and most people don’t even look you in the eye. It gets… empty. After a while.”

I nodded, listening carefully, trying not to breathe too loudly.

“But then… You came in. And you looked at me. Not like I was on display, not like I was a product. You just… saw me. That hasn’t happened in a long time, a really long time.”

I didn’t know what to say at first. My chest felt tight again—but in a different way now. Not panic. Not pain.

Just something soft. Hopeful.

“I’m glad I did,” I said quietly. “Because for what it’s worth… I haven’t stopped thinking about you since.”

Her eyes met mine, and she smiled.

“Same.”

“Would you—would you like to get dinner sometime?” I asked, my voice just a little shaky.

She looked up, eyes softening instantly. “I’d love to. I’m off on Wednesdays.”

“I can do Wednesday. Six okay?”

“Six is perfect.” She smiled and took a bite of her mac and cheese, pausing mid-chew. “Oh wow. This is amazing!”

I chuckled. “I’m glad you like it.”

“Do you cook?”

“Sometimes,” I said, shrugging. “But not like Elfman.”

“Elfman?”

“He’s our cook here. Kinda looks like he could crush a watermelon with one hand.”

She laughed. “Well, you’ll have to tell him I think he’s a great cook.”

I nodded, but mostly I just watched her—watched her eat, talk, smile. She could’ve been reading the phone book, and I’d still have been glued to her every word.

Then I asked something that had been circling in the back of my mind.

“So… if you stopped doing lap dances, does that mean you quit your job?”

She shook her head. “No. I still work at the club. The money’s good, and it pays my bills.” She paused. “Is that… okay?”

I looked at her, really looked. Her posture had tensed ever so slightly. Like she was bracing herself for judgment.

“Yeah,” I said. “Why wouldn’t it be?”

She blinked. “You’re… okay with me stripping?”

I shrugged. “Do you like it?”

“I mean, it has its ups and downs,” she said honestly. “Some nights are easier than others.”

“Then it doesn’t bother me,” I said, meaning every word. “If you’re safe and you’re comfortable, then I support whatever you do.”

She stared at me like I’d just said something in a language she’d never heard before. Like she couldn’t quite believe the words had come from me.

And that made me want to say it all over again.

“You’re… kind,” she said quietly.

I shrugged, trying to play it off even as my chest tightened. “I just think everyone deserves to feel safe in their own skin. Especially around the people they trust.”

Her lips parted like she wanted to say something else, but instead she looked down at her bowl and pushed the food around with her fork for a second.

“I’ve had a lot of people pretend they were okay with it,” she said finally. “Guys who said it didn’t bother them, but then got angry when I didn’t quit. Or treated me like I was some kind of fantasy they could ‘fix.’”

I didn’t speak. I just listened.

“But you…” She looked up again, her voice softer now. “You just let me be me. No shame. No expectations.”

I gave her a small smile. “You’re not broken, Juvia. You don’t need fixing.”

For a moment, she didn’t say anything. Then—almost shyly—she reached across the table and touched my hand again.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

The silence between us wasn’t awkward. It felt warm. Like a blanket. Like something solid settling into place.

I glanced at the clock on the wall and let out a sigh. “I should probably get back to work.”

She nodded. “Of course. I didn’t mean to keep you from your shift.”

“You didn’t,” I said, standing slowly. “You actually made it better.”

Then I stood up and motioned toward the counter. “Let me box that up for you. Don’t want you walking around with an empty stomach.”

She smiled again, and this one was lighter—brighter.

I brought her food back in a to-go box, and she slid out of the booth, waiting for me as I walked her to the door.

Outside, the sun had started dipping low, casting gold and pink across the sidewalk.

“I’ll see you Wednesday?” I asked.

She looked at me like I was something gentle and unexpected.

“Yeah. Wednesday,” she said. Then she leaned in, pressed a soft kiss to my cheek, and whispered, “Thank you again… for seeing me.”

And just like that, she was gone.

But her warmth stayed with me long after.

As I clocked back in, I realized something.

I wasn’t thinking about Rosel.

Not even a little.

“Wasn’t that the girl from the strip club?” Natsu asked, leaning over the counter like a nosy kid.

I didn’t even look up. “She has a name, y’know. It’s Juvia.”

“Oooh,” Natsu grinned. “On a first-name basis now?”

I ignored him and kept wiping down the counter.

Elfman walked by with a tray of glasses, raising an eyebrow but wisely staying quiet.

“So what’d she want?” Natsu pressed.

“It’s private.”

“Private?” Natsu’s eyes went wide. “Oh god, she’s not pregnant, is she?!”

I stopped mid-wipe and turned slowly toward him.

Elfman let out a long, exhausted sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose like he was fighting off a migraine.

“No, Natsu,” I said flatly. “She’s not pregnant.”

“Phew!” Natsu exhaled with dramatic relief. “Then what did she want?”

“Dude,” I said, glaring at him, “I said it was private!”

Natsu raised his hands in mock surrender. “Alright, alright! Touchy.”

Elfman raised a brow at me as I passed him.

“You really like her, don’t you?”

I didn’t answer out loud.

But the answer was yes.

And Elfman didn’t need me to say it to know.

---

Wednesday took its sweet time getting here, and when it did, I was in full-on panic mode.

I was in the shower when it hit me: I hadn’t been on a real date in six months. Maybe longer. Were dates still normal these days? Dinner, conversation, awkward laughs, trying to pretend your hands weren’t sweaty?

Or did people just skip to the sex now?

Because, God—I wasn’t ready for that.

Not yet.

But Juvia didn’t strike me as that kind of person. She was soft, patient, and a little shy under the confidence she wore like perfume. She wouldn’t expect anything I wasn’t ready for. Right?

I dried off, changed into something decent—black dress shirt, clean slacks, jacket that didn’t smell like the restaurant—and did a once-over in the mirror. It wasn’t perfect, but it was enough.

Hopefully.

I texted Juvia to let her know I was on the way.

When I pulled up to her apartment, she was already waiting outside.

My breath caught.

She was standing under the glow of the building’s lights, dressed in a sleek black dress that hugged her just right, matching heels, and her hair pinned delicately up in the back. A few loose strands framed her face, softening the whole look and making her look like something out of a movie.

“You look… amazing,” I said through a stunned smile.

She blushed immediately, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “You clean up pretty good yourself,” she replied, stepping closer to gently adjust the collar of my shirt. Her fingers brushed the skin of my neck, light, lingering.

My pulse stuttered.

“Shall we?” she asked, smiling.

I held the car door open for her. “Yeah… we shall.”

Dinner was at a small Italian place I knew—dim lighting, soft music, and the kind of atmosphere that felt cozy without trying too hard. The waitstaff knew me, which helped with the nerves. Familiar ground. I needed that.

Juvia sat across from me, her hands folded neatly on the table, eyes wandering over the menu.

“This place is cute,” she said, glancing around. “Definitely nicer than most of the places I’ve eaten alone.”

I smiled. “I figured we could use something quiet. Fewer distractions.”

She looked at me and gave a small nod. “I like that.”

We ordered pasta—her, some creamy fettuccine thing I couldn’t pronounce, me, the usual—and settled into that awkward but oddly charming lull.

“So,” I said, playing with the edge of my napkin. “Is this the part where we ask each other deep, philosophical questions to test compatibility, or…?”

She laughed, a soft, real sound. “I was thinking something simpler. Like favorite color or ‘have you ever been arrested.’”

I smirked. “Black. And no, surprisingly.”

“Blue,” she said, smiling at her water glass. “And… yes. Once.”

My eyebrows rose. “Seriously?”

“Wrong place, wrong time. I was eighteen. Bachelorette party turned bar fight. Charges dropped.”

I leaned in. “That might be the coolest thing I’ve ever heard.”

She grinned. “Don’t tell my mom.”

The food came. We talked more—about nothing, and everything. Her favorite movie. My worst kitchen accident. Her first job. My last terrible date before Rosel.

At some point, I realized I wasn’t nervous anymore.

I was just there with her.

“So, what exactly do you do at the restaurant?” she asked, sipping her drink.

“I do a bit of everything,” I said. “Mostly waiting tables, but I help in the kitchen sometimes. I like being busy, and it’s not a bad gig. Plus, the crew’s like family.”

“Even Natsu?”

I laughed. “Especially Natsu. He’s annoying, but the kind of annoying that grows on you. Like mold.”

She laughed again, soft and genuine. “That’s... kind of sweet.”

“And what about you?” I asked. “What’s the part of your job you actuallylike?”

She paused, stirring her straw. “The control. When I’m on stage, I’m in charge. I decide how far things go. I decide who sees what. It’s like performing. Except you’re performing confidence instead of a script.”

I nodded, taking that in. “That makes sense.”

She smiled, a little sheepish now. “It sounds weird out loud.”

“No, it doesn’t. I think it’s kind of… badass, actually.”

She looked at me for a second, like she was trying to read between the lines. But whatever she saw made her relax. Her shoulders dropped, her posture softened.

“Thank you,” she said, voice quieter.

Our food came, and we both dug in.

Over the next hour, we talked about everything—childhood memories, weird customer stories, favorite songs, and guilty pleasure TV shows. She got this sparkle in her eye when she talked about old fantasy novels she used to read, and I admitted I secretly liked cooking shows even though I pretended to zone out when they were on in the break room.

By the time we’d finished dessert—chocolate cake we agreed to split but she absolutely ate 70% of—I realized I wasn’t nervous anymore.

I was just happy.

And full. And not thinking about Rosel. Not even once.

Outside, the air was cooler, the street quiet under a navy sky.

“I had a really good time tonight,” she said as we walked slowly toward her place.

“Yeah,” I said, glancing at her. “Me too.”

She paused on the sidewalk outside of her apartment and turned to me, tucking a piece of hair behind her ear even though it was already perfectly in place.

“I’m glad you asked me.”

“I’m glad you said yes.”

We stood there a second too long—close, but not too close. Comfortable.

Then she leaned in and kissed me on the cheek, the same way she had before.

But this time, she lingered just a little longer.

“Goodnight, Gray.”

“Goodnight, Juvia.”

And as I watched her walk up the steps to her apartment, I knew something had shifted.

This wasn’t just a crush anymore.

It was something real.

She paused at her door, keys in hand, and glanced back at me.

“Do you want to come in?”

I didn’t hesitate. “I’d like that.”

I followed her up the stairs and down the hall to her apartment. It was... unexpected.

Chaotic, but cozy. Organized in its own way. The kind of space that told you everything about a person without them saying a word. There were potted plants on every surface, pictures framed in mismatched but charming colors, and tapestries draped across the walls like she was building her own little world. In the corner, a tank bubbled softly, glowing blue.

“That’s Harold,” she said, nodding toward the turtle inside.

I chuckled. “Hello, Harold.”

He didn’t move. Just sat there, looking like he’d seen some things.

“Can I get you a drink? I have lemonade.”

“Lemonade sounds good.”

She disappeared into the kitchen, and I turned slowly, taking it all in. I could already feel how lived-in this place was. No performance. Just Juvia.

When she returned, her hair was down—long and wavy, like the ocean she reminded me of. I hadn’t even seen her undo it, but it caught the low light like silk.

She handed me a glass, and I sat on the couch, trying not to stare. She sat beside me, close but not too close, and placed her own cup gently on the coffee table.

“Do you like Sleep Token?” she asked, like she was a little nervous about the answer.

I blinked. “Yeah, actually, I do. You know them?”

“Seen them a few times,” she said with a small smile, grabbing her phone and pulling up their newest album. A soft guitar hummed through the room, haunting and low.

She leaned back into the cushions and sighed, her shoulders relaxing like this was her safe zone.

The music played between us, steady and ambient. I sipped the lemonade—it was cold, tart, and perfect. She had good taste.

And sitting here next to her… it felt like something was settling into place. Like the world outside had gone quiet for once.

No awkwardness. No tension. Just… her. Me. And a song that somehow knew what it felt like to want to reach for something carefully—like it might disappear if you moved too fast.

“I had a great time tonight,” I said, voice quieter now.

“I’m glad,” she replied, brushing her fingers through her hair and pulling it to one side, exposing the gentle curve of her neck.

“Next date,” she said, smirking over the rim of her glass, “I want you to cook for me.”

“Me? You want me to cook?”

She nodded, playful. “Why not?”

I laughed. “Alright. If that’s what you want, then I’ll gladly cook for you.”

Her smile widened, eyes glinting in the soft light. And just as I was starting to feel like my heart couldn’t possibly take any more—Provider started playing.

“This is my new favorite song by them,” she said, voice low, like she was telling me a secret.

“Mine too,” I said, and I meant it—even if I didn’t know it until now.

She stood up, took my empty glass, and set it gently on the coffee table. Then she turned back toward me and held out her hand.

“Dance with me.”

My breath caught.

Not because I didn’t want to.

But because I did—more than anything.

I took her hand.

She pulled me up with surprising ease and guided me to the center of the living room. The lights were low, the only real glow coming from Harold’s tank and the soft blue hue it cast across the walls.

She rested her hands lightly around my neck. I settled mine at her waist, her dress cool and smooth beneath my palms.

We moved slowly. No choreography, no pressure—just a quiet rhythm, the kind that wraps around two people and makes the rest of the world vanish.

Her head dropped to my shoulder, and I let my chin rest gently against her temple.

She smelled like citrus and clean laundry.

I closed my eyes for a second.

I didn’t want to ruin this. Didn’t want to move too fast or assume anything.

But in that moment, with her pressed against me, her heartbeat close to mine, I wasn’t thinking about what came next.

I was just thinking—don’t let go.

She looked up at me, her eyes flicking to my lips, then back into mine.

Then she reached up, gently cupping my cheek.

“Kiss me,” she whispered.

I didn’t hesitate.

I brought my hand to her face, holding her softly as I leaned in. Our lips met in a kiss that was slow, careful, like we were both afraid to wake from something too good to be real.

Her lips were warm and soft, moving in sync with mine, like we’d done this a hundred times before in some other life. She let out a small sigh against my mouth, a sound that made my chest tighten and my grip on her waist pull just a little closer.

When we pulled apart, our foreheads still lightly touching, her hand came to rest over my heart.

“I’ve wanted you to kiss me for a while now…” she whispered.

“So have I,” I said, brushing my thumb gently along her jaw.

She smiled, and it wasn’t shy or teasing—it was full of something quieter. Something real.

“Do it again,” she said.

And I did.

This time, slower. Deeper. Her fingers slid up into my hair as mine settled at her waist, drawing her in until there was no space left between us.

The music kept playing.

But right then, she was the only sound I could hear.

“I don’t want to sleep with you,” she mumbled softly, her breath brushing my lips. “Not tonight.”

I smiled against her mouth, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Can I keep kissing you?”

She pulled back, just enough to give me that teasing look—the one that always made my chest feel too tight.

“No.”

“No?” I blinked, caught between confusion and amusement.

She shook her head, the smirk on her lips only growing. “Not until you make me dinner.”

I laughed quietly, my thumb tracing the curve of her cheek. “I can do that.”

“Wednesday?”

“It’s a date.”

She bit her bottom lip, eyes sparkling, and I reluctantly reached for my jacket.

As I stepped to the door, I leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to her cheek.

“I’ll see you then.”

And as the door closed behind me, I realized something:

I wasn’t just looking forward to seeing her again.

I was counting the minutes.

---

“ELFMAN!”

I burst into the kitchen like a wild man. He was already manning the grill, calm as ever.

He didn’t even flinch. “Yeah?”

“I need you to teach me how to cook.”

He turned to look at me—really looked—and then started laughing.

Not just a chuckle. A full-on, belly-shaking, nearly-drops-the-spatula laugh.

“Gray,” he wheezed, wiping his hand on a towel. “The last time I tried to teach you, you almost burnt the restaurant down.”

“That was three years ago!”

“Uh-huh. And I still have nightmares about the flaming risotto incident.”

I groaned, dragging a hand down my face. “Elfman, I’m serious.”

He eyed me, still grinning, but a little more curious now. “What do you want to cook?”

“Anything,” I said, deadpan. “Literally anything edible that won't kill someone.”

He raised an eyebrow. “You seeing that girl again?”

My face heated instantly. “I want to make her dinner…”

Elfman paused, letting the words hang in the warm kitchen air for a second. Then his smile softened, just a little.

“Well damn, Gray,” he said, clapping a hand on my shoulder. “You’re really into this girl, huh?”

I shrugged, trying to play it off. “She asked me to cook for her. I don’t want to screw it up.”

He nodded once, all business now. “Alright. You’re gonna learn how to make my famous pan-seared chicken and herb potatoes. It’s simple, impressive, and if you follow my instructions to the letter, there’s only a 30% chance of setting off the smoke alarm.”

I groaned again.

He laughed.

“When the lunch rush is over, I’ll show you, okay?” Elfman said, smiling as he flipped something on the grill with practiced ease.

Relief hit me like a wave. “Okay. Yeah. Thanks.”

He nodded and turned back to the grill, already barking something to one of the prep cooks.

I jogged out to the front, slipping on my apron and grabbing my notepad just as Natsu shouted, “Table six needs refills!”

“On it,” I called, weaving between tables.

The restaurant was already filling up. The usual chaos. But this time, I didn’t mind it.

Because underneath all the noise, all I could think about was her.

The way she smiled at me when I told her I’d cook. The way she kissed me—twice. 

I grinned as I dropped off waters at table six and turned to grab menus for a new party.

Just a few more hours.

Then I’d learn to cook.

And then—I’d cook for her.

When the lunch rush finally started to die down, I slipped into the back and found Elfman wiping down the counters.

“Okay,” I said, rolling up my sleeves. “Let’s get to work.”

He grinned. “That’s what I like to hear!”

We got started immediately. I washed and peeled the potatoes, fingers slipping a few times, but I powered through. Then we mixed a simple herb blend with butter and olive oil for the coating.

“Make sure every piece is coated evenly,” Elfman said, watching me like a hawk.

“Yeah, yeah, I got it.”

Once the potatoes were in the oven, roasting away, I wiped my hands and looked up.

“Okay, next is the chicken.”

“Easy,” I said with confidence, already halfway to the fridge.

But before I could get there, Elfman grabbed my shoulder.

“Not so fast, tiger.”

I blinked. “What?”

“You need a specific cut of chicken.”

“I do?”

He nodded like he was about to drop ancient poultry wisdom. “You want chicken thighs. Skin-on, bone-in. Top shelf in the walk-in.”

I gave him a thumbs up and jogged to the walk-in, rummaging around until I found the pack. When I came back out, he had the cutting board ready.

“Alright,” he said. “We’re going to make a different sauce for the meat—but it’ll pair perfectly with the potatoes.”

I frowned. “But we have extra sauce from the potatoes.”

Elfman turned to look at me slowly, like I’d just suggested we cook using dishwater.

“Do you want everything tasting the same?”

“…Fair point.”

“Exactly. Trust me, women notice that stuff.”

Elfman handed me a bowl with a new set of ingredients—honey, Dijon mustard, garlic, soy sauce, lemon, and a few fresh herbs.

“This,” he said, “is your chicken sauce. Sweet, savory, a little tang. Just like a good relationship.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Are you comparing Juvia to a sauce?”

Elfman shrugged. “She’s spicy and sweet. Tell me I’m wrong.”

I didn’t have a comeback for that.

He walked me through mixing the sauce while the pan heated. “Medium heat, not high. You want the skin crispy, not incinerated.”

“Right.” I placed the chicken thighs skin-down in the hot pan, and they sizzled immediately. The smell hit me a few seconds later—rich, buttery, already mouthwatering.

“Now don’t touch them,” Elfman warned. “Let the pan do the work.”

I crossed my arms, staring like the chicken might try something sneaky while I wasn’t looking. “This feels too easy.”

“Give it time.”

A few minutes later, we flipped them. The skin was golden brown, just like Elfman said it should be. I was halfway convinced I had real talent… until I splashed too much sauce into the pan and the flame flared up.

“Shit—”

Elfman was already on it, adjusting the burner and tossing a towel at me. “Relax. It’s just fire. It happens.”

“Yeah, well, I’d like to not die before I make her dinner.”

He laughed. “You’re doing fine. Better than last time. At least nothing’s on the ceiling yet.”

Once the chicken was cooked through and glazed with the sauce, Elfman had me spoon it onto a plate next to the roasted potatoes. He added a garnish and stood back with his arms crossed.

I stared at the plate.

It looked… good. Like, actually good.

“You made that,” he said.

“I made that,” I echoed, like I didn’t believe it yet.

“Taste it.”

I did.

And to my shock, it was amazing. The chicken was juicy and flavorful, the potatoes perfectly crisp. I turned to Elfman, wide-eyed.

“No way.”

He grinned. “Way.”

I looked back at the plate, then down at my sauce-covered hands.

“I might actually be able to pull this off.”

Elfman clapped me on the back. “You’re gonna knock her socks off.”

Natsu came practically floating into the kitchen, drawn in like a cartoon character by the smell. His eyes landed on the plate in my hands like it was glowing.

“What is that?”

“Chicken and potatoes,” I said.

Elfman smirked and nudged me with his elbow. “Chicken thighs and potatoes.”

Natsu stepped closer, eyeing the plate like it might vanish. He picked up a fork but then paused, turning to me with a suspicious look.

“Wait. Did you make this, or did Elfman?”

“I did.”

He put the fork down like it had suddenly become radioactive. “Nevermind.”

I stared at him. “You didn’t even try it!”

“I’ve tried your cooking in the past, Gray. Remember that time you tried to make pancakes and I ended up in the hospital with food poisoning?”

“That was years ago!”

“And I’m still traumatized.”

“Come on,” I groaned. “Just try it. One bite.”

Natsu crossed his arms and looked at Elfman. “Did you supervise him?”

Elfman nodded, very seriously. “Every step.”

Natsu hesitated… then picked up the fork again. He cut off a piece of chicken, sniffed it like he was testing for poison, and popped it into his mouth.

We all waited.

His eyes widened. “Wait… that’s actually good.”

“Thank you!”

He chewed thoughtfully. “No, like—really good. Did someone swap out Gray’s soul for someone who can cook?”

I rolled my eyes. “You’re so dramatic.”

Elfman clapped me on the shoulder again. “Told you. You’re ready.”

I looked at the plate, pride swelling in my chest.

For the rest of the week, I hovered around Elfman like a shadow with a notepad.

During downtime, I watched him cook—really watched. I learned how to check if a steak was rare or medium-rare without slicing it open, how to very carefully mince onions, and which vegetables paired best with different meats. He even showed me how to plate food so it looked like it belonged in a restaurant instead of a school cafeteria.

And in between burnt fingers and kitchen lessons, I talked to Juvia.

Every day.

Little things. Work stories. Random gossip. Dumb memes she sent while pretending to be on break. But mostly… how excited we both were to see each other again.

It made the week fly by in a way nothing else had in months.

I was on break Tuesday, leaning against the back wall with a drink in hand, when my phone buzzed.

Juvia: I can’t wait for tomorrow night. Should I bring anything?

I didn’t hesitate.

Gray: Just your beautiful self.

There was a pause, then her reply popped up.

Juvia: Aww, you’re making me blush! I have to get back to work, I’ll see you tomorrow night! xox

I grinned like an idiot.

Gray: Knock ’em dead.

I slid my phone back into my pocket, that stupid grin still on my face.

Tomorrow night couldn’t come fast enough.

---

Work dragged by at a torturously slow pace.

Every time I looked at the clock, barely a minute had passed. And it didn’t help that the place was quiet—no rush, no chaos to distract me. Just me, my thoughts, and an endless countdown to six o’clock.

“Ready for tonight?” Elfman asked as he passed by, arms full of clean plates.

I let out a breath. “As I’ll ever be.”

He smirked. “I bagged up everything you’ll need in the walk-in. Don’t forget it when we lock up tonight.”

I nodded. “Thanks, man. Seriously.”

He gave me a pat on the back before heading back toward the kitchen.

I glanced at the clock again.

4:30.

Only a half hour to go.

I wiped down an already-clean table and tried not to start pacing. My brain ran through a checklist on loop—food, tablecloth, plates, the one bottle of wine I actually liked, candles, playlist (no breakup songs). I’d gone over it a hundred times, but I still felt like I was forgetting something.

Or maybe I was just freaking out because I really, really didn’t want to mess this up.

Not with her.

I took another deep breath and checked the clock again.

4:32.

“Kill me,” I muttered.

When closing time finally hit, I grabbed the bag Elfman packed for me out of the walk-in and practically sped home.

The second I stepped through my front door, I took a good look around—and winced.

The place looked like a gremlin had been living in it. Clothes draped over the back of the couch, empty water bottles on the floor, and my sock collection had apparently tried to unionize in the corner.

I cleaned like my life depended on it.

By the time the place looked passably human, I threw on music, lit a candle I found in a drawer, and got started on dinner.

The chicken needed about fifteen minutes. The potatoes, twenty. I chopped, stirred, and seasoned with shaky hands, and while everything baked, I jumped into the shower—poking my head out every two minutes like a panicked meerkat to make sure nothing was on fire.

Miraculously, it all came together. I plated the food carefully, trying to copy what Elfman had shown me.

Just as I finished placing the last sprig of parsley, the doorbell rang.

Perfect timing.

I quickly checked my hair in the mirror, gave myself a once-over, and opened the door.

There she was.

“Juvia,” I breathed, smiling without even realizing I was doing it.

“Hello, handsome,” she said, voice light and teasing.

My heart was in my throat again—but this time in the best way.

“Come in,” I said, stepping aside.

She walked in slowly, taking in the clean apartment, the smell of roasted potatoes and garlic, and the flicker of the candles on the table.

“Wow,” she said. “You really did all this?”

“Every last bit,” I said proudly. “And nothing’s on fire. So… bonus points.”

She laughed. “I’m already impressed.”

She slipped out of her coat, revealing a navy blue sweater that hugged her perfectly and a pair of dark skinny jeans. Simple. Effortless. Beautiful.

I took her coat and hung it up while she stepped over to the table, eyes flicking to the plates I’d so carefully arranged.

She turned to me with an unreadable expression.

“Is that… chicken?”

“Uh—yeah. Chicken thighs, actually,” I said, puffing out my chest a little with pride.

Her expression shifted into something more serious. “Oh… I’m a vegetarian.”

My stomach dropped.

Shit.

My brain immediately went into full meltdown. I didn’t ask. I didn’t even think to ask. Oh god—what if she has allergies? What if this actually kills her?

I must’ve looked like I was about to faint because she burst out laughing, covering her mouth.

“I’m just kidding.”

I exhaled so hard I nearly deflated.

“Oh my god,” I muttered, pressing a hand to my chest. “You scared the hell out of me.”

She sat down at the table with a playful smirk, and I hurried behind her to pull her chair out, pushing it in gently as she settled.

“Everything looks amazing,” she said, leaning forward to breathe in the aroma. “Smells good too.”

“Just wait till you try it.”

I watched—okay, stared—as she picked up her fork and knife, cutting a perfect bite of chicken. She brought it to her lips, took a bite, and closed her eyes as she chewed.

Then came the sound—a soft, satisfied hmm that almost sounded like music.

“Oh my god…” she said, eyes wide. “Did you really make all this?”

“Sure did.”

She looked at me like I’d just revealed I had secret Michelin stars tattooed under my shirt.

“It’s—it’s amazing! Like, actual restaurant quality. I’m serious.”

I grinned, maybe the proudest I’ve felt in years. “Elfman supervised me. Pretty sure he’d have body-slammed me if I messed it up.”

She giggled. “Well, tell him he’s got some serious competition now.”

I chuckled, brushing my fork through the potatoes. “Trust me, I’ll never be that good.”

“I don’t know,” she said, taking another bite. “This is pretty great. I’d say… even better than the mac and cheese.”

I smirked and finally dug in myself. “Holy shit, that is pretty good!”

She laughed. “Wait—you didn’t even try it before serving it to me?”

“I’m trying it now,” I said through a mouthful.

She laughed again, shaking her head as she went back to her food, clearly enjoying herself.

“How was work?” she asked between bites.

I shrugged. “Slow. I knicked my finger on a knife, but that was about it.”

She frowned immediately. “Are you okay?”

“Oh yeah, I’m fine,” I said quickly. “Just a little cut. No stitches or anything.”

Her eyes narrowed slightly, still concerned. “Have you ever gotten stitches?”

“Only once,” I said, holding up my pinky. “Tried to help cut steak for the dinner rush a couple years ago and nearly took this little guy off.”

She shook her head with a smile. “You’re a hazard, huh?”

“You have no idea.”

She giggled, then took a sip of her drink. “Work yesterday was boring. Tuesdays are usually pretty dead. Our manager calls it… Titty Tuesday.”

I nearly choked on my drink, coughing into my napkin. “Titty Tuesday?”

She nodded, grinning. “Yeah. He thought it’d bring in more customers. Spoiler: it didn’t.”

I snorted. “What, he thought giving it a dumb name would suddenly make people flood in for wings and boobs?”

“To be fair,” she said with a smirk, “he also tried adding a buffet one time. That didn’t help either.”

“I’m both horrified and impressed.”

She laughed again and leaned back in her chair, eyes warm and relaxed. “Welcome to the glamorous life of exotic dancing.”

“Sounds like I’ve been missing out.”

“You kind of have.”

We smiled at each other, the kind of silence falling between us that didn’t feel awkward—it felt easy.

Natural.

Like maybe, just maybe… this could actually be something.

When we finished dinner, I cleared the plates while she topped off our drinks, and then we moved to the couch. She tucked her legs up beneath her, glass in hand, eyes on me like I was her favorite book.

“Tell me everything,” she said with a small smile, sipping her wine.

“Everything?”

“Your life story.”

I laughed softly, leaning back. “Pff. There’s not much to tell.”

“I highly doubt that.”

I stared at the ceiling for a moment, thinking.

“Well… I grew up not far from here. Just me and my mom. My dad dipped before I could remember him.”

Her smile faded slightly, her attention sharpening—not pity, just interest. I liked that.

“Mom worked a lot, so I kind of raised myself in some ways. Got into a little trouble growing up—fights, bad decisions. That kind of thing. Eventually landed at the restaurant because Makarov knew my mom and said I needed a place to put all my energy that didn’t involve punching people.”

She let out a small laugh. “And look at you now. Domestic and charming.”

“I burn toast on a regular basis,” I said, grinning. “Don’t give me too much credit.”

She smiled again, resting her chin on her hand. “What about relationships?”

I hesitated a beat. “Been a while. Last one ended messy.”

“Rosel,” she said gently.

I blinked. “How’d you…?”

“Your friend told me the night you came to the club,” she said softly.

I groaned and rubbed my eyes. “Of course he did. Loudmouth.”

She waited patiently, not pushing, just… listening.

“Yeah,” I sighed. “We dated for about six months. She said she left because I didn’t give her enough attention. And for a minute, I believed her. Thought maybe I was working too much, being selfish.”

“But it wasn’t that?” Juvia asked gently.

I shook my head. “She was cheating on me. Found out the next day. Saw her on the street with some guy—smiling like she didn’t just rip my heart out twenty-four hours earlier.”

Juvia’s brows drew together in sympathy. “I’m sorry.”

I shrugged, trying to play it off, even though the memory still stung. “The past is the past. Besides… if it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t have met you.”

That made her smile. Really smile.

There was something in the way her eyes lit up at that—like maybe she needed to hear it just as much as I needed to say it.

“So,” I said, leaning back on the couch and nudging her knee with mine. “What about you? What’s your life story?”

She took a breath and looked down at her glass, swirling the liquid absently before setting it on the coffee table.

“Well… mine’s not super glamorous either. I grew up in a small town. I never knew my dad; mom raised me, but she was… cold. Strict. Never really affectionate. Never told me she was proud or anything like that. I spent a lot of my teenage years trying to be ‘enough’ for her, y’know?”

I nodded, listening

“The club wasn’t my dream job,” she continued, “but it paid. And I met some good people there—found my own weird little family. That said… I’ve been in some bad relationships. Controlling. Possessive. Made me feel like I owed them something just because of where I worked.”

Her eyes flicked away for a moment.

“You don’t owe anyone anything,” I said.

She looked back at me, and I could tell she wasn’t used to hearing that.

“Thank you,” she said quietly. 

“I mean it.”

There was a long pause, not awkward—just quiet. Comfortable. Like maybe we’d both peeled back a layer of armor and liked what we saw underneath.

"I'm not perfect," I said, voice low, "but I promise I'll never treat you the way your ex did."

She looked up at me with that soft, gentle smile—the one that made me feel like maybe I wasn’t as broken as I thought. Then she set her glass down and curled up against my arm, her body warm next to mine. I could feel the blush creeping up my neck.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

I leaned my head against hers, inhaling the soft scent of her shampoo. “Of course.”

We sat like that for a while. Not talking. Not needing to.

Then I broke the silence with a small grin. “You wanna watch a movie?”

“I wouldn’t mind a movie,” she said, tilting her head to look at me. “What’d you have in mind?”

I reached for the remote and turned on the TV. “What do you like?”

“Anything except romance.”

I blinked. “Really?”

“Ugh,” she groaned, “they’re so typical. Friends to lovers, enemies to lovers, a misunderstanding, dramatic piano music, and suddenly they’re in each other’s beds, happily ever after.”

I laughed. “You’re not wrong.”

She smirked. “Exactly. Give me something with blood, ghosts, and at least one creepy child.”

“So… horror?”

“Oooh, yes!”

“Classic or new?”

She tapped her chin dramatically. “Hmm… classic!”

“Deal,” I said, scrolling through the options. “You ever seen The Thing?”

“John Carpenter?” she grinned. “Only like twenty times.”

My jaw dropped. “Marry me.”

She burst into laughter, snuggling a little closer. “Let’s start with a few more dates, Romeo.”

“Fair enough.”

I queued up the movie, dimmed the lights, and leaned back with her still tucked against me. The opening credits rolled, but I could barely focus. All I could think about was the warmth of her hand resting on mine, the way her head fit perfectly against my shoulder, and the soft sound of her breathing.

Maybe romance wasn’t her thing.

But whatever this was?

It was already my favorite movie.

The movie started slow—just ominous music and snow-covered landscapes—but I could already feel her tensing beside me.

“You’ve seen this twenty times, huh?” I teased, raising a brow.

“I have,” she said firmly. “But that doesn’t mean it doesn’t freak me out.”

“Noted,” I smirked, draping my arm a little more comfortably around her shoulders. She didn’t move away. In fact, she leaned in closer.

About twenty minutes in, the first real scare hit—when the dog mutates and the alien reveals itself. Juvia jumped, grabbing my shirt in both hands and letting out a sharp squeak.

I tried not to laugh. I failed miserably.

She glared at me, cheeks flushed. “It still gets me, okay?!”

“I warned you,” I said, nudging her playfully. “But nooo, romance is so predictable, you said. I want horror, you said.”

“Shut up,” she muttered, burying her face in my chest as the music swelled again.

I grinned, wrapping both arms around her this time. “I got you.”

“I’m just—warming up.”

“Sure. Let me know when the warming up ends and the full body flinch begins.”

The movie continued, and she slowly peeked out again, one hand still resting against my chest like she needed to brace for whatever was next.

Every time the music got tense, she gripped a little tighter.

Every time I laughed at her reaction, she punched my arm.

And every time I looked down at her, I realized more and more—I didn’t want this night to end.

The screen glowed in the dark, shadows flickering across the walls. She gasped during the blood test scene and nearly launched herself into my lap when the defibrillator scare hit.

“Nope!” she squealed, covering her face. “NOPE. I forgot about that part!”

I couldn’t stop laughing. “That’s the best part!”

“That’s the worst part!”

I pulled her a little closer, letting my chin rest lightly on the top of her head.

She tucked her face into my arm again just as another scare hit—this time, a body falling through a doorway out of nowhere.

“God!” she gasped, and I laughed, wrapping an arm around her instinctively.

“Want me to turn it off?”

“No,” she said quickly, hugging my side. “I’m fine.”

“Liar.”

“I like being scared.”

“You like clinging to me,” I said with a grin.

She looked up at me, feigning innocence. “Maybe.”

We kept watching, her hold on me never quite loosening. Every scare brought her closer until I was pretty sure she’d fused to my side. Not that I minded.

The movie wrapped up, the screen dimming to black as the credits rolled, and Juvia let out a long, sleepy yawn.

“Tired?” I asked, looking down at her.

“Just a little,” she mumbled, nuzzling into my shoulder.

I glanced at my phone. Almost 11. I hadn’t even noticed the time—like the hours had folded in on themselves the moment she walked through my door.

“I can bring—” I started to say I’d bring her home, but then she leaned in and pressed her lips to mine.

I blinked in surprise, but melted into it almost instantly.

She pulled back with a soft smile, like she’d been waiting for that moment all night, and I couldn’t stop the grin that stretched across my face as I leaned in and kissed her again, deeper this time, my hand gently cupping her cheek.

Her arms slipped around my neck, pulling me in closer, and suddenly we weren’t sitting anymore.

We were lying down on the couch, tangled in each other like it was the most natural thing in the world, kissing like I needed her just to breathe.

There was nothing rushed or frantic about it—just warmth, want, and that slow, magnetic pull that happens when you finally let go of the pain and let someone new in.

Her fingers threaded through my hair, and I tilted her chin just enough to steal another kiss, softer this time, lingering.

When we finally paused, both of us slightly out of breath, her eyes searched mine.

“You’re a good kisser,” she whispered.

“You make it easy,” I replied, my voice low.

She sighed against my lips, and my hand instinctively slid to her hip, pulling her just a little closer, my body reacting to the way she molded against me. I ground into her slowly, just enough for both of us to feel the tension building, and her breath hitched, quiet and sharp in the best way.

“I could kiss you all night,” I murmured against her mouth.

“Then do it,” she whispered back, eyes half-lidded and wanting.

I chuckled softly and kissed her again, deeper this time. My tongue met hers, slow and searching, and everything around us faded—the only thing that existed was her. Her warmth. Her breath. Her soft moan when my hand slid beneath her shirt and rested on the curve of her waist.

Her skin was like silk under my fingers, warm and alive, and I wanted more—more of her.

I moved my lips to her neck, kissing along her jaw, then down to the place just beneath her ear. I felt her whole body shudder beneath me as I nipped at her earlobe, and her nails raked gently through my hair, making my breath catch.

“Gray…” she breathed.

That sound—my name in her voice like that—sent a wave of heat through me I couldn’t ignore.

But even in the haze of wanting, I pulled back just enough to meet her eyes.

“You okay?” I asked, my thumb brushing over her side in soft circles. “Tell me if you want to stop.”

She looked up at me, eyes flushed and full of heat—but also trust. “I don’t want to stop… I just… don’t want to rush, either.”

I nodded, pressing a kiss to her forehead, then another just between her brows.

“Then we won’t,” I said. “We don’t have to rush anything.”

She smiled, the kind that settled somewhere deep in my chest, and pulled me down into another kiss—slow, deliberate, and full of everything we weren’t saying yet.

And even though every part of me ached to feel more of her, I was happy to stay like this. Kissing her. Holding her. Letting the night stretch out as long as it wanted.

Because I wasn’t going anywhere.

Not now.

Not ever, if she’d let me.

"I really should get going," she said, though she didn’t move right away, her voice laced with the kind of reluctance that made me smirk.

"No, you don't," I said, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear.

She giggled.

I leaned in and kissed her cheek, slow and soft. “Spend the night.”

"Mmm… tempting. But what would Harold think?" she said, her eyes dancing with playful mischief.

I laughed. "Fair enough. Don’t want to spark a turtle scandal."

We both sat up, the mood still soft, still sweet. She stood and walked toward the door, and I followed, grabbing her coat from the hook and helping her into it. Her perfume lingered in the air, clinging to me like a memory I didn’t want to let go of.

"Do you want me to bring you home?" I asked.

She shook her head, adjusting the hem of her coat. "I can get an Uber."

“Sick of me already?”

She turned, grinning, and kissed me—short, but full of something that felt like a promise. “I could never get sick of you.”

“You say that now…” I teased, “but what happens when I start sending you flowers and love letters?”

She raised an eyebrow. “Is that a threat?”

I shook my head, grinning. “It’s a promise.”

She laughed, arms sliding around my waist, and I held her tight, not ready to let go yet.

“Text me when you get home, okay?” I murmured.

She nodded, pulling back just enough to meet my eyes.

I leaned in and kissed her one last time, gently, like I didn’t want to break whatever this was—because I didn’t.

“Good night,” I whispered.

“Night,” She gave me one last smile before slipping out the door, and I stood there for a second after it closed, staring at the wood like I could still feel her on the other side of it.

I could still smell her perfume in the air—sweet and clean—and I could still feel the imprint of her hands on my chest.

I sighed, leaned against the door, and smiled like an idiot.

She said she could never get sick of me.

And maybe I was getting ahead of myself. Maybe this was just the beginning. But it felt like more.

Like a turning point.

I grabbed my phone and sat on the edge of the couch where we’d just been wrapped up in each other. I stared at her name in my messages for a minute, thumbs hovering.

Then I typed:

Gray: I miss you already. Harold can fight me for custody. 🐢

Almost instantly, the typing bubbles appeared.

Juvia: Lol, Harold says you can visit on weekends. 🐢

I snorted, falling back onto the couch and grinning at the ceiling.

Gray: Sounds like a deal. Also… I wasn’t kidding about the love letters.

Juvia: Then I’ll be expecting flowers too.

Gray: Your favorite kind?

Juvia: Surprise me.

I stared at that message for a second. Surprise her? God, I wanted to.

With flowers. With breakfast. With kisses. With anything and everything that would make her smile like she had tonight.

Then the next message came through:

Juvia: Home safe. Good night, Gray 💙

I exhaled slowly, letting my head fall back against the cushion.

Gray: Good night, Juvia. Sweet dreams.

I put the phone on my chest, closed my eyes, and let myself imagine a future full of nights just like this.

And maybe one day, I’d wake up to her still here, wrapped in my hoodie, barefoot in my kitchen, smiling at me like I was something worth staying for.

But for now?

This was more than enough.

---

I leaned against the window at work, staring out at the street as the last fifteen minutes of my shift ticked by. It was Tuesday, and Juvia was getting off work early—we had plans to go out. I’d begged Makarov to let me clock out at three instead of six, and by some miracle, he agreed. Now I was just counting down the minutes, waiting for her.

“Anything interesting out there?” Natsu asked, nudging my side.

“Well, you’re not out there, so… yeah,” I said, smirking as I grabbed a rag and started wiping down the nearest table.

“Rude,” he muttered, following me around like a shadow. “So, tonight’s your third date, huh?”

“Technically fourth—if you count Loki’s bachelor party.”

“That doesn’t count,” he scoffed. “You barely knew her then. You were just a sad little man with a crush and a whiskey.”

I rolled my eyes and carried a stack of dishes into the kitchen. Natsu trailed behind me like he had nothing better to do.

“Well,” he said, grinning like an idiot, “you know what the third date means…”

“Ohhh,” Elfman chimed in from the grill station, clearly having eavesdropped. “Is it finally the infamous third date?”

I turned, narrowing my eyes at both of them. “What about it?”

Elfman leaned on the counter with a knowing grin. “Come on, Gray. It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”

“A while since what?”

“You know…” He waved a spatula dramatically. “Since you did the horizontal tango? Played the flesh flute? Went heels to Jesus?”

I blinked. “What—?”

“Sex, Gray!” he said with exasperation. “I’m talking about sex!”

My eyes went wide. “Wait… that’s a thing?”

Natsu and Elfman exchanged a look like I’d just admitted I didn’t know how to breathe.

“Uh, yeah?” Natsu said slowly. “Don’t you remember your third date with Rosel?”

I shook my head. “We never did the third date thing—it just… happened.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Elfman said, pointing a spatula at me. “You’re telling me you didn’t have The Night?”

“What night?!”

“The Night!” Natsu repeated, like that explained anything. “You know, The Third Date Night. The one with all the buildup, the flirting, the lingering eye contact… and then bam—clothes on the floor, fireworks, your playlist from 2014 somehow starts playing—”

“No!” I cut him off, face burning. “Like I said, it just kind of happened with Rosel. No special night or anything.”

“I’ve got a feeling Juvia’s not that kind of girl,” Elfman said, folding his arms with a knowing look.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked.

Natsu shrugged, completely unhelpful. “Just saying… she seems more traditional. Like, I bet she expects the third date to mean something. And I think she’s gonna wanna… y’know.”

And that’s when the internal alarm bells went off.

My chest tightened. My brain launched into hyperdrive. My legs suddenly felt like Jell-O.

“Oh god.”

“Uh oh,” Elfman muttered.

“I didn’t prepare for that! I didn’t plan for that! What if I mess it up? What if she doesn’t want that and I make it awkward, and she thinks I’m a creep? What if I do something weird and she tells Harold?!”

“Harold?” Natsu blinked. “You mean the turtle?”

I dragged my hands down my face. “He’s judgmental, okay!”

Elfman clapped me on the back. “Relax, man. Just go with the flow. Don’t force anything. If it happens, it happens. If it doesn’t? That’s fine too.”

“Exactly,” Natsu agreed. “Just be cool.”

“Be cool,” I echoed, nodding too quickly. “Be cool… I can do cool.”

“Sure you can,” Natsu said with a grin. “You’ve got that mysterious brooding thing going for you.”

“Like a sexy cryptid,” Elfman added.

I groaned and shoved the kitchen door open, heading back to the dining room to ride out the last few minutes of my shift.

Cool. Right. I was gonna be cool.

Totally. Absolutely. No panic at all.

Except for the part where I was definitely panicking.

“Excuse me, I’m looking for Gray?”

Her voice hit my ears like a jolt, and I turned fast enough to nearly drop the glass in my hand. “Juvia!”

She stood just inside the door, smiling like she belonged there.

“Gray!” she echoed, that sparkle in her eye unmistakable.

“What are you doing here already? I’ve still got ten minutes left.” I crossed the floor in a few quick steps, leaning in to give her a quick kiss.

She smiled and brushed a crumb off my shirt. “I wanted to surprise you.”

“Well, I’m definitely surprised,” I said with a grin. “Just give me ten more minutes to finish up, okay?”

“Okay,” she said sweetly, taking a seat at the table by the door.

I turned to head back—only to feel her hand wrap around my wrist, tugging me gently down to her level.

“What’s up?” I asked.

She leaned in, her voice low and teasing. “Your ass looks great in those work pants.”

I went bright red. “H-Hey!”

She giggled, shameless, and I shook my head, trying to keep a straight face.

“You’re a menace, you know that?”

“I’m very aware.”

I smirked, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “Good. Don’t ever change.”

She beamed. “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

I chuckled as I headed to the back, grabbing my spare clothes and quickly changing. I’d brought them on purpose—I wanted to be ready the second I saw her. No waiting, no wasting time.

When I came back out with my bag slung over my shoulder, she looked up from her phone. “Ready?”

“Ready,” she said, smiling as her fingers laced through mine.

We walked out to my car, and I opened the door for her with a little bow. “Milady.”

She giggled and slipped inside, and I shut the door behind her, grinning as I made my way to the driver’s side.

“So,” I asked as I pulled out of the lot, “what’s on the agenda for today?”

“Shopping,” she said, looping her arm through mine once we hit the main road. “And maybe some ice cream after?”

I smirked. “As you wish.”

She smiled softly as I brought her hand to my lips and kissed her knuckles. The mall came into view as we fell into that comfortable silence I was starting to love with her.

“Any specific stores you want to hit?” I asked.

“Not really,” she said, glancing out the window. “I do want to find a new outfit for work, though. If that’s alright.”

“Of course,” I said. “I’ll even buy it for you.”

Her head whipped toward me. “Wh—are you sure?!”

I nodded, and she practically melted against my arm. “You don’t have to,” she whispered.

“I want to.”

She beamed at me, glowing in a way that made my heart skip. As we walked into the mall together, her hand stayed in mine, and her head rested lightly against my shoulder.

I wrapped my arm around her and held her close.

Honestly? I’d buy her a thousand outfits if it meant I got to see her look at me like that again.

We wandered through a few stores, poking around aimlessly until we finally reached the one Juvia had mentioned. From the outside, it looked like a trendy boutique. Inside, though? It was basically a lingerie shop with a strong side hustle in sex toys and questionable props lining the back wall.

“Excuse me, do you have this in a medium?” Juvia asked, holding up a skimpy black lace bodysuit.

The girl at the counter, with neon pink hair and matching lipstick, glanced up from her phone. “Sorry, everything on the racks is what we’ve got until next week.”

Juvia let out a soft grumble but didn’t give up, flipping through the hangers with stubborn determination.

While she browsed, my curiosity got the better of me. I wandered toward the back, where I came face-to-face with a terrifying contraption labeled Super Squirter Pleasure Rod. I had no idea what I was looking at—it could’ve doubled as a power tool.

“Whatcha lookin’ at?” Juvia’s voice came from right behind me, making me nearly jump out of my skin.

“Uh—nothing!” I blurted, trying to act casual while very much not being casual.

She raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. “You sure? Because it kinda looks like you're mesmerized.”

I pointed to the large black box in front of me, which had bold red lettering and three glittery X’s. “I was just wondering what… that is.”

“You can open the front, you know,” she said, walking up beside me.

“What?”

She chuckled and popped open the velcro flap like it was nothing, revealing a monstrosity of silicone and suction cups that had no business being that large or that… bendy.

My jaw dropped. “What the hell even is that?!”

“Oh look,” she said with a sly grin, “and it’s on sale.”

I just stared, mouth half-open, unsure whether to laugh or run. She leaned in close.

“Don’t worry,” she whispered teasingly. “I’m not that high maintenance.”

“Let me just try these on before I buy them,” Juvia said, holding up two outfits—one in deep navy blue, the other a sheer black number that already had my imagination running wild.

“Take your time,” I said, taking the rest of her things while she disappeared into the back.

The girl at the register was still helping another customer, and I kept my eyes anywhere but the wall of questionable toys nearby, pretending to be interested in a mannequin wearing a harness I didn’t know the function of.

“Gray?”

Her voice made me turn immediately. “Yeah?”

She peeked her head out from behind the curtain and crooked a finger. “I need your opinion.”

Before I could respond, she grabbed my sleeve and tugged me inside with her. “Whoa—!”

The changing room was dimly lit, with three mirrors creating a soft, almost hazy reflection around us. A cushioned bench sat in the corner, barely big enough for one.

“How does this look?” she asked, stepping back into the light.

She wore the black outfit first—a sheer, fishnet minidress that left very little to the imagination. My eyes widened before I could even pretend to play it cool.

I’d already seen her practically naked before, but this? This was different. She wasn’t performing. She wasn’t on stage. She was just... Juvia. Confident. Beautiful. Standing there just for me.

Her chest was on full display, and I tried—really tried—to maintain eye contact, but my eyes had a mind of their own.

She tilted her head. “Too much?”

I swallowed. “I mean… define too much.”

That made her laugh, and she did a slow turn, giving me a full view. “I like it,” she said. “But I like the blue one too. Wanna see that one next?”

“If you make me choose, I might actually pass out,” I muttered.

“Oh no,” she teased, walking past me with a mischievous smile. “You’re not getting out of this.”

She bit her lip, eyes locked on mine as her fingers slipped beneath the hem of the black dress. In one fluid motion, she peeled it off and let it fall to the floor, leaving her completely bare in the soft glow of the changing room.

My breath caught in my throat.

She didn’t look away—not once—as she reached for the blue dress and stepped into it, shimmying it up over her hips and smoothing it down. It clung to her like a second skin, deep sapphire against her pale complexion, the contrast making her eyes shine even brighter.

“And this one?” she asked, voice a little softer now.

I swallowed hard, shifting where I sat. Words failed me, completely lodged in my throat. All I could do was stare, caught between awe and hunger.

When I still didn’t answer, she walked over and slipped between my legs, placing her hands on my shoulders. Her scent, her warmth, everything about her flooded my senses.

“Well?” she whispered.

I looked up at her, letting out a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding. “I’m trying to find a polite way to say that dress is about two seconds away from being a problem.”

Her lips curled into a smirk. “So… blue then?”

“Definitely blue.”

She smirked as I reached out, my hands finding her hips. With one swift motion, I pulled her down into my lap. She giggled softly, the sound barely above a whisper, and leaned in to kiss me.

One of my hands slid into her hair, tangling in the soft strands, while the other rested against the small of her back, keeping her pressed tightly against me. Her body molded to mine, warm and intoxicating, and when our lips broke apart, she was breathless—eyes half-lidded, lips slightly parted.

I tilted her chin and kissed down her neck, slow and deliberate. She moaned quietly, and the sound lit something electric inside me. Her legs wrapped around my waist, arms draped around my shoulders as she shifted against me.

She tugged at the hem of my sweater and pulled it off, letting her bare chest press against mine. My lips returned to her neck, this time with a little bite that made her gasp—her nails digging into my shoulders in response. I kissed the red marks I’d left, unable to hide the quiet growl that escaped me.

Then, right at the height of the moment:

“Only one person in the changing room at a time!”

We both froze.

Juvia buried her face in my neck, stifling a laugh as her shoulders shook. I blinked, heart still pounding in my ears, and gently rested my forehead against hers.

“…We should probably go get that ice cream now.”

She nodded, giggling against my jaw. “Yeah… before we get banned from the store.”

Juvia changed back into her clothes and we made our way to the register. The cashier glanced at the items and rang them up. “Forty dollars.”

I pulled out my card and swiped without hesitation.

Juvia smiled, shaking her head. “You really didn’t have to.”

“I wanted to.”

The cashier handed her the bag and gave me the receipt, her expression deadpan. “And I didn’t want to have to think about cleaning up baby gravy off the dressing room floor, but here we are.”

Both of us froze, wide-eyed, and then turned a deep shade of red.

“Thank you!” Juvia squeaked as we grabbed the bag and practically bolted out the door.

Once we were out of earshot, we burst out laughing, both of us red-faced and breathless.

“You’re a troublemaker!” I said, nudging her playfully.

“I am not!” she gasped between laughs.

“Oh, you absolutely are!”

She smirked and slid her hand into mine. “Guess I just bring out the worst in you.”

I leaned closer with a grin. “You mean the best.”

She bumped her shoulder against mine, her cheeks still flushed. “Okay, okay—now let’s get that ice cream before something else scandalous happens.”

---

“What kind did you get again?” I asked, glancing at the swirl of pink in her cup.

“Raspberry,” she said with a smile. “Want a bite?”

I leaned in and stole a spoonful. “Pretty good.”

She grinned. “What about you?”

“I got—”

“Gray?”

My entire body tensed. I turned toward the voice and felt the color drain from my face.

"Rosel,"

She stood a few feet away, dressed in black leggings and a beige sweater, her long brown hair pulled up into a perfect ponytail. Clinging to her arm was some friend I didn’t recognize—shorter, with wide, curious eyes.

Rosel's gaze landed on Juvia, her tone as casual as ever, but her eyes sharp. “Who’s this?”

Before I could answer, Juvia spoke up confidently. “My name is Juvia. And you are?”

Rosel opened her mouth, but her friend cut in with a grin. “No, it’s not! I know you! You work at Fairy Tail! You’re the Rain Woman!”

Juvia froze.

I saw the flicker of emotion in her eyes—surprise, maybe embarrassment, but it disappeared fast. She straightened her back and gave a proud smile.

“Guilty as charged.”

Rosel raised an eyebrow, that smug expression I remembered all too well forming on her face.

And just like that, the ice cream felt a lot colder in my hand.

“Wait,” Rosel said, cocking her head with exaggerated curiosity, “isn’t Fairy Tail a strip club?”

“Sure is,” Juvia replied instantly, voice sweet as sugar. “Best one in town.”

Rosel’s eye twitched, just for a second, before she recovered with a tight smirk. “So these are the kind of… women you’re into now?”

Before I could say a word, a voice interrupted—

“Babe! There you are.”

It was him. The same guy I saw with Rosel the day after she shattered everything. He walked up, carrying two drinks, and paused when he got a good look at us.

His eyes locked on Juvia, and his mouth dropped open like a broken vending machine. “Y-Yo—you’re—!”

“Oh look,” Juvia said sweetly, brushing invisible lint off her jacket. “Your boyfriend’s a fan.”

Rosel’s glare could’ve cut through steel. The guy sputtered, trying to recover. “N-no, I just—uh—I mean, she’s on the flyers and—and—uh, promotions, right? Like, you can’t miss her, she’s everywhere—”

“You’re making it worse,” Rosel snapped.

“Hey,” I said calmly, “maybe next time, you ask fewer questions about my type when your guy’s clearly dreaming about a woman who actually has one.”

Rosel’s mouth opened, closed, then opened again—no words. She yanked her drink from him and turned on her heel.

“C’mon,” she barked, stalking off. Her boyfriend scrambled after her, still fumbling for an excuse.

As they disappeared, Juvia glanced at me and took another bite of her raspberry ice cream. “Well,” she said casually, “that was satisfying.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “You’re dangerous.”

She grinned. “I try.”

"I'm sorry if I crossed a line," she said as we stood in line for Starbucks.

"What?" I turned to her, brows pulled together.

"Back there," she continued, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "I know it wasn't really my place to be so feisty, but I couldn't stand there and let her be petty to you like that."

I smiled and tilted her chin up gently, so her eyes met mine. "You didn't cross any lines. I appreciated it."

"You did?" she asked, surprised.

I nodded. "The more time I spend with you, the more I realize what a healthy relationship actually looks like. Yeah, Rosel and I were together for six months, but… when I think back on it now, I should've seen the signs. It was going nowhere. I was already losing her, I just didn’t want to admit it."

"What kind of signs?" she asked gently, leaning her shoulder into mine.

I glanced ahead at the line, then back at her.

“She stopped laughing at my jokes,” I said quietly. “Stopped asking about my day. I’d get home from work and she’d already be in bed, back turned. And when we did talk, it felt like I was always apologizing… even if I didn’t know what I did.”

Juvia reached out and gently took my hand.

“I thought if I worked hard enough, made enough money, gave her a future, she’d stay. But that wasn’t what she wanted. Or maybe… it just wasn’t what she wanted from me.”

Her thumb brushed over my knuckles.

“You deserved more,” she said. “You deserve someone who chooses you, not just what you can provide.”

I looked at her and smiled, “I think I found that,” I said.

She blushed, looking down just as we reached the counter.

“Next in line!”

“Guess that’s us,” I said.

“Yeah,” she smiled. “And for the record? I love your jokes.”

I leaned in close, my voice low against her ear. “And I like your butt.”

She blushed instantly, laughing as I pulled back with a wink. We grabbed our drinks and headed out to the parking lot, the late afternoon sun casting a soft glow over everything.

“So,” I said, unlocking the car, “where to next?”

She sipped her drink, then smiled up at me. “I wouldn’t mind heading back to your place. Maybe another movie?”

“Yeah,” I said, trying not to sound too eager. “Yeah, we can do that. I just need to swing by the store real quick.”

“Sure, that’s fine.”

My heart picked up speed. If we ended up back at my place and things picked up where they left off last time… I needed to be prepared. It’d been a while since I’d bought condoms, and I wouldn’t be surprised if the ones I had were expired by now. The last thing I wanted was to ruin the moment because of something that stupid.

I took a long sip of my drink, trying to act casual as I started the car. Deep breaths, Gray. Deep breaths.

As we drove, I couldn’t help glancing at her from the corner of my eye—how she stirred her drink with the straw, the way her lips curled when she sipped it. She looked so casual, so calm, and here I was, internally spiraling over whether my emergency condom stash had outlived the pandemic.

I pulled into the grocery store parking lot, trying to act natural. “I’ll be quick,” I said, unbuckling.

“I’ll come with you.”

Panic. “Uh—no! I mean—uh, it’s just something boring. Guy stuff.”

Her brow quirked. “Guy stuff?”

“Yeah, like… deodorant and… probably beef jerky.”

She gave me that suspicious but amused look—the kind that said You’re full of it, but I’ll let it slide.

“Alright, beef jerky boy,” she said, sipping her drink. “I’ll wait.”

I jogged inside, found the aisle, and scanned the shelves like I was defusing a bomb. Ribbed, ultra-thin, variety packs—Jesus, why were there so many kinds? I grabbed a box at random, checked the expiration date (we were good), and bee-lined to self-checkout, praying no one I knew would be behind me in line.

Bag in hand, I returned to the car, doing my best to not look like I’d just committed a felony.

“Get your jerky?” she asked, eyes twinkling.

“Yup. All stocked up.”

She smirked. “Uh-huh.”

As I pulled out of the parking lot, she reached across the center console and laced her fingers through mine.

And just like that, I forgot about the panic, the store, the nerves—because she was still here, holding my hand.

---

The movie had long since faded into background noise. The only thing I could focus on was her—Juvia, beneath me, her skin warm, her breathing shallow, her eyes searching mine like they were trying to memorize every detail.

My sweater had hit the floor first, followed quickly by her shirt. She was straddling my lap, hips pressed tight to mine, every slow shift making my breath hitch. My hands were cupping her breasts, which were more than a handful. I took in the sight of her, her lips swollen from our kisses, her cheeks flushed with desire, and her eyes dark with lust.

I could feel myself growing harder by the second.

I reached behind her, unhooking her bra with a swift flick of my fingers, and pulled it off, taking a moment to admire her before leaning in to capture one of her nipples in my mouth.

She moaned, arching her back, and ran her fingers through my hair, urging me on.

"Gray," she whispered, trying to get my attention. "Mm?" I murmured, not wanting to stop what I was doing.

"Look at me," she insisted softly.

I looked up at her, and she smiled, a smile that made my heart swell and skip a beat. I pulled away from her and kissed her softly this time, giving her a chance to talk.

"I need to tell you something," she started, her voice shaking slightly. "What is it?" I encouraged, giving her a reassuring smile. She took a deep breath, her eyes searching mine. "I think I'm falling in love with you," she admitted, her cheeks flushing an even deeper shade of red.

My heart thudded against my ribs. For a moment, all I could do was look at her, stunned.

Then I kissed her again—but this time, it was different. Slower. Deeper. More certain.

I pulled her in close, wrapping my arms around her as if I could keep her in that moment forever. “Juvia,” I whispered against her mouth, “I think I’m already there.”

She smiled, her forehead against mine, breath shaky. "Good," she whispered. "Because I want every part of you."

And just like that, the space between us disappeared again.

Our lips met in a hungry kiss, our breaths mingling as one. I could feel her heart pounding against my chest, matching the rhythm of my own.

My hands explored her body, tracing the curve of her waist, the small of her back, pulling her even closer, as if trying to absorb her into me.

She moaned softly, the sound vibrating against my lips, sending a shockwave of desire through my body. I could feel her nails digging into my skin, urging me on.

I trailed kisses down her neck, her collarbone, before capturing her breast in my mouth once more, swirling my tongue around her hardened nipple.

She gasped, her head falling to the side. I could feel her body responding to mine, her hips grinding against me, "Juvia," I murmured against her skin, "I need you."

 She looked down at me, her eyes dark with desire, a small smile playing on her lips. "Then take me," she whispered, her voice laced with need.

I shifted her so she was straddling my lap, her legs wrapped around me, and cupped her ass, standing up with her in my arms.

I carried her to my room, our mouths locked in a passionate kiss the whole way. I laid her down gently on the bed and unbuttoned her jeans, pulling them down slowly, kissing her stomach and hips as I went.

I hooked my fingers into her thong and pulled it down, taking in the sight of her naked body.

It had been a while since I'd been with anyone, but I was determined to pleasure her like it was my last day on earth.

She giggled nervously as I knelt between her legs, my eyes roaming over her body. "Like what you see?" she asked, a playful smile on her lips.

I smirked and nodded, leaning down to kiss her. "You're my favorite view," I murmured against her lips as my fingers trailed down her stomach and found her center.

She was already wet, her body responding to my touch. I inserted a finger slowly, her moans filling the room as I moved it in and out of her.

"You're so wet," I whispered, adding another finger, increasing my pace slightly. She moaned louder, her nails digging into my arms, urging me on. "Do you want more?" I asked, a smirk playing on my lips.

She nodded, her breath coming in short gasps. "Yes," she panted.

I slid my fingers out, glistening with her arousal, and commanded, "Spread those legs for me, princess."

She blushed but complied, her legs falling open, exposing her perfect, pink pussy, wet and ready for me. I dipped my head between her legs, giving her a long, slow lick, tasting her.

Her back arched off the bed, a moan escaping her lips as I began to explore her with my tongue.

I took my time, exploring every inch of her with my tongue, circling her clit, and dipping inside her, her moans growing louder and more insistent. I could feel her body tensing, her orgasm building, so I slowed down, wanting to draw this out, to make it last.

When I looked up at her, her eyes were closed, her head thrown back, her lips parted as she panted. She was a vision, a goddamn work of art.

"Gray," she moaned, my name on her lips spurring me on.

I sucked on her clit, gently at first, then with more pressure, my fingers finding her entrance and sliding in easily, her wetness coating my hand. I curled my fingers, hitting that spot inside her that made her cry out, her body shaking as I brought her to the edge of her orgasm.

I could feel her clenching around my fingers, her body begging for release.

I looked up at her, her eyes locked on mine, and I could see the pleasure written all over her face. I wanted to taste her, to feel her come undone on my tongue. I picked up the pace, my fingers moving faster, my tongue swirling around her clit, sucking and licking, driving her wild.

"Gray, I'm close," she panted, her body tensing, her breath coming in short, sharp gasps.

I hummed against her, my fingers and tongue working together, pushing her over the edge. Her body shook as she came, her orgasm ripping through her, her cry of pleasure filling the room.

I slowed down, gently bringing her down from her high, my fingers and tongue moving softly, lazily, as she rode out the waves of her orgasm. I looked up at her, a satisfied smile on my face, her body dewy with a sheen of sweat, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. She looked down at me, her eyes filled with lust and something more, something deeper.

"My turn," she said, a mischievous smile playing on her lips as she pushed me back onto the bed, straddling me once more.

Her eyes locked onto mine as she reached down and began to unbutton my jeans. I lifted my hips to help her pull them off, my erection straining against my boxers, eager for release.

She leaned down, her hair falling around us like a curtain, and kissed me deeply, her tongue exploring my mouth. She sat up, breaking the kiss, and hooked her fingers into the waistband of my boxers, pulling them down slowly. My cock sprang free, hard and ready.

She wrapped her hand around me, her touch sending shivers down my spine.

"You're so hard," she whispered, a smirk playing on her lips as she began to stroke me, her grip firm and confident.

I groaned, my hips bucking into her hand, wanting more. "Juvia," I growled, a warning in my voice. She leaned down, her breath hot on my ear. "What do you want, Gray?" she whispered, her voice a teasing whisper.

"I want to fuck you," I said, my voice hoarse with desire. "I want to feel you around me, tight and wet."

She sat up, a satisfied smile on her face, and positioned herself over me, her knees on either side of my hips. She reached down, taking me in her hand and guiding me to her entrance. I could feel her heat, her wetness, and I knew she was ready. She lowered herself onto me slowly, inch by inch, her eyes never leaving mine. I could feel her stretching around me, her body accommodating my size.

"Fuck, you feel so good," I groaned, my hands gripping her hips, urging her on.

She began to move, her body rocking against mine, her pace slow and deliberate. She leaned back, her hands on my thighs for support, giving me a perfect view of her body, her breasts bouncing with each movement.

I reached up, cupping her breasts, teasing her nipples, making her moan. She picked up the pace, her body slamming down onto mine, our breaths coming in sync, our moans filling the room. I could feel my orgasm building, my body tensing, but I wanted her to come with me.

I reached between us, my fingers finding her clit, rubbing it in slow circles, matching her pace. "God, I'm so close!" she panted, her body tensing, her inner muscles clenching around me.

"Come with me, Juvia," I growled, my fingers moving faster, my body urging hers on. She cried out, her body twitching as another orgasm ripped through her, her inner muscles milking me, pushing me over the edge. I came with a roar, my body bucking into hers, my release pouring into her.

She collapsed onto my chest, her body slick with sweat, her breath coming in short gasps. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close, our bodies still joined, our hearts beating in sync. We lay there, our bodies tangled, our breaths slowly returning to normal.

She slowly slid off me, my softening length slipping out of her, and started to move away. I reached out, grabbing her wrist gently.

"Where you going?" I asked, a smirk playing on my lips.

She looked back at me, a mischievous glint in her eye. "I want to clean you up," she said, her voice husky. I tilted my head, curious, and watched as she moved back between my legs.

I felt her soft kisses on my stomach, trailing down, and then her warm, wet mouth wrapped around me. I groaned, my body shuddering as I felt her tongue moving up and down, cleaning every last drop of our combined release. She hummed softly, the vibration sending shocks of pleasure through me. She took her time, her mouth and tongue working together to leave me clean and hard again.

She pressed a final kiss to the tip of my cock, looking up at me with a satisfied smile. "There, all clean," she said, her voice a sultry purr.

She moved up the bed, snuggling into my chest as if what she'd just done was the most casual thing in the world. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close.

"Have I mentioned I love you yet?"

She giggled, looking up at me, her eyes sparkling with mischief and affection. I cupped her face, tracing her bottom lip with my thumb.

"You have," she said, her voice soft. "But I wouldn't mind hearing it again." I leaned down, kissing her softly, deeply, pouring all my feelings into that kiss.

When I pulled back, I looked into her eyes, my voice steady and sure. "I'll tell you every single day, Juvia. As long as I live, you'll never doubt how I feel about you." She smiled, her eyes shining with unshed tears, and snuggled closer, her head on my chest, our bodies fitting together perfectly.

We lay tangled in the sheets, both of us still catching our breath, the sweat cooling on our skin. For a moment, everything felt perfect—until my brain caught up with my body.

I sat up so fast I nearly knocked the blanket off the bed. “Shit.”

Juvia stirred beside me, eyes fluttering open. “What’s wrong?”

My voice cracked, “Condoms! I bought condoms earlier—meant to use them—but I totally forgot and we just... oh God.”

She blinked at me, then laughed softly, cupping my cheek. “Gray, it’s okay. I’m on birth control.”

I stared at her like she’d just told me the sky was green. “Wait—really?”

“Really,” she said, reassuring. “I’ve been on it for a long time. It’s very effective.”

“You’re sure?”

“I’m sure.” She tugged gently on my arm. “Now lie back down. I wasn’t done cuddling you.”

I lay down beside her, but my thoughts were still spinning. Rosel never let me finish inside her, and she was on birth control. She always said it was only fifty percent effective.

“Gray,” Juvia said softly.

“Huh?”

She sighed, propping herself up on one elbow, her expression patient but concerned. “You’re still panicking. I can feel it.”

“Well yeah! Birth control only works, like, half the time. That’s what Rosel always said!”

Juvia’s entire face changed. “That bitch.”

I blinked, surprised at her tone.

“Gray,” she said firmly, sitting up and grabbing her phone. “That is not true. Here—this is what I’m on.” She handed me her phone and pointed to the screen. “Ninety-eight percent effective. This one’s no joke.”

I scanned the information, still skeptical. “This is... inside you?”

She chuckled. “Yes.”

“Does it...hurt?”

“Not at all.”

I let out a breath, finally letting my shoulders drop as I handed her phone back. She smiled gently and curled into me again.

“My period’s due next week,” she murmured. “If it doesn’t show up, then you can panic.”

I laughed quietly, the tension melting away. “Fair enough.”

“I’ll even take a test if it makes you feel better.”

“You don’t have to do that,” I said, brushing her hair back. “I’m sorry—I just... I honestly didn’t know.”

She looked up at me and kissed my cheek. “Well... now you know.”

Juvia rested her head on my chest again, her fingers tracing lazy circles over my ribs. I let the silence stretch out, letting the warmth of her body and the rhythm of her breath ease the rest of the panic still clinging to my chest.

“I’m sorry I freaked out,” I mumbled. “I just… I don’t want to screw this up.”

“You’re not screwing anything up,” she said softly. “You’re being thoughtful. A little misinformed,” she added with a smirk I could feel more than see, “but thoughtful.”

I laughed under my breath. “Rosel always made me feel like everything was my fault. That I was irresponsible, reckless… like she had to be the one to manage things.”

“She controlled you with fear, Gray.” Juvia tilted her face up to meet my eyes. “I’m not going to do that to you. I want you to trust me. I want us to be able to talk about things—even the scary ones.”

I stared at her for a moment, then leaned in and kissed her forehead. “I do trust you. More than I expected to trust anyone again, honestly.”

She closed her eyes and smiled, curling in tighter against me. “Then I promise you, next time we’ll be more careful. Condoms, birth control, all of it. Whatever you need to feel safe.”

I nodded. “Thank you.”

I kissed her forehead, letting my lips linger there for a moment before I whispered, “Spend the night tonight.”

She tilted her head just slightly, her eyes meeting mine with a sleepy, content smile. “Did you think I wouldn’t?” she asked, voice soft but laced with that same playful spark she always had when she caught me off guard.

I chuckled, brushing my fingers through her hair. “I guess I hoped… but I didn’t want to assume.”

“Well,” she said, snuggling back against my chest, “assume all you want—I'm not going anywhere.”

The next morning, I woke up to the smell of freshly brewed coffee… and bacon? I blinked, stretched, and sat up, scratching the back of my head. The sheets were warm, but the spot beside me was empty. I tossed on a clean pair of boxers and padded out into the hallway, still rubbing sleep from my eyes.

And then I saw her—and my heart damn near stopped.

She was standing in the kitchen, her hair twisted up in a messy bun, barefoot, wearing nothing but my hoodie—sleeves swallowed her hands, and the hem barely covered her thighs. She held two mugs of coffee, a smile tugging at her lips.

“Good morning! I made us coffee and breakfast,” she said, voice soft and cheerful.

I just stood there, completely speechless, watching her move around like she belonged there—like this was just any normal morning. Like it was the most natural thing in the world.

“Everything okay?” she asked, tilting her head.

I didn’t answer. I walked up to her, gently took the mugs from her hands and set them on the counter, then cupped her face and kissed her slow—grateful, hungry, and full of everything I didn’t know how to say yet.

When I finally pulled away, I rested my forehead against hers and whispered, “More than okay.”

Because it was.

It really, truly was.

---

It had been a few weeks since the first night we spent together, and every Tuesday had become our tradition. I’d pick her up from work, she’d spend the night, and—well, we’d make very good use of our time together. By Thursday morning, she was still tangled in my sheets, we’d share coffee and breakfast, and I’d take her home so she could change and head back to work. It was a perfect rhythm, something I never realized I needed until it became a part of my life.

Lately, though, I found myself wondering what it would be like if it wasn’t just a routine—if it was our life.

Juvia stretched beside me, her hair a mess and skin glowing in the soft morning light. She slid out of bed, grabbed a bottle of water from the nightstand, and crawled back under the covers.

"What?" she asked, catching me watching her.

"Just thinking," I said, sitting up.

"About?"

I took the bottle from her hand, set it aside, and met her eyes. “Move in with me.”

She blinked, then let out a soft laugh, thinking I was joking. “What?”

“I’m serious,” I said, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “I want you to move in.”

She smirked, clearly trying to read my expression. “Hmm, I don’t know. I’ll have to ask Harold.”

“He can come too.”

She grinned, “He was coming whether you liked it or not.”

“So…” I leaned closer, “Is that a yes?”

She gave me a slow, thoughtful smile, and whispered, “Yeah. That’s a yes.”

I pulled her in close, our legs tangled under the sheets as I kissed her slow and deep.
“I love you,” I whispered, lips brushing hers.
“I love you more,” she murmured back, fingers tracing lazy lines over my chest.
I smirked. “Not even close.”

She giggled, and I rolled her gently on top of me, tucking the covers around us. “We’re probably going to fight at some point,” she said, resting her palm on my cheek.

I ran my hands along her thighs. “Then we’ll argue. And then we’ll make up.”

She arched a brow. “What if I don’t want to make up?” I grinned and gripped her hips. “Tough shit, sweetheart.” She laughed, and before I could say more, she kissed me again—hotter, hungrier this time, her body pressing flush to mine.

Then my phone buzzed on the nightstand. I groaned as she trailed kisses along my jaw.
“Hello?” I answered, trying—and failing—to sound normal.

“Gray, man, we need you!” Natsu’s voice barked on the other end. “Two people called out—we’re drowning!”

“I’m off today, remember?” I muttered, trying to focus, but her lips were already traveling down my chest. She flicked her tongue across my sternum, her hands running slow over my stomach, teasing the edge of my boxers.

“Gray, seriously, we’re slammed—”

I gasped softly as she slipped beneath the covers. Her fingers hooked into the waistband of my boxers, pulling them down just enough. A second later, her warm mouth was on me and I nearly dropped the phone.

“G-Give me like… fifteen minutes,” I said, breath catching.

She looked up at me with those wicked blue eyes, then swirled her tongue in a way that made my hips jerk.

“Actually—make that twenty.”

“But—”

I hung up without another word, dropped the phone to the floor, and let out a groan as I threaded my fingers into her hair.

Screw the shift.

I had something much more urgent to take care of.

"God, you're incredible at that," I groaned, my fingers tangling in her hair as she continued her rhythm. I could feel the tension building, my breath hitching as I neared the brink. "Just a little more," I urged, my voice strained. She obliged, her pace quickening, and I let out a low growl as I eventually spilled into her mouth, my hips jerking involuntarily.

She came back up, her lips curved in an innocent smile. "You should get going," she said softly.

I blinked, breath still shallow. "You're just gonna do that to me and then kick me out of my own bed?"

She giggled — a soft, sinful sound — and kissed my collarbone. “Maybe I’ll still be here when you get back.”

I sighed, pulling her close again. “It’s Thursday though. Don’t you have work?”

She shrugged, playful. “They can survive a night without me.”

I kissed her — slow and deep, because she deserved more than just a goodbye. “You spoil me.”

I got up reluctantly, grabbing my clothes and pulling them on one piece at a time, still watching her stretch across the sheets in nothing but my T-shirt, smiling like she owned the world — and me, along with it.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can. They probably just need me for the lunch rush.”

“I’ll be here,” she murmured, arms folded behind her head.

“There’s food in the fridge, hot water in the shower…” I said kissing her.

“And you’re stalling.” She leaned up on one elbow, eyes trailing down my chest. “Go make your money, handsome.”

I groaned, walking to the door. “Fine. But when I get back…”

Her smirk deepened. “Then I’ll spoil you all over again.”

When I got to work, it was absolute chaos. Every single seat was taken, people were packed elbow to elbow, and the noise level was damn near deafening. I barely made it through the front door without bumping into someone.

"Gray! Thank God you're here!" Natsu called, darting past me with a tray of drinks balanced in one hand and his apron hanging by a thread.

"What the hell is going on?" I asked, already rolling up my sleeves. "Why's it so busy?"

"Some tech or gaming convention down the street," he huffed. "A few groups came in and then it just snowballed. Now it’s like half the damn convention’s here for lunch."

"Tables twelve, fifteen, and twenty are ready!" Elfman’s voice boomed from the kitchen. He looked like he was mid-battle with a mountain of food tickets, grease shining on his forehead like war paint.

I didn't have time to answer. I punched in at the computer and immediately jumped in — taking orders, bussing tables, refilling drinks, wiping down menus. It was non-stop. My legs felt like lead, my shirt stuck to my back, and I swear I could feel my soul slowly leaving my body.

But somehow… it flew by. Exhausting as it was, there was something about the rhythm that helped drown out everything else. Still, by three o'clock, I was wrecked.

We finally caught a lull, a brief breath of air before the dinner crowd rolled in. I slipped behind the bar, pulled out my phone, and texted her.

Gray: Hey, work’s insane. I won’t be back for a few more hours. I’m sorry, baby.

Juvia: Don’t apologize. I’ll be here when you’re done ❤️

I smiled through the exhaustion and shoved my phone back in my pocket, fueled by the thought of her waiting for me when this nightmare finally ended.

We usually closed at six, but tonight the doors didn’t lock until eight. The second the last customer left, Natsu flipped the sign, locked up, and we all collapsed into the nearest chairs with a collective groan.

“I… hate… conventions,” Loki muttered, face planted on the bar.

A chorus of agreement followed, heads nodding, bodies slumped. Still, I couldn’t complain too much—my apron was stuffed with tips.

“Yo, Loki,” Natsu said, stretching his arms over his head, “you guys set a date yet?”

“Funny you ask,” Loki mumbled, lifting his head with a crooked grin. “Next month. Twenty-third. And you better all be there.”

I chuckled. “Wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

“Good, because you’re all my groomsmen.”

We all looked at him, blinking.

“When were you planning on telling us that?” Jellal asked.

Loki just shrugged. “Just now. Don’t worry, suits are covered.”

Natsu groaned. “Man, I hate wearing suits. They’re so stiff and stuffy.”

“You’ll survive a few hours,” I said with a smirk.

One by one, we called it a night. I made my way home, exhausted and reeking of diner grease, desperately in need of a hot shower—and more than ready to collapse into bed with a certain someone who’d been waiting for me all day.

When I got home, I kicked off my shoes and tossed my keys onto the counter.

“Baby?” I called out, my voice echoing slightly in the quiet apartment.

Suddenly, I heard the rapid patter of bare feet, and before I could even turn around, a body launched into mine, nearly knocking me back against the door.

“You’re home!” Juvia beamed, arms thrown around my neck, her legs wrapping around my waist like she never wanted to let go.

I stumbled a bit, laughing as I caught her. “Well damn—miss me or something?”

She pulled back just enough to look me in the eye, her face glowing with that unmistakable smile I was growing addicted to. “You were gone forever.”

“Eight hours,” I teased, brushing my nose against hers.

“Forever,” she repeated, more serious this time, before leaning in and kissing me, slow and sweet.

My hands settled naturally on her thighs as I held her, her warmth bleeding into mine, the exhaustion of the day already starting to melt away.

“You smell like a cheeseburger,” she murmured against my lips, and I chuckled.

“Dinner rush was brutal. I need a shower, bad.”

She tilted her head and smirked. “Mind if I join you?”

“If you didn’t, my heart would be broken,” I mumbled against her lips as she smiled into the kiss.

We made our way to the bathroom, stripping down between kisses and soft laughs. The second the hot water hit my back, I sighed in relief. The day melted off me in waves—until I felt her hands, soft and slow, working soothing circles into my shoulders.

“You’re so tense,” she murmured, pressing into a knot near my spine.

“It was a very long day,” I groaned as she worked her way lower, fingers expertly kneading the tension from my back.

She hummed in response, and I turned to face her, pulling her slippery, warm body against mine. Water ran down her collarbone, and I kissed the droplets off her skin before capturing her mouth again in a deeper kiss.

“I missed you,” I said against her lips.

“Trust me, I missed you more,” she breathed.

“Did you do anything exciting?”

“Watched a movie, made some food, went for a walk… went home to check on Harold.”

“How’s the ninja turtle holding up?”

She giggled, “Good. I told him we were moving.”

“Oh yeah? Did he have any complaints?”

“None at all. Gave me a flipper-high five and everything.”

I smiled and reached for the body wash, only to pause when I saw several unfamiliar bottles—a pink one, a pearly white one, and one with little flowers printed on the side.

“I may have also grabbed a few things while you were out…” she said, biting her lip as she watched my expression.

I raised an eyebrow. “You mean to tell me you’ve already started taking over my shower?”

“I plan on taking over your whole life, Gray,” she teased, pressing a kiss to my collarbone. “Better get used to it.”

I chuckled, completely unable—and unwilling—to resist her.

Her hands slid around my waist, fingers teasing the curve of my hips as she leaned in, water dripping from her lashes. “Let me take care of you,” she whispered, her lips brushing my chest.

“You already do,” I said, breath catching as her nails lightly raked down my stomach.

She smiled, the kind of smile that made my knees feel unsteady. “Not like this.”

Then she sank to her knees, the steam swirling around us like a veil. Her hands trailed down the sides of my thighs, slow and reverent, and I exhaled a shaky breath as her lips grazed my skin. Every movement was deliberate, confident, and unhurried.

“Juvia…” Her name left my lips like a prayer.

She looked up at me through her lashes, eyes dark and full of heat. “Relax...”

I rested my hand on the tiled wall for support as her mouth closed around me, the warmth of her tongue making my vision blur. My free hand slid into her damp hair, guiding her gently, my pulse roaring in my ears. She set a slow rhythm, watching me the entire time—like she wanted to memorize every flicker of pleasure on my face.

“Fuck,” I groaned, hips involuntarily bucking forward. She didn’t flinch—just took it, one hand stroking where her mouth couldn’t reach. Her other hand gripping my hip.

Heat coiled low in my stomach and I gritted my teeth, trying to hold back. “Juvia, I’m—”

She hummed around me, and that was it. My whole body shuddered as I came, one hand tightening in her hair, the other bracing against the wall as she took every last bit of it.

She pulled back slowly, lips flushed and slick with water, and wiped the corner of her mouth with her thumb. “Welcome home,” she whispered, voice wickedly sweet.

I pulled her to her feet and kissed her, deeply, tasting the hunger still thrumming between us. “Shower’s not over,” I murmured against her lips. “Not even close.”

She tilted her head up to look at me through damp lashes, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Her fingers trailed down my chest, featherlight, until they reached my hips. “You sure you’re not too tired?” she asked, voice soft but laced with intent.

I stepped in closer, chest brushing hers. “I just worked a double shift and I still want you more than sleep. What does that tell you?”

She smirked, her fingers wrapping around the back of my neck as she leaned up to kiss me—slow, open-mouthed, deep. My hands gripped her waist, sliding down to cup her perfect ass, pulling her tightly against me. Her body arched into mine as the water streamed down us both, and her lips broke away just long enough to whisper, “Then take your time with me.”

I kissed down her throat, tasting water and skin. She pressed her hands to the slick tile behind her for balance as I dropped to my knees, hands skimming over her hips and thighs. I looked up at her—dripping wet, flushed, breathing heavily—and kissed the inside of her thigh, slow and reverent.

She gasped and tangled her fingers in my hair. “Gray…”

I smirked, mouthing against her skin. “Shh… Let me make it a little harder for you to walk tomorrow.”

Her only reply was a shaky breath—and then the first of many moans as I showed her exactly how much I’d missed her.

The bathroom filled with the sound of her ragged breaths and the steady patter of water against the tile. I took my time, savoring every reaction, every gasp, every shiver that ran through her body. Her fingers tightened in my hair, pulling slightly as I teased and tasted, drawing out her pleasure with deliberate slowness.

Her legs began to tremble, and I could feel her body tensing, ready to give in to the sensation. But I wasn't done yet. I wanted to push her further, to make her beg for it. I pulled back slightly, just enough to make her whimper in protest.

"Gray, please," she panted, her voice hoarse with need. I looked up at her, a wicked grin on my face.

"Please what?" I teased, my breath hot against her skin. She glared down at me, her eyes wild with desire.

"Don't stop," she growled, her fingers tightening in my hair. I chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that vibrated against her skin.

"Wouldn't dream of it," I murmured, before diving back in, my tongue and lips working together to drive her wild. Her moans filled the room, echoing off the tile walls as I brought her closer and closer to the edge.

Her body shook as she came, her legs shaking so badly she could barely stand. I held her up, my arms wrapped around her thighs as I continued to lick and suck, drawing out her orgasm until she was a boneless, trembling mess.

I stood up, my body pressing hers against the cool tile as I kissed her deeply. She could taste herself on my lips, and it only seemed to turn her on more. Her hands roamed my body, her touch urgent and needy.

"More," she demanded, her voice a low growl. I smirked, my hands gripping her hips as I lifted her up, her legs wrapping around my waist.

"As you wish," I murmured, before carrying her out of the shower, leaving a trail of water in our wake. I laid her down on the bed, her body still glistening with water and sweat. I crawled over her, my body covering hers as I kissed her deeply.

Her hands roamed my body, her touch urgent and needy. I wanted her, more than I'd ever wanted anyone. And I was going to take my time, exploring every inch of her body, memorizing every curve, every freckle, every scar.

My hands gripped her hips as I positioned myself at her entrance.

I slid into her slowly, inch by inch, until I was fully inside her. She gasped, her body arching up to meet mine as I began to move, slow and steady, building up a rhythm that had us both panting and sweating.

The room filled with the sound of our bodies slapping together, our moans and gasps echoing off the walls. I could feel her body tensing, ready to give in to the sensation. But I wanted to push her further, to make her scream my name.

I reached between us, my fingers finding her clit, rubbing in tight circles as I continued to thrust into her. Her body twitched, her legs shaking as she came, her scream echoing through the room. I followed soon after, my body tensing as I released inside her, her name a low groan on my lips.

I collapsed on top of her, my body slick with sweat, my heart pounding in my chest. She wrapped her arms around me, her fingers tracing patterns on my back as we both came down from our high. I kissed her deeply, my tongue exploring her mouth as I tasted her.

"Wow," she murmured, her voice soft and breathless. I chuckled, my body still pressed against hers.

"Wow is right," I agreed, before rolling off her, pulling her into my arms. She snuggled up against me, her head resting on my chest as we both caught our breath.

I kissed her forehead gently as her quiet snores began to fill the bedroom. With a soft chuckle, I eased out from under her, careful not to wake her, and made my way to the bathroom for a proper shower. The hot water poured over me as I reached for one of her bottles—sweet, floral, familiar. Her scent. Her presence. It was everywhere now, and I couldn’t help but smile.

She was really moving in.

When I stepped out and toweled off, I padded into the kitchen and opened the fridge. There was a plate wrapped in plastic with a note tucked on top: Made you some dinner. My heart squeezed at the sight. I heated it up and sat at the counter, eating quietly, thinking about how lucky I was to have her. This life—this home we were building—it felt real. Solid. Ours.

After I finished, I turned off the lights and climbed back into bed. She stirred slightly as I lifted the blanket and tucked myself beside her, her head finding its way back to my chest like it belonged there. She hummed in her sleep and snuggled even closer, her legs tangling with mine, her fingers curling gently against my side.

I kissed the top of her head and let out a slow breath, the rhythm of her breathing syncing with mine.

And just like that, I let sleep take me—with her in my arms, and everything I ever wanted finally within reach.

---

It had taken all weekend, but by Sunday evening, Juvia and Harold were officially moved in. We sat on the couch, quietly watching the bubbles rise and pop in his tank.

"How old is Harold, anyway?" I asked, watching the little guy paddle around.

"No clue," she said casually. "I kind of stole him."

I looked down at her, raising an eyebrow. "You stole a turtle?"

"To be fair," she said, holding up a finger, "it was a drunken adventure with my friends. I've had him for three years now."

I chuckled and kissed her temple. "My little thief."

I stood up and stretched, making my way to the kitchen. "Hungry?"

She shrugged, "No thank—"

I gave her a look, one brow raised.

She groaned. "Okay, fine, I guess I could eat."

Smirking, I threw together a couple of sandwiches and brought them back, handing her a plate. We ate in easy silence, just enjoying each other’s company, until she turned and faced me, setting her plate down.

"What?" I asked, mouth still half-full.

"Do you know what Friday is?"

I blinked at her, trying to run through the calendar in my head. Nothing came to mind.

"It’s our one-month anniversary."

I paused, swallowing hard, then looked at her in surprise. "Already? Jeez, where the hell did that time go?"

She smiled softly, eyes crinkling just enough to make my chest ache. "Time flies when you're falling."

I reached over and took her hand. "That it does."

"What do you want to do?" I asked, pulling her close.

She grinned. "Hmm... I could always give you another lap dance?"

I laughed. "I’m serious. What do you want? Dinner? Gifts? Flowers?"

She looked up at me, her expression soft. "I just want you."

I smiled, my heart squeezing a little. "Well, you’re stuck with me now."

She rested her head against my shoulder, fingers curling lightly into my shirt. "And I wouldn’t want it any other way."

"Oh—by the way," I added, brushing my fingers through her hair, "Loki’s getting married next month on the twenty-third. I’m stuck being a groomsman."

She lifted her head and smirked. "Are you asking me to be your date, Gray Fullbuster?"

"I might be."

"Well..." she leaned in, her voice playful, "...I’ve never slept with a groomsman before. What will my boyfriend think?"

I snorted, "I think he’ll live."

"You know," she said, "I've never actually been to a wedding before."

"Never?"

She shook her head.

"They're boring. Well, the ceremony part. Receptions are fun."

"What should I wear?"

"Well, I wouldn’t recommend one of your work outfits," I teased.

She laughed and swatted my arm. "I’m serious! I’ve never done this before!"

"Usually, girls wear dresses to weddings. Just... don’t wear white. That’s a disaster waiting to happen."

"No white. Got it."

"Blue’s your color."

"Blue?" she raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah. It makes your eyes pop, and it looks great with your skin tone."

She stared at me, mock suspicion in her voice. "Okay, who are you and what did you do with my diner boy?"

I smirked. "Hey, I know fashion."

"Uh-huh, and I know how to do taxes."

"Go shopping with me then," she said, winking. "You can be my critic."

I smirked. "You almost got us kicked out last time I went shopping with you, young lady."

She laughed and kissed me, all innocence. "Me? Nooo."

"Yes youuu," I said, dragging the word out as I pulled her into a hug. She giggled and melted into me, arms wrapped around my neck.

I held her tight and breathed her in. "God, I love the way you smell."

"Like strawberries?" she asked, tilting her head up with a smile.

I nodded. "Yeah. It’s my favorite. Sweet and tart… just like you."

She beamed and leaned up to kiss me again. "Flattery will get you everywhere."

I got lost in her kisses, her fingers tangled in my hair as we melted into the couch, our breaths mingling in the quiet rhythm of the afternoon.

"What time is it?" she murmured against my lips.

I glanced at the clock. "Two-thirty, I think."

She groaned softly. "Mmm, I’ve gotta get going soon. It’s my first night back at work—I can’t be late."

I tugged her shirt up, baring her perfect curves, and pressed warm kisses over the soft skin of her chest. "Or… you could stay just a little longer."

She hummed as I kissed the valley between her breasts, her hands threading through my hair again. "It’s only a quick shift tonight. I’ll be out by ten."

"What will Harold think?" I teased, resting my chin just below her sternum. "His mommy leaving him again so soon?"

She laughed and pushed herself up, "He’s survived longer shifts. He’ll live."

I leaned back and watched her walk into our bedroom—more specifically, watched the sway of her ass in those tiny shorts. I followed without thinking, sitting on the edge of the bed, hypnotized by the way she moved.

She undid her hair, letting it tumble down her back before peeling off her clothes. She stepped into a barely-there g-string and a black bra that pushed her chest high enough to defy gravity itself.

She caught my stare and smirked. "You know, usually people watch me take my clothes off. Not put them on."

I grinned. "I could watch you do anything and be completely mesmerized."

Her cheeks flushed the sweetest shade of pink as she spritzed on a bit of body glitter and dabbed at her lips with gloss. She slid her feet into sweats, tossed on one of my hoodies, and packed her heels in her bag.

"Drive me to work?" she asked, slinging her backpack over her shoulder.

I stood, grabbing my keys. "Only if I get a private show later."

She winked. "You’re spoiled."

"And loving every second of it."

I grabbed my keys and gave her a playful swat on the ass as we stepped out of the apartment and headed to the car. She yelped softly and smirked at me, tugging the sleeves of my hoodie down over her hands as we walked.

The drive to Fairy Tail was quiet, the kind of comfortable silence that settles between two people who don’t need to fill the air with words. Her hand rested on my thigh the whole time, and I wasn’t sure if she knew how crazy that drove me.

When we pulled up to the club, I parked at the curb and turned to her. "Have fun. Be safe."

She leaned over and kissed me slowly, her lips warm and soft. "I will. I’ll see you at ten."

"I’ll be here," I promised.

She kissed me again, a little longer this time—like she didn’t really want to leave just yet—then smiled and opened the door. "I love you."

"Love you too."

She hopped out of the car and gave me one last wave before turning to chat with the bouncer at the door. I watched as they laughed at something she said, then she disappeared inside.

And just like that, the night felt far too quiet.

---

The drive home felt longer without her in the passenger seat.

Back at the apartment, it was quiet. Harold blinked at me from his tank like he knew something was missing, too.

I kicked off my shoes and tossed my keys on the counter before wandering to the kitchen. The leftover sandwich from lunch was still in the fridge, but I wasn’t hungry. Not really. I grabbed a beer instead, flopped onto the couch, and turned on the TV, scrolling mindlessly through a thousand things I didn’t want to watch.

Nothing felt right without her curled up beside me.

Eventually, I settled on some old rerun I’d seen a dozen times, but my eyes kept drifting to the clock.

8:02.

8:27.

9:03.

I paced the living room once, twice. Even cleaned the bathroom just to kill time, then stood in front of the mirror trying to tame my hair for no good reason. It was stupid—I wasn’t even going anywhere. I just missed her.

By 9:30, I gave up pretending to be interested in anything and sank back into the couch. I grabbed my phone and texted her:

Gray: Miss you already. Hope work’s going easy tonight.

No reply yet, but that wasn’t unusual. She always answered when she could.

At 9:40, I grabbed my keys, slid into my car, and drove the familiar route to Fairy Tail. The place always had a pulse at night—neon signs, bass thumping through the walls, a crowd gathered around the door.

I parked across the street and leaned back in my seat, eyes trained on the entrance. Just a few more minutes. I watched the bouncer glance at his phone, stretch his arms, and then—

There she was.

Her hair was back up in a bun, her makeup slightly faded, but she still looked gorgeous in my hoodie and sweats, holding her backpack slung over one shoulder.

She spotted me instantly and smiled, jogging across the street to my car. The second she climbed in, I reached over and pulled her into a kiss.

"Hey you," she said against my lips.

"Hi, baby. Missed you."

She sighed, relaxing against me. "Long night."

"Want me to run you a bath when we get home?"

She smiled. "Only if you get in with me."

When we got home, we did exactly what we talked about—ran a bath and sank into it together, the warmth easing the tension from both our bodies.

“Mmm,” Juvia sighed, letting her head rest back against my chest, “this feels so nice.”

“How was work?” I asked, kissing her damp shoulder.

She shrugged, water rippling around us. “A ton of drunk idiots with too much cash and not enough impulse control. The usual.”

“So... a very productive night?” I teased.

She chuckled softly. “Very.”

I reached up and undid her hair tie, letting her blue waves spill down her back, and gently began working shampoo into her scalp. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back into my hands with a contented little hum, like a cat soaking in attention.

“You go back tomorrow, right?” she murmured.

“Yeah,” I said with a sigh, “as much as I don’t want to.”

“Oh, it’s not that bad,” she said, smiling.

I scoffed. “That’s because you’ve never worked with Tweedle-dee and Tweedle-dumbass.”

She laughed, eyes still closed. “Let me guess—Natsu is Tweedle-dumbass?”

“How’d you know?” I smirked.

She cracked one eye open and smirked.

I gently rinsed the suds from her hair, then grabbed the shower gel and lathered it onto her loofah, dragging it in soft circles across her skin. She leaned forward a little, letting me wash her back, and I took my time—she deserved to be pampered.

“I’ll be working late on Saturday,” she said after a pause, her voice quieter now. “They told me when I got in.”

“Oh.” I nodded, trying not to sound disappointed. “That’s okay.”

“I wanted to spend the night with you,” she added, glancing back at me. “But I’ll be stuck there for a bachelor party.”

I frowned. “Do you do those a lot?”

“This’ll be my third one,” she said, turning back around. “They... requested me specifically.”

My fingers stilled for a moment, but I nodded. “Must mean you’re good at what you do.”

“I am,” she said with a smirk, but her voice had softened.

There was a quiet moment between us, not awkward or tense—just honest. I kissed the back of her shoulder again and said, “Well, they might get you Saturday night... but I get you all the rest.”

She smiled at that, and leaned back into me again. “Damn right you do.”

That night, when we finally got into bed, I couldn’t sleep.

Juvia was curled against me, breathing steady, her hand resting on my chest like it belonged there. And it did. Everything about her fit so seamlessly into my life that it scared me sometimes—how easily she became my routine, my peace.

But that same peace was fraying at the edges tonight.

I supported her. I admired how she owned what she did and never let anyone make her feel small for it. But still... the idea of a group of drunk strangers requesting her—just her—for a bachelor party made something twist in my stomach.

It wasn’t her I didn’t trust. It was them.

I sighed, sliding out of bed as quietly as I could, careful not to wake her. My steps were soft as I made my way to the kitchen. I poured a bowl of cereal, but by the time I’d stared into it long enough for the flakes to go soggy, I hadn’t taken a single bite.

“Gray?”

Her voice was soft and a little hoarse, and I turned to see her standing in the hallway, hair mussed, her favorite oversized shirt brushing the tops of her thighs. She rubbed her eyes and padded over to me.

“What are you doing up?” she asked, voice still heavy with sleep.

“Just… having a snack,” I said, trying to play it off. She frowned, like she saw right through me.

She stepped closer, resting her hands on my chest while mine found their way to her hips out of habit.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, quiet.

I hesitated, searching her eyes in the soft glow from the stove light. I didn’t want to ruin this moment or make her feel bad. But if we were building something real, didn’t that mean being honest?

“I trust you, Juvia,” I said finally, voice low. “With everything. But knowing a bunch of strangers are paying to have you all to themselves for a night…” I trailed off, shaking my head. “I know it’s just work. I know that. But it still gets to me.”

She didn’t say anything right away. Instead, she reached up and brushed a hand through my hair, thumb resting just behind my ear.

“I get it,” she whispered. “You’re not the first partner I’ve had who’s struggled with that. But you’re the first one who was honest about it. And that means more than you know.”

She leaned her forehead against mine.

“If the roles were reversed,” she added, “and you had to go flirt with a table full of drunk bachelorettes every Saturday, I’d probably be freaking out too.”

I smirked at the image. “You’d come marching into the restaurant with a baseball bat.”

“Damn right I would,” she grinned, then softened again. “But Gray… you don’t have to worry about them. You know what happens when the music ends and the lights come back on?”

I raised an eyebrow.

“I come home to you. Always you.”

That simple truth made my chest ache in the best way.

“Okay,” I said, my voice a little rough.

“Okay,” she repeated, and kissed me gently.

I set the cereal bowl in the sink and took her hand.

“Come back to bed with me?” I asked.

She smiled. “Only if you promise not to sneak off again.”

I lifted her up bridal style and made her giggle. “Deal.”

---

“Table nine! Gray—Gray! GRAY!”

“Huh? What?” I snapped out of it, blinking at Natsu who was waving a ticket in front of my face.

“Food, dude.”

“Right—sorry.” I grabbed the plates and headed out to the floor, weaving between tables until I reached nine. Two girls sat there—one with bubblegum-pink hair and the other with long, dark curls that bounced as she laughed at something on her phone.

“Here you go,” I said, setting the plates down in front of them with practiced ease. “Can I get you anything else?”

The pink-haired one tilted her head, eyes scanning me a little too slowly. “Just one more thing.”

“A refill?” I offered.

She giggled and shook her head. “Nope.”

“Ketchup?”

Still giggling. “Not that either.”

I straightened, sensing where this was going.

“I was thinking…” she leaned her chin on her hand, “your number.”

The other girl snorted into her drink and whispered something behind her straw. I gave them both a polite smile, the kind you use when someone’s kid throws up on your shoes and you’re trying to pretend it doesn’t bother you.

“Appreciate the compliment,” I said, “but I’m taken.”

Pinkie pouted dramatically. “Oh come on, she can’t be that lucky.”

“She is,” I replied, already backing away, “very.”

I turned on my heel and walked back to the kitchen. Natsu was leaning against the counter, stuffing his face with fries.

“Those girls still flirting with you?” he asked through a mouthful.

“Yup.”

“You get their numbers?”

I shot him a glare.

“Kidding!” he laughed, holding up his hands. “So whipped.”

“Not whipped—respectful. There’s a difference.”

He grinned and popped another fry. “Sure. Keep tellin’ yourself that.”

I rolled my eyes and pulled out my phone under the counter. One new message.

Juvia 💙: Still thinking about this morning... Hope your shift is going okay 💋

I smiled, thumbs tapping back quickly.

Gray: Much better now. Can’t wait to see you later.

Just as I hit send, Natsu leaned over my shoulder.

“Oooh, you’re whipped.”

“Say it again and I’ll pour hot coffee down your pants.”

He snorted, and we both got back to work.

"Hey."

I glanced up from the counter to see Natsu watching me from across the kitchen, brow furrowed like he’d been trying to read my mind all morning.

"You okay? You seem... out of it today."

"I'm fine," I said automatically, going back to wiping down the counter. The rag squeaked faintly under my hand, but my thoughts were louder than anything in the room.

Natsu didn’t buy it.

When I turned again, he was standing right in front of me, arms crossed. "Something's up."

"Natsu," I sighed, "nothing’s up."

"Is it Juvia? Did you guys get into a fight?"

"No."

"Money?"

"What? No—why is that your next guess?"

He tilted his head. “I dunno. When a guy's spiraling, it's usually love or money. Sometimes both.”

I glanced around. Elfman was on the grill. The few customers left were busy with their food. I exhaled slowly and leaned against the counter.

"This Saturday," I muttered, keeping my voice low. "Juvia’s working a bachelor party at the club. And they specifically asked for her."

Natsu blinked. "Okay… and?"

"And it’s just been bugging me, alright?" I rubbed my hands over my face. "I trust her. I do. But the idea of a bunch of drunk guys requesting her? Leering at her, touching her—"

"Whoa, whoa." Natsu raised both hands. "Touching her? I thought the club had rules against that."

"They do, but... it’s a bachelor party, Natsu. People push boundaries."

He nodded slowly, his expression softening. "You scared someone’s gonna cross a line?"

"I'm scared I won’t be there if they do."

We were quiet for a moment. The sizzling from the grill, the clink of silverware, and the low hum of conversation filled the gap between us.

"Look," Natsu said finally, "you’re dating a badass. Juvia can handle herself. You said it yourself—she’s smart, she’s tough, and she doesn’t take crap from anyone. Don’t let your brain trick you into being the jealous boyfriend. She loves you, not them."

I let his words sit for a moment. They helped. A little.

"...Yeah," I muttered. "You’re right."

"Damn right I’m right," Natsu grinned. "Now go flip that switch in your head before you drive yourself crazy. And maybe bring her something nice Saturday night. Flowers or food or—hell, I dunno, a turtle plushie for Harold."

That got a laugh out of me. "She’d actually love that."

"Then do it. Remind her she’s coming home to someone who cares."

I nodded, standing up straighter. “Thanks, man.”

“Anytime,” he said, clapping my shoulder. “Now get your head back in the game. I’m not covering your tables again.”

“Yeah, yeah,” I smirked, heading back out onto the floor with a little less weight pressing on my chest.

When I got home that night, the apartment was quiet—lights low, the soft hum of the turtle tank bubbling in the corner—and there she was, face down on the couch like she'd melted into it.

I chuckled and dropped my keys, crouching beside her. “Still alive in there?”

“Mmm... no,” came her muffled reply into the throw pillow.

“Long day?”

“The longest.”

I ran a hand gently down her back and kissed her temple, her skin warm against my lips. “Well, I brought food.”

She groaned dramatically and turned her head just enough to peek at me with one eye. “What kind?”

I smirked. “Might be some lobster mac and cheese. Might be a garden salad.”

She shot up like she’d just been resurrected. “No way!” She skipped—literally skipped—into the kitchen, her oversized hoodie swaying with every step. She leaned over the island, peeking into the bag, rifling through it like a kid on Christmas morning.

“Yes! Oh my God, this is literally my favorite mac and cheese in the world!”

I leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, watching her with a grin that I couldn't suppress even if I wanted to. Her hair was still in a messy bun, her eyeliner slightly smudged, and somehow she’d never looked more beautiful.

“Oh, one more thing,” I said, reaching behind me.

She turned around with a mouth full of mac and cheese, cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk—and froze when she saw the small bouquet I held out to her.

Bright cornflowers and a few white peonies, her favorites. Nothing over the top. Just enough.

Her expression softened immediately. She set the container down and walked over, wiping her hands on her hoodie, the food momentarily forgotten.

“You bought me flowers?” she asked, voice quieter now.

I nodded. “Figured you could use a reminder that someone was thinking about you. And that someone is me. All the damn time.”

She stared at me for a second—long enough for me to wonder if I’d gotten it wrong—then threw her arms around my neck, burying her face into my shoulder.

“I love you so much,” she mumbled.

“I love you more,” I whispered back.

She pulled back just enough to kiss me, slow and full of gratitude, then looked up at me with a sparkle in her eyes I hadn’t seen since she first moved in. “You know what this means, right?”

I raised an eyebrow. “I’m getting laid?”

She laughed. “No—well, maybe—but first, you are eating this mac and cheese with me on the couch, under a blanket, while we watch a true crime documentary.”

I grinned. “Sounds perfect.”

Her moans were loud and raw, as I drove into her, our bodies slick and sliding against each other, coated in a sheen of sweat.

"Ung!" she cried out, her voice a guttural sound of pure desire.

"You like that?" I grunted, my voice low and primal, my body moving with a fierce intensity.

"Yes!" she screamed, her nails digging into my back, the sting of it making me hiss in a mix of pain and pleasure. I picked up the pace, my hips slapping against hers with a wet, brutal rhythm, the sound echoing off the bedroom walls, a savage, erotic beat.

"O-oh God, I'm so close!" she panted, her body tensing, her inner muscles fluttering around me, urging me on.

I rolled her onto her hands and knees, my hands gripping her hips tightly, and tugged her hair, arching her back, exposing her to me completely.

I continued to move, relentless, my body slamming into hers, our sweat mixing, our breaths coming in ragged, desperate gasps. "Gray!" she cried out, her body trembling, her inner muscles clenching around me, milking me, pushing me over the edge with her.

I spilled into her, my body shaking, my vision blurring, my release pouring out of me in waves of pure ecstasy.

I collapsed beside her, our bodies slick and trembling, our breaths coming in short, sharp gasps.

“Remind me to get you more flowers,” I said between gulps of air.

She laughed, curling against me. “Why? Think that’s what got you laid?”

“I think it didn’t hurt,” I said with a smirk.

She propped herself up on one elbow, gazing down at me, her fingers lightly tracing along my chest.

“What?” I asked.

She smiled, soft and genuine. “Nothing. Just... you look happy.”

“I am,” I whispered, brushing her hair back behind her ear before pulling her in for a kiss. Her lips lingered on mine a moment longer before she slid out of bed and headed into the bathroom.

I laid back, folding my arms behind my head, letting the afterglow settle into every part of me. My smirk hadn’t even faded when—

“SON of a BITCH!”

I shot upright, already halfway to the bathroom door. I knocked fast. “Juvia? What’s wrong? Are you okay?”

There was a pause. Then the door cracked open an inch, revealing just one very flushed cheek and a sheepish pair of eyes.

“I—I need you to go to the store…”

My brow furrowed. “Wait, what? Why, what happened?”

“I just got my period,” she mumbled, clearly mortified. “I’m out of tampons.”

I blinked. “That’s it? You scared the hell outta me! I thought you slipped and cracked your head open or Harold staged a coup.”

She rolled her eyes but laughed. “Sorry! It surprised me too.”

“Okay, okay,” I said, already pulling on sweatpants. “Any specific brand? Wings, without wings, the elite super-mega blaster kind?”

“Gray!” she groaned, hiding her face behind the door. “The pink box, second shelf at the corner store. You can’t miss it.”

"Pink box, second shelf, got it!"

I grabbed my keys and jogged down the street to the corner store, still shirtless under my hoodie. The bell above the door jingled as I stepped inside and made a beeline toward the back aisle. Hygiene section—bingo.

“Pink box, pink box, pink-” I mumbled under my breath, scanning the shelves.

My eyes widened.

“Oh, that's a lot of pink boxes.”

There were at least seven different shades of pink and ten different kinds: ultra, super, super plus, regular, light, with wings, without wings, scented, unscented, organic cotton, plastic applicator, cardboard applicator—I felt like I was defusing a bomb.

“Okay… second shelf,” I whispered, crouching and inspecting every damn box like I was picking out fine wine. “This one? No, that’s pads. What even is a ‘diva cup’?”

My phone buzzed. Juvia.

Juvia 💙: Forgot to say, the brand is SaniSoft! Light flow. The pink box with the swirl design.

I exhaled in relief, eyes locking onto the target like a Navy SEAL. SaniSoft Light Flow, pink box, swirl. Boom.

I snatched it off the shelf, but then paused. She was going through hell. Was a single box of tampons really enough?

I circled the store and started loading up like I was prepping for a period apocalypse—chocolate bars, a heating pad, a bottle of her favorite raspberry lemonade, fuzzy socks from the discount bin that said You Go Girl, and a tiny plush turtle just because.

The cashier gave me a look as she rang up the pile. I didn’t even flinch.

“Someone’s on the nice list,” she said.

I smirked. “Someone’s trying not to sleep on the couch.”

Once I got home, I found her curled on the couch in my hoodie with a pillow clutched to her stomach. I held up the bag like a proud hunter.

“Mission accomplished.”

She looked in the bag and gasped. “You got chocolate?”

“I panicked and bought everything that screamed comfort.”

She smiled up at me, eyes soft, and tugged me down onto the couch beside her. “You’re the best.”

I wrapped an arm around her as she opened the chocolate. “Damn right I am.”

---

"Morning, Gray! Whoa, what happened to you?" Natsu asked, his brows shooting up the second he saw my face.

"I… I don't know," I muttered, dropping my bag behind the counter and punching in like a zombie.

"What do you mean you don't know?" he asked, following me as I trudged toward the kitchen.

I rubbed my eyes. "Well, I got up early, made waffles for us like a good boyfriend, and then Juvia cried when I said something about the whipped cream. Then she locked herself in our bedroom."

Natsu and Elfman—who’d just walked in carrying a tray of eggs—froze mid-step and slowly looked at each other, their faces grim.

"What exactly did you say?" Elfman asked cautiously.

I sighed. "She was putting an ass load of whipped cream on her waffles, and I said something like… I don't know, like ‘Are you going to eat the whole can or something?’"

They stared at me like I’d just punted a kitten across the room.

"What? What'd I do?"

Natsu put a hand on my shoulder. “You idiot.”

Elfman winced. “Oh yeah. You done messed up, bro.”

"How?" I demanded.

Natsu leaned in like he was about to deliver a sacred truth. “She’s on her period, right?”

"Yeah, so?"

"So," he said slowly, "you don’t comment on anything food-related. Anything. Not how much, not how little, not even what kind.”

“But I was just joking—”

“Gray,” Elfman said solemnly, “there’s a sacred rule every man must follow during this time: if she wants to eat whipped cream straight out of the can with a spoon, you tell her it’s a brilliant idea and that she’s a goddess.”

Natsu nodded in agreement. “You don’t joke. You don’t hint. You just provide snacks, hugs, and heating pads. You survive.”

I dragged my hands down my face. “Okay. Okay. I’ll fix it. I’ll stop at the store after work and pick up her favorite chocolate, one of those fuzzy blankets, and maybe some flowers—”

“And more whipped cream,” Elfman added quickly.

“Right. Whipped cream. Got it.”

I turned to get started on my tables for the day, but not before hearing Natsu mumble to Elfman, “Poor guy’s about to enter the Thunderdome.”

“May the odds be ever in his favor,” Elfman whispered back.

When lunch rolled around, I decided to stop home and apologize to Juvia. Honestly, I was terrified—nervous as hell—but the guilt outweighed everything.

“Baby?” I called out as I set a plastic bag on the kitchen counter, the sound of a whipped cream can clinking inside.

I headed to our room, where I heard her phone playing random TikToks or reels—something light and scrollable. “Juvia?”

“Go away,” she mumbled, voice muffled by pillows.

I peeked my head in. She was curled up on her side, hugging a pillow, a face mask on, and her thumb scrolling mindlessly through her phone.

I stepped in and sat gently on the edge of the bed, reaching for her foot and rubbing it slowly. “Hey… I’m sorry about this morning.”

She didn’t say anything. Just kept scrolling like I wasn’t even there.

“You think I’m fat,” she muttered, eyes still on her screen.

“What? No! God, no—baby, that’s not what I meant at all.” I leaned in, heart thudding. “I was just being a dumbass. It was a joke—an awful one, clearly—but I didn’t mean anything by it.”

She locked her phone and set it on the nightstand, flopping onto her back with a sigh, arms folded tightly over her chest.

I kept rubbing her foot, slower this time, gentler. “I really am sorry, Juvia.”

She looked at me out of the corner of her eye, still pouting. “Dummy.”

I smiled, relief washing over me. “You have no idea.”

She didn’t answer right away. Then finally, in a mumbled voice, “Keep rubbing.”

I chuckled, leaning down to kiss her shin. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Why are you home?” she asked softly, her eyes flicking up to meet mine.

“Because I needed to apologize,” I said, offering her a sheepish smile.

She looked at me for a moment, then back down at her fingers as she picked at her nail polish. “Are you going back?”

“I’m on my break, so yeah… in a bit.”

There was a beat of silence before she sighed and uncrossed her arms. “I’m sorry I shut you out.”

I shook my head gently. “You were upset. I crossed a line.”

She sat up, tugging her foot from my hands and crawling into my lap, curling into me like a cat trying to hide from the world. I wrapped my arms around her as she rested her head against my chest.

“No, you didn’t,” she said quietly. “I’m just hormonal. I hate this time of the month. I turn into such a bitch.”

I snorted without thinking. “No, you don’t.”

She tilted her head up, narrowing her eyes. “Gray… I cried because you said I used too much whipped cream.”

I tried to hold it in, but a little laugh escaped. “Okay—yeah, maybe just a tiny bit hormonal.”

She groaned and buried her face into my neck. “Don’t make fun of me.”

“I’m not,” I said, holding her tighter. “I love you—even when you cry over dairy.”

That got a laugh out of her, and I smiled against her temple.

“Want me to stay for a little longer?” I asked.

She pulled back just enough to look at me. “If you do, I’ll make you lunch.”

“Is it gonna be passive-aggressive whipped cream soup?”

She swatted my chest, laughing. “You’re the worst.”

“And you love me anyway,” I said, brushing her hair out of her eyes.

“Unfortunately for me,” she teased, then kissed me. “Go back to work, I’ll be here when you get off.”

“I’m holding you to that,” I said, standing up and giving her a lingering kiss on the forehead. “Need me to grab anything on the way home?”

“Maybe some more chocolate?”

“I'll do you one better, Elfman makes a killer chocolate lava cake, I'll bribe him to make you one.”

"God I love you." 

I chuckled and kissed her,

“Need me to grab anything on the way home?”

“Maybe some more chocolate?” she asked hopefully, giving me that look that always melted me.

“I’ll do you one better—Elfman makes a killer chocolate lava cake. I’ll bribe him to make you one.”

She practically melted into me. “God, I love you.”

I chuckled and kissed her gently. “I think you smudged your face mask, by the way.”

“Oh, shoot!” She tilted my head and wiped a smudge of green off my neck. “Well… your neck is nice and exfoliated now, at least.”

“Lucky me.”

She grinned and kissed me again, walking me to the front door. “Go. Have a good rest of your shift. I’ll see you tonight.”

“Chocolate lava cake in hand.”

She winked. “That’s how you keep a woman.”

I headed back to work and tried to focus, but time crawled by. I must’ve checked the clock fifteen times in an hour. Around four, Elfman’s voice echoed from the kitchen.

“Hey, Gray?”

“Yeah, what’s up?”

“Can you help me slice up some beef for tomorrow’s dinner rush?”

“Yeah, no problem.” I rolled up my sleeves and washed my hands, stepping into the prep area.

“So,” Elfman said while setting the cutting board down, “you apologize?”

“I did. She forgave me.”

He nodded, satisfied. “Good man.”

I started slicing into the beef, focusing on the rhythm, the muscle memory of it. “Oh, by the way, do you think you could—”

A jolt of pain suddenly shot through my hand. I blinked, stunned for a second, then looked down to see red blooming inside my glove.

“Can I what?” Elfman asked, looking over.

“Uh…” I lifted my hand, the glove slowly filling with blood. “Can you drive me to the hospital?”

---

“Keep pressure on it, and don’t bleed all over my damn seats,” Elfman grumbled as he peeled out of the diner lot.

“I’m not trying to redecorate your car, relax,” I muttered, clutching the rag tighter around my hand. The throbbing hadn’t stopped since I clipped myself, and the blood wasn’t exactly slowing down either.

“You text Juvia yet?”

“I’ll let her know when we get to the hospital,” I said, trying not to think about how she’d react.

When we pulled up, I hopped out, holding my hand above my heart like Elfman told me, and checked in at the front desk. The nurse gave me a clipboard, but between the pain and the blood, writing was out of the question.

“Can you type this out for me?” I handed Elfman my phone. “Just say I had a small accident at work, I’m at the hospital, and maybe… tell her not to freak out.”

He looked at me like I just asked him to rewrite the Bible. “Yeah, good luck with that.”

A nurse finally called, “Gray Fullbuster?”

I stood and followed her down the hall into a curtained room. She gestured to the bed. “Alrighty. What happened?”

“Work accident,” I muttered, sitting down. “Was slicing up steak and got a little too enthusiastic.”

Before she could even respond—

“I’M LOOKING FOR GRAY FULLBUSTER? IS HE HERE?”

The nurse froze. “Is… is that your wife?”

“Girlfriend,” I said, right as the curtain yanked open with all the grace of a tornado.

There she was—Juvia. Sweatpants, tank top, hair wild from rushing. Eyes wide, breath fast. Terrifying and beautiful.

“Gray! Oh my God, are you okay?!”

I tried not to laugh. “Baby, I’m fine. Just a little scratch.”

The nurse lifted an eyebrow. “Let me be the judge of that.” She peeled back the rag and winced. “Okay… maybe not just a scratch.”

I glanced at Juvia, but something was off. Her expression was frozen, eyes locked on my bloodied hand. “Juvia?” I asked.

She didn’t blink. “Th-that’s a l-lot of bl—”

And down she went.

“Juvia!” I jumped up, forgetting the hand entirely.

A second nurse rushed in. “We’ve got a fainter in room three!”

“Don’t worry,” the first nurse said with a chuckle. “Happens more than you’d think.”

They wheeled her into the room next to mine just as the nurse turned back to me, pulling on gloves.

“She’ll be up in a minute. As for you…” she eyed my hand and let out a soft whistle, “You’re definitely going to need stitches.”

I groaned. “Of course I do.”

“Okay, deep breath—just a little sting,” she said, already prepping the suture kit. The burn of the numbing injection made me flinch, but the rest of it was a blur. Ten minutes later, my finger was neatly stitched, cleaned, and wrapped like a mini mummy.

“Stitches’ll come out in about a week. Try not to be a knife magnet until then,” she said with a smirk.

I chuckled weakly and slipped out to the room next door. Juvia was lying in bed, just beginning to stir. Her lashes fluttered, and then she blinked up at the ceiling.

“Ugh… what happened?” she mumbled groggily.

I sat beside her and gently tucked her hair behind her ear. “Welcome back to the land of the living,” I teased, brushing a kiss to her forehead. “You passed out cold.”

“I did?” she winced, lifting a hand to her head.

I nodded with a smile. “Right after seeing all my blood. It was like watching a beautiful, dramatic tree fall.”

She groaned. “Oh God… that’s so embarrassing.”

“Kind of adorable, actually.”

She shot me a look, but her lips curled into a smile. Then her eyes darted to my hand. “Wait—your hand!”

“All patched up.” I held it up for her to see, the bulky bandage wrapped tightly around my finger. “Looks worse than it is.”

She let out a relieved sigh and reached for it, gently cradling my hand in hers. “What happened?”

I shrugged. “I was slicing up meat for tomorrow’s prep, and the knife decided I looked tastier.”

She laughed lightly and kissed my knuckles. “You’re sure you’re okay?”

“I’m sure,” I said, brushing my thumb across her wrist. “The stitches come out in a week, and Elfman’s banned me from sharp objects until further notice.”

She gave me a long look, eyes a little glossy. “I was so scared.”

I kissed her hand. “I know. But I’m okay. And now you know: you’re not allowed to pass out before me, it’s in the fine print.”

She let out a soft laugh and wiped at her eyes. “Next time, no more blood.”

I chuckled and kissed her forehead, "No more blood."

By the time we were discharged, the sun had dipped low enough to bathe everything in a soft orange glow. I held the car door open for Juvia, who still looked a little sheepish from earlier but hadn’t let go of my good hand since we left the ER.

“You okay?” I asked as I started the engine.

She nodded. “Are you okay? That was your blood, after all.”

“I’m down one finger and one ego,” I said with a crooked smile, “but otherwise, I’ll survive.”

The drive home was quiet and comforting—windows cracked slightly, her hand resting on my thigh, humming along softly to the radio. When we walked into the apartment, Harold was floating lazily in his tank, unfazed by the chaos of the day.

“You should get on the couch,” Juvia said, gently pushing me toward the living room. “I'll make you something to eat.”

“Didn’t I nearly sever a finger trying to do that exact thing?”

“Exactly,” she replied, already pulling open the fridge. “You’re banned from knives until further notice. You can be in charge of warming things up with your sultry presence.”

I chuckled and flopped down onto the couch, tossing a blanket over my legs and propping my hand up on a pillow like the nurse told me to. A few minutes later, the microwave beeped, and Juvia padded over, balancing two bowls of soup and some bread.

“Chicken noodle,” she said, setting mine down with care.

“God, I love you.”

She smirked and climbed under the blanket beside me. “Eat your soup, dramatic man.”

We sat in silence for a few minutes, slurping quietly, the room filled with nothing but the occasional bubbling from Harold’s tank and the hum of the heater. It was warm and safe — the kind of silence that wrapped around you like an extra blanket.

Once our bowls were empty, I set them on the coffee table and pulled her in. She curled into my side, resting her head gently on my shoulder.

“Still feel faint at the sight of blood?” I teased, brushing her hair back.

“I’m sorry,” she mumbled. “I just freaked out. Seeing you like that... I dunno. It scared me.”

I pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “I get it. But I’m fine. Promise.”

She looked up at me then, her expression soft and open. “You know, we’re kind of grossly domestic now.”

“I’m literally covered in Neosporin and hospital tape. We’ve crossed the line into full domestic chaos.”

She giggled and snuggled in closer. “Good. I like it here.”

“Then stay forever.”

“Wasn’t planning on going anywhere.”

I pulled the blanket tighter around us, turned on some old movie we wouldn’t finish, and held her close until both of us drifted off — me with one bandaged hand, and her tucked perfectly against my good side, exactly where she belonged.

---

“Just let me explain—”

“Let you explain?!” Juvia’s voice cracked, her anger raw and cutting.

“Juvia—”

“Don’t. Just don’t.”
She spun around, storming into our bedroom and slamming the door hard enough to shake the picture frames on the wall.

I exhaled and collapsed onto the couch, dragging both hands down my face.

God, how did it all spiral so fast?

It started as a normal shift—until Rosel walked in. She looked like hell. Puffy red eyes, running mascara, that dazed sort of desperation that only heartbreak brings.

“Gray,” she sniffled, “Can I talk to you? Just for a minute?”

And like a total moron, I said yes.

We sat in one of the side booths. She told me her boyfriend had just broken up with her—because he admitted to being at the bachelor party Juvia had worked.

“Rosel, look... I’m sorry you’re going through this, but I’m not the right person to vent to,” I told her. “That part of my life—us—that’s over.”

“She’s your girlfriend. She’s the reason this happened.”

I immediately shook my head. “No. Don’t do that. She was working. She didn’t ask him to come. She didn’t even know who he was. You broke up with him because he lied to you, not because of her.”

She went quiet, staring down at her half-empty cup of coffee, turning it slowly between her hands.

“Maybe you should talk to him,” I added. “There’s probably more to the story.”

“What’s there to talk about?” she muttered.

“That’s for you to figure out.”

She sighed. “You were always good at giving advice.”

I shrugged. 

She stood up and reached for her purse. “I should go. It was... nice seeing you again. Thanks for listening.”

“Yeah, no problem.”

She paused at the edge of the booth. “Gray?”

“Yeah?”

Her eyes were glossy again. “I’m sorry. For how I left things between us.”

I didn’t respond right away. I wasn’t sure what to say. But then—out of nowhere—she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me. Tight.

“Please forgive me,” she whispered.

I froze. She wasn’t crying anymore, but she was holding on like she still needed something from me. Closure? Validation? I didn’t know. I didn’t even hug her back.

I just sighed. “Rosel—”

Ding-ding.

The front door chimed.

My eyes shifted instinctively toward the sound.

And there she was.

Juvia.

She had that familiar soft smile on her face, the one that always melted something in my chest... until she saw us.

Her eyes locked on Rosel, then on me. The smile vanished.

She didn’t cry. Didn’t yell.

She just stood still. For one long, agonizing second.

Then she turned.

And walked right back out the door.

Now, I sat in our living room staring at the door she’d slammed. My hands were balled into fists in my lap, heart thudding in my chest. I had to fix this. Now.

I stood up and knocked softly on our bedroom door. “Juvia?”

Silence.

“Can I please come in?”

More silence.

I opened the door gently. She was sitting on the edge of the bed, her back to me, wiping her face with her fingers.

“Juvia,” I said softly.

She didn’t turn. “You hugged her.”

“No, she hugged me. I didn’t hug her back.”

“But you let her.”

I exhaled and stepped further in. “She caught me off guard. I was about to push her away when you walked in. I swear to you, I didn’t touch her like that. You’ve got to believe me.”

She turned slowly, eyes red but steady. “Do you still love her?”

“What?” I blinked. “No! Juvia, not even close. I love you. I live with you. I wake up next to you. Rosel is my past. You’re everything else.”

Her lip trembled again. She looked away.

“She said you were always good at giving advice,” she whispered.

“Yeah? Well here’s some for me: Don’t be a dumbass and let your girlfriend think for even one second that she isn’t the only woman you see.”

That got a small smile from her. Just a flicker, but it was there.

I walked to her and knelt in front of her, taking her hands in mine. “I should’ve shut it down faster. I should’ve seen the setup coming. But I didn’t. And for that—I am so sorry.”

“I just… I came to surprise you,” she said, her voice cracking. “I was happy. I was—God, I looked so stupid standing there.”

“You didn’t,” I said quickly. “You looked beautiful. You always do.”

She sniffled. “Even when I’m crying?”

“Especially then.”

She laughed—a soft, watery sound—and reached out to touch my face.

“You love me?” she whispered.

I nodded. “More than anything.”

She leaned in, and I met her halfway. We kissed, slow and deep, and when we pulled back, she rested her forehead against mine.

“You’re on laundry duty for the next two weeks,” she mumbled.

“I’ll take it,” I said, wrapping my arms around her.

Even though the fight was behind us, I couldn’t stop thinking about the look on her face when she walked through that door. So the next night, while she was at work, I sent a bouquet of her favorite flowers—pale pink peonies and deep blue hydrangeas—along with a small handwritten card that read:

“For the girl with the softest heart and the fiercest spirit. I love everything about you—your eyes, your laugh, even your hair that always ends up everywhere. Yours. Always.”

When I pulled up outside Fairy Tail later that evening, I saw her before she saw me. She was stepping through the front doors with the flowers in one hand and the widest smile on her face. That smile made everything worth it.

She spotted me leaning against the car and practically skipped over, bouquet bobbing with each step.

“You big softy,” she grinned, holding the flowers up.

“Only for you.” I brushed her hair back and leaned down, kissing her slowly—one of those soft, smiling kisses that didn’t need words.

When we finally pulled apart, she bit her lip and tilted her head at me.

“You know…” she started, tone playful.

“Hm?” I tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.

She leaned up closer and whispered, “We never had make-up sex.”

I blinked, and my smirk formed instantly. “That’s a tragedy.”

“A horrible injustice,” she nodded solemnly.

“I mean… it’s practically a requirement after a fight.”

“It’s a rite of passage, really,” she teased, trailing her fingers along the collar of my shirt.

I opened the passenger door for her, and as she slid inside, she gave me a look that made my heart and pulse race all at once.

“You’re not even a little tired?” I asked once I got behind the wheel.

“I was, until a certain someone sent me flowers and reminded me how lucky I am.”

I chuckled, resting my hand on her thigh as I drove. “Well, if I’d known flowers were all it took to unlock that look in your eye, I’d have sent them every week.”

She leaned over, her voice low in my ear. “Keep it up, and you’ll never get any sleep again.”

I swallowed hard. “Guess I better get you home fast, then.”

She giggled and kissed my cheek, then whispered, “Speed limits are optional.”

We stumbled through the door, our lips locked in a frenzied kiss, hands already tearing at each other's clothes. I yanked off her sweatpants, and she practically ripped my shirt off, her eagerness matching my own. I hoisted her up, pinning her against the wall as she wrapped her legs around my waist. My lips found her neck, kissing and nipping as I felt her pulse quicken under my touch.

She tugged her shirt over her head, leaving her completely exposed to me. I groaned, my hands squeezing her ass as I trailed kisses down to her breasts. I took her nipple into my mouth, sucking and teasing it with my tongue. She moaned, her nails digging into my shoulders as I gently tugged it with my teeth. Her legs tightened around me, pulling me closer.

I reached between us, quickly undoing my jeans and pushing them down just enough to free myself. I pressed against her, feeling her heat, and murmured against the shell of her ear, "Remember that time you couldn't walk after?"

"Yes," she breathed, her voice husky with desire.

I pulled back slightly, my eyes locking onto hers. "Hope you're ready to not walk for a day," I said, a wicked grin spreading across my face.

She smirked, her fingers tangling in my hair as she pulled me back to her. "Bring it on," she challenged, her voice a low growl.

I didn't need any more encouragement. I thrust into her, a low groan escaping my lips as I filled her completely. She gasped, her head falling back against the wall as I began to move, my hips grinding against hers with each thrust. The room filled with the sound of our moans and the slap of skin against skin, our bodies moving in sync as we chased our pleasure.

I could feel her body tensing, her breath coming in short gasps as I hit that spot deep inside her that made her see stars. I picked up the pace, my thrusts becoming harder, faster, as I drove her closer and closer to the edge.

"Gray," she panted, her voice a desperate plea. I knew what she wanted, what she needed. I reached between us, my fingers finding her clit, rubbing in tight circles as I continued to thrust into her.

Her body convulsed, her legs shaking as she came, her scream echoing through the room. I followed soon after, my body tensing as I released inside her, her name a low groan on my lips.

I rested my forehead against hers, both of us panting and sweating, our bodies slick with effort. She unwrapped her legs from my waist, slowly sliding down my body until her feet touched the floor. I pulled out of her, a shiver running through both of us at the sudden loss of contact.

She looked up at me, a satisfied smile on her face. "Holy shit," she said, her voice soft and breathless.

I chuckled, pulling her into my arms. "I told you I'd make you regret being able to walk," I murmured, kissing the top of her head.

She laughed, her body shaking against mine. "Mission accomplished," she said, her voice filled with amusement.

She began to walk to the bathroom, but I caught her wrist, pulling her back to me.

"I don't remember saying we were done," I murmured, my voice low and husky. She raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on her lips.

"Is that so?" she challenged, her eyes sparkling with mischief. I nodded, my grip on her wrist tightening slightly as I tugged her towards the bedroom.

She giggled, her body pressing against mine as I grabbed her chin, kissing her messily. "Hands and knees," I commanded, my voice firm against her lips.

She pulled back slightly, her eyes meeting mine. "Only if you promise to be a little rough with me," she said with a wink. I smirked, my hand trailing down her body, tracing the curve of her hip.

"Is that what you want?" I asked, my voice a low growl. She bit her lip, her eyes never leaving mine.

"Oh absolutely," she confirmed, her voice breathless with anticipation. I could see the desire in her gaze, matching my own.

I nodded, my hands gripping her hips as I turned her around, pushing her gently onto the bed. She complied, her body shaking slightly with excitement as she got onto her hands and knees, her ass in the air, her back arched.

I took a moment to appreciate the view, my hands roaming her body, tracing the curves of her ass, her hips, her back. She shivered under my touch, her breath coming in short gasps as she anticipated what was to come.

I positioned myself behind her, my hands gripping her hips tightly as I lined myself up with her entrance. I could feel her heat, her wetness, and it drove me wild. I teased her, rubbing the head of my cock against her, coating myself in her juices.

She whimpered, pushing back against me, trying to impale herself on my cock. But I held back, wanting to draw out the anticipation, wanting to make her beg for it.

"Gray, please," she panted, her voice hoarse with need. I chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that vibrated through her body.

"Please what?" I teased, my breath hot against her skin. She glared back at me, her eyes wild with desire.

"Fuck me," she growled, her fingers tightening in the sheets. I smirked, my hands gripping her hips tighter as I slowly slid into her, inch by inch, until I was fully sheathed inside her.

She gasped, her body arching as she adjusted to the sensation. I gave her a moment, my hands roaming her body, tracing the curves of her ass, her hips, her back. Then, I began to move, my hips thrusting against hers, slow and steady at first, building up a rhythm that had us both panting and sweating.

She was moaning louder than I'd ever heard her moan, and I wanted to see how much further I could push her. I slipped out of her, and she whimpered at the sudden loss, her body arching back in search of mine. Before she could protest, I slammed back into her, making her throw her head back with a sharp cry. Seizing the moment, I reached around and grabbed her throat, giving it a gentle but firm squeeze.

She moaned deeply, the sound vibrating through her body as I continued the torture of pulling out and slamming back into her. I could feel her body tensing, her muscles clenching around me as she neared the edge. Just as I felt her about to climax, I pulled out and rubbed the head of my cock against her swollen clit.

"That feel good?" I asked, my voice a low growl. She didn't respond immediately, her breath coming in ragged gasps. I smacked her ass, the sound echoing through the room.

"I asked a question," I reminded her, my hand still gripping her hip. "I-it feels so good," she managed to pant out, her voice breathless and desperate.

I smirked, leaning over her to kiss up her spine, my teeth sinking into her shoulder before planting a soft kiss on the spot. "Good girl," I murmured, my voice laced with satisfaction.

My pace became relentless, fast and aggressive, each thrust driving her deeper into the mattress. She clenched around me, her body trembling with the effort of holding back her orgasm. Just as I felt her on the verge of exploding, I pulled out and pinched her clit, the sensation sharp and intense.

"Hold it," I commanded, my voice firm. "Wh-what?!" she stammered, her body shaking with the effort of obeying.

"Hold it in, don't finish yet," I repeated, my fingers continuing to tease her clit, drawing out her pleasure without allowing her to release. She whimpered, her body trembling with the strain of holding back.

I could see the sweat beading on her skin, her muscles tensing as she fought to obey my command. I leaned over her, my body covering hers as I whispered in her ear, "You can do it. Hold it for me."

She nodded, her breath coming in short, sharp gasps as she struggled to maintain control. I could feel her body trembling, her muscles clenching around nothing as she fought to obey.

I reached around, my fingers finding her clit again, rubbing in tight circles as I whispered encouragement in her ear. "That's it. Hold it for me. Be a good girl."

Her body shook, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she fought to obey. I could see the strain in her muscles, the effort it was taking for her to hold back. And it turned me on even more.

I pulled her up and laid down, gripping her thighs and pulling her so she was right over my face. "Sit," I commanded, my voice firm and demanding. She was breathing heavily, but she complied without hesitation, straddling my face and lowering herself onto me.

I plunged my tongue deep inside of her, moving it around in all sorts of patterns and pressures, sucking her clit in between. Her legs began to shake around my head, her breath coming in short, sharp gasps as she rode my face, chasing her pleasure.

I could feel her body tensing, her muscles clenching as she neared the edge. I pulled back slightly, my fingers digging into her thighs as I looked up at her. "Do you want to cum?" I asked, my voice a low growl, my teeth biting gently into the inside of her thigh.

"Y-yes!" she stammered, her voice desperate and pleading. "Please let me finish!"

I smirked, my hands gripping her hips tightly as I pulled her down onto my mouth. "Ride my face, baby girl," I commanded, my voice muffled against her skin. "Finish all over me."

She didn't need to be told twice. She began to move, her hips grinding against my mouth as she chased her orgasm. I could feel her body tensing, her muscles clenching as she neared the edge. I doubled down on my efforts, my tongue and lips working furiously to drive her wild.

Her body convulsed, her legs shaking as she came, her cry echoing through the room. I could feel her body pulsing, her juices coating my face as she rode out her orgasm, her body shaking and trembling with the intensity of it.

I held her there, my hands gripping her hips tightly as she came down from her high, her body shaking and trembling with the aftermath of her orgasm.

She lay beside me, chest rising and falling with each breath, her skin warm and flushed against the sheets. I grabbed the nearest shirt from the floor and wiped her juices from my face before tossing it aside.

"That—" she panted, turning her head to look at me, eyes wide with a dazed sort of awe. "That was... I don't even know how to describe it."

I let out a low chuckle, the sound rumbling in my chest as I rolled to face her. "Speechless? I’ll take that as a compliment."

She let out a breathless laugh. “I swear, you're like… some kind of sexpert or something.”

That made me laugh harder, and I pulled her into my arms, kissing her softly on the lips as I nuzzled into her chest, still damp with sweat.

Her fingers raked gently through my hair, twirling and tugging at a few strands. 

“Mmm,” she hummed, curling closer to me. “You really are dangerous, you know that?”

“Oh?” I grinned lazily, tracing a line down her bare back with the tip of my finger. “How so?”

“You kiss like a sinner,” she said, “and touch like someone trying to get me addicted.”

I smirked, kissing her forehead. “Maybe I am. You’re the only habit I want to keep.”

Her lips curled into a sleepy smile, and she pressed a kiss against my chest. “You say things like that, and I forget how to breathe.”

We lay in silence for a while, tangled together in the afterglow. I felt her breathing begin to slow, her body melting into mine like she belonged there. And maybe she did. Because in that moment, nothing felt more right than her head on my chest, her fingers tangled in mine, and the weight of her love wrapped around me like a second skin.

Just as I was about to drift off, she whispered, “Can we just stay like this forever?”

I tightened my arm around her and kissed the top of her head.

“Yeah, baby,” I murmured, eyes falling shut. “Forever sounds perfect.

---

It was a few weeks later—the day of Loki’s wedding—and the apartment buzzed with quiet energy. I stood in front of the mirror, struggling with the damn tie that refused to cooperate.

“Baby, you almost ready?” I called out, fumbling with the knot for what felt like the hundredth time.

“Yep!” Her voice echoed from the bedroom. A moment later, she appeared in the doorway—and my hands dropped away from the tie altogether.

She was stunning. Wrapped in a pale blue cocktail dress that hugged her curves perfectly, diamond studs sparkling in her ears, and silver heels that made her legs look a mile long. Her hair was swept back in soft curls, and her eyes practically glowed.

I blinked. “Wow…”

She smirked and gave a playful twirl. “You like?”

“I’m not sure I’m allowed to look at you,” I teased. “You look amazing.”

She stepped up to me with a grin and fixed my sad attempt at a tie. “And you’re not too bad yourself, Mr. Fullbuster.”

I watched her as she expertly tightened the knot and smoothed it into place.

“There,” she said with satisfaction.

I wrapped my arms around her waist and kissed her, lingering for just a second longer than necessary. “I’d be lost without you, you know.”

“Oh, I know,” she giggled, brushing her fingers through the front of my hair to tame a stubborn strand.

I reached for her hand, lacing our fingers together. “Shall we?”

“We shall,” she said with a wink.

We stepped out of the apartment and into the cool afternoon breeze, the sun hanging low and golden in the sky as we walked to the car. I opened the door for her like a gentleman—she teased me about it, as always—but I saw the smile she tried to hide when I did.

As we pulled out of the driveway and drove toward the venue, I glanced at her again. She caught me looking and raised an eyebrow.

“What?” she asked.

I shook my head and smiled. “Nothing. Just... kind of hard to believe I get to be the guy sitting next to you tonight.”

Her fingers squeezed mine. “Well, believe it.”

The wedding went off without a hitch—Loki cried (like, full-on blubbering), the vows were beautiful, and everyone clapped when Aries kissed him like it was the end of a fairytale. After tossing some rose petals and congratulating the newlyweds, we all headed to the reception hall. The room was glowing with fairy lights and the soft buzz of celebration.

"Let’s see… table twelve,” I said, scanning the cards and snagging ours, along with two flutes of champagne.

“Gray! Juvia! Over here!” Natsu’s voice cut through the classical music like a damn foghorn. He waved us down so hard I thought he’d knock over a centerpiece.

“I swear he doesn’t know what the word quiet means,” I muttered under my breath, making Juvia laugh as I pulled her chair out for her. She sat beside me with a warm smile, smoothing her dress down before picking up her glass.

Next to Natsu sat a blonde girl with a sweet smile and big brown eyes—his new girlfriend, apparently.

“I’m Lucy,” she said, leaning across the table to shake our hands. “I’ve heard so much about you two. Juvia, I love your dress!”

“Oh, thank you!” Juvia beamed. “Yours is adorable too!”

The girls fell into easy conversation while Natsu tried to show me memes on his phone under the table. I sipped my champagne and smiled—it was nice, seeing Juvia relax, laughing like that.

Then the doors opened again, and the DJ announced, “Please welcome the bride and groom!”

Everyone clapped and cheered as Loki and Aries walked in, hand-in-hand, looking totally smitten. Aries looked stunning in a soft pink wedding dress that sparkled under the lights, and Loki was grinning so hard I thought his face might split in two.

They took their seats up front as the first round of dinner was served—some kind of salmon thing I couldn’t pronounce but damn, it tasted good.

“You ever think about what ours would look like?” I asked, leaning toward Juvia with a smirk.

“Our what?”

“Our wedding.”

She blinked, a little blush creeping onto her cheeks. “M-maybe… have you?”

I took her hand beneath the table, lacing our fingers. “Might’ve crossed my mind once or twice.”

She smiled, soft and sweet, then leaned in to kiss my cheek. “Me too.”

Just then the music picked up and people began heading toward the dance floor.

“You dancing with me or what?” she asked, tugging at my hand.

“Only if you promise not to step on my toes.”

“No promises,” she winked.

Her arms slipped around my neck, soft and sure, and I rested my hands on the gentle curve of her waist. We began to sway slowly to the music, bodies pressed close in the dim glow of fairy lights and chandelier shimmer.

“Blue,” she said out of nowhere, dreamily.

I raised an eyebrow. “Blue?”

“Blue and white. Those will be our wedding colors,” she said with that casual certainty that always made my chest ache in the best way.

I chuckled. “Oh yeah? And where’s this wedding happening?”

“The mountains,” she said, not missing a beat. “In December. It’ll be snowing, but just a little. Enough to make it magical.”

I smiled, picturing her in a white dress, snowflakes catching in her hair like stars.

“And the reception?” I asked, already bracing myself.

“The diner, of course!”

I snorted. “You’re gonna make me work on our wedding day?”

“No way,” she said, leaning up to kiss my cheek. “You’ll be all mine that day.”

I smiled and drew her a little closer, her head resting on my shoulder.

I hesitated for a moment, then murmured against her hair, “Can I ask you something serious?”

She looked up, eyes bright and trusting. “Of course.”

I swallowed, nervous in a way I hadn’t been in years. “If I proposed to you… Would you say yes?”

She leaned back just enough to look up at me, her eyes wide but shining. “Is that your way of asking me right now?”

I laughed softly, brushing some hair behind her ear. “No. Not yet. I just… I want to know. I think about it a lot, and I don’t want to screw it up.”

Juvia smiled, her hands sliding up to cradle my face. “Gray, you could propose to me with a chicken nugget in a parking lot and I’d say yes.”

I stared at her for a second, my heart skipping like it always did when she said stuff like that. She wasn’t joking either—her eyes were soft and serious.

“Good,” I whispered, resting my forehead against hers.

She kissed me then, slow and tender, the kind that made the room blur around us. The kind that made me forget the music, the people, everything except her.

When we pulled back, her eyes sparkled. “But if you do use a chicken nugget, at least make it one of the good ones.”

I chuckled. “Noted.”

“Also,” she added, swaying with me again, “you better not make me wait too long, because now I’m going to be thinking about it constantly.”

“Guess I better get planning then.”

“Good. I like emerald-cut rings.”

I laughed, holding her tighter as the song changed and we danced into the next one, wrapped in each other like nothing else mattered. Because honestly? Right now… nothing else did.

We danced until our legs ached, the music fading into laughter and clinking glasses. After cake, after snapshots with Loki and Aries—her in tears, him grinning like a kid on Christmas—we returned to our table. Juvia sat close beside me, her hand gently resting on my thigh under the table.

“I feel so out of place,” she murmured, eyes trailing over the room full of old friends and new faces.

“You’re not,” I said softly, leaning closer, “you’re exactly where I want you.”

Her smile bloomed, radiant and warm, just as the photographer snapped a picture of her kissing my cheek. I couldn’t have planned it better.

“Wanna go for a walk?” I asked, nudging her gently.

“Depends,” she said, mischief dancing in her eyes, “what are your intentions?” Her hand slid slightly higher on my thigh, and I bit back a groan.

“Guess we’ll figure it out.”

She downed the last of her drink, stood, and took my hand, weaving us through the crowd and out into the warm evening air. The venue grounds were lit with soft fairy lights and lanterns swaying gently in the breeze, throwing a warm glow over everything.

“Wow,” she whispered, looking out over the softly illuminated gardens. “It’s beautiful out here.”

“You make it prettier,” I said, voice low as I leaned in, kissing her shoulder.

She hummed in appreciation and leaned into me as I wrapped my arms around her from behind, letting my chin rest lightly on her shoulder.

“I love you,” I murmured.

“I love you more.”

We walked slowly along a winding path around the venue, pausing here and there to admire the view—or to sneak in a kiss. She suddenly turned and faced me, eyes twinkling, then tugged me gently off the path.

“Where are we going?” I asked, though I didn’t resist.

“Over here.”

“What’s over here?”

Her grin was devious as she pulled me behind a wide oak tree, the fairy lights only barely reaching us through the leaves.

“The spot where you’re going to get lucky,” she whispered, her lips ghosting over mine.

"Lucky, huh?"I teased, raising an eyebrow. She bit her lip and nodded, her eyes never leaving mine. "I mean, unless you—"

I silenced her with a kiss, my hand cupping her jaw, my thumb tracing her cheekbone. She moaned softly, her tongue meeting mine. Her hands roamed my body, exploring every contour, every muscle.

"You always taste so good," I said against her lips, my hand trailing down her body. I slipped my hand into her panties, finding her wet and ready. She gasped as I slipped a finger inside, feeling her heat and wetness envelop me. The sensation was electric, and I could feel my own desire pooling in my stomach.

As I moved my finger inside her, I could feel her body responding, her hips grinding against my hand. I leaned in, my forehead resting against hers, our breaths mingling in the cool night air. "You feel so fucking good," I whispered, my voice hoarse with desire.

She moaned, her eyes fluttering closed. "Don't stop," she begged, her voice breathy and desperate. I increased the pace, my thumb circling her clit, feeling her body tense and release with each wave of pleasure. Her moans grew louder, more insistent, and I could feel her body trembling with the effort of holding back.

I slid another finger inside her, stretching her, preparing her for what was to come. She gasped, her body clenching around my fingers, and I knew she was close. I quickened the pace, my fingers moving in and out of her in a relentless rhythm, my thumb rubbing her clit in tight, fast circles.

And with one final touch, she tumbled over the edge.

Her inner muscles clenched around my fingers, and I could feel her release coating my hand.

"Turn around," I whispered against her ear, my voice laced with command and desire. She obeyed without hesitation, turning to face the tree and clutching it for support. I could see the curve of her spine, the delicate line of her neck, and I knew that I wanted to explore every inch of her.

I hiked up her dress, revealing her perfect ass, round and firm. I pulled down her panties, letting them pool at her ankles.

"Can I try something?" I asked, my fingers skimming over her soaked entrance. She shivered at my touch, her body already responding to me.

"A-anything," she breathed, her voice filled with trust and anticipation.

I bent down behind her, my hands caressing her ass, cupping and squeezing it, feeling its softness and firmness. I pressed soft kisses on her cheeks, my lips trailing down to her thighs, teasing her, driving her wild with desire.

"A-are you—" she started to ask, but I cut her off, spreading her cheeks and licking her slowly, teasing her with the tip of my tongue. She gasped, her body jerking at the unexpected pleasure. I could feel her skin prickle with goosebumps, her body responding to my touch.

"Want me to stop?" I asked, my voice muffled against her skin, a smirk playing on my lips.

"No, keep going," she begged, her voice breathy and desperate. I went back to work, my tongue delving deeper, exploring every inch of her, tasting her, teasing her.

I could feel her body trembling, her breath coming in short, ragged gasps. I increased the pressure, my tongue circling her tight hole, feeling her body tense and release with each pass. Her moans grew louder, more insistent, and I could feel her body shuddering with the effort of holding back.

I slipped a finger inside her, feeling her wetness coat my fingers again. She pushed back against me, her hips moving against my hand, seeking more friction, more pleasure. I added another finger, her moans turned into a low, guttural cry, and I knew she was close.

I quickened the pace, my fingers moving in and out of her in a relentless rhythm, my tongue never stopping its torment.

As she rode out her orgasm, I stood up, my body pressing against hers. Her breath coming in breathless gasps. I leaned in, my lips brushing against her ear. "You taste amazing," I murmured, my voice filled with desire and admiration.

She looked over her shoulder to face me, her eyes glazed with pleasure and love. "I need you inside me," she whispered, her voice filled with longing.

The raw desire in her eyes sent a shiver down my spine, and I could feel my own need surging.

I smirked, remembering how much she loved my aggression from a few nights ago. I wanted to give her that again, to push her boundaries and watch her unravel. "Need me?" I asked, my voice low and teasing.

She nodded eagerly, her breath hitching in anticipation. I leaned in close to her ear, my lips brushing against her skin as I nipped her earlobe. "Are you gonna beg for it?" I whispered, my voice laced with command.

She giggled, clearly knowing what I was up to, but she played along, her voice breathy and desperate. "Please, shove every inch of your hard cock inside me," she begged, her words sending a jolt of desire straight to my core.

I chuckled, feeling the blush on my cheeks. I loved how blunt she could be, how she wasn't afraid to express her desires. "Every inch? Are you sure you can handle that?" I teased, my fingers tracing the curve of her spine.

"Oh, I think I can," she replied, her voice filled with confidence. I smirked, unbuttoning my pants, already rock hard and ready for her. I positioned myself at her entrance, feeling her wetness coat the tip of my cock. With one swift thrust, I shoved myself deep inside her, filling her completely.

She gasped, arching her back, her body stretching to accommodate me. "You wanted every inch, now you're gonna take it," I growled, my voice hoarse with desire. I began to move, my hips thrusting against hers, our bodies slapping together in a primal, desperate rhythm.

She moaned loudly, the sound echoing through the night air. I could feel her body trembling, her inner muscles clenching around me, trying to milk me for every last drop of pleasure. "You have to be quiet or people will hear you," I warned, my voice laced with concern.

"I—I don't care, it feels too good!" she cried out, her voice filled with desperation.

I reached around, my fingers finding her clit, and I rubbed it in time with my thrusts. Her moans grew louder, more insistent, and I could feel her body tensing, ready to explode. But I didn't let up, my fingers and thumb working in a relentless rhythm, pushing her closer and closer to the edge. Suddenly, the voices of people coming outside echoed from the venue, making her head snap up.

"W-wait, people are coming!" she exclaimed, her voice laced with panic and urgency.

But when she said that, I remembered the book she had been reading last night. A smirk played on my lips as I recalled the steamy scenes and the explicit dialogue.

"Reading some porn?" I teased, my voice low and playful.

"It's not porn!" she giggled, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. I raised an eyebrow, challenging her denial.

I snatched the book out of her hand, holding it just out of her reach as she tried to grab it back. I flipped through the pages, finding a particularly steamy paragraph. "Hey! Give that back!" she protested, her eyes wide with mock outrage.

I held the book over her head, reading aloud in a dramatic voice, "'Do you like it? All these people watching me fuck you in the open? Knowing that they can hear every moan, every gasp, every dirty word that falls from your lips?'"

"Gray!" she squealed, leaping for her book, trying to snatch it from my grasp. "Not porn, huh?" I teased, my smirk widening as I continued to read, "'Your pussy is so wet, so ready. I can feel it dripping down my cock, coating my balls. I want them to see it, to see how much you want me, how much you need me.'"

She blushed deeply, her eyes sparkling with a mix of embarrassment and excitement. "Stop it!" she laughed, her body squirming as she tried to reach the book. But I held it firmly out of her reach, my voice filled with amusement and desire.

I reached around her, fingers gently tipping her chin up so she could see the guests on the patio—champagne flutes clinking, laughter rising into the warm night air, the wedding winding down in twinkling lights and low music.

"Do you like it?" I whispered against her ear, voice rough with a teasing edge. "All these people watching me fuck you in the open?"

Her breath hitched.

"You did not just quote my book!" she gasped, eyes wide.

"I asked a question," I said with a crooked smirk, brushing my nose along the shell of her ear, letting my voice sink into that dangerous low tone I knew made her melt.

She hesitated, just a second, her cheeks glowing with heat as her gaze darted from the crowd to me. "W-would you judge me if I said yes?"

I smirked deeper, one hand wrapping around her throat—not tight, just enough to feel her pulse flutter beneath my fingers. I leaned down, kissing her shoulder as I growled the answer:

"Not even for a second."

Her lips parted with a sharp inhale, and I could see the way her pupils blew wide, the way her body subtly pressed back into mine.

"You want to be watched?" I murmured, dragging my hand slowly from her neck down the curve of her chest. "Then let them see how perfect you are when you fall apart for me."

I slammed into her and began to move fast and hard. She gripped the tree, her knuckles white, as she tried to look away. But I held her in place, my hand on her chin, forcing her to see the crowd still enjoying their night, oblivious to what we were doing.

"Look at them," I commanded, my voice hoarse. "See how they can't see us, how they can't know the pleasure we're sharing. It's our secret, baby. Our dirty little secret."

Her moans grew louder, more insistent, as I increased the pace. I could feel her tightening around me, her body on the brink of release. I leaned in, my teeth grazing her earlobe as I whispered, "Come for me, baby. Let them hear you. Let them know that you're mine."

And she did. Her body convulsed around me, her cries of pleasure echoing through the night. I followed soon after, my own release tearing through me like a storm. As we came down from our high, I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close. We stayed like that for a moment, our breaths mingling, our hearts pounding in sync.

"Was it worth it?" I asked, my voice soft against her ear.

She turned to face me, a slow smile spreading across her lips. "Every second," she whispered, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "Every second."

---

"No. Too shiny. That's not the right cut—HOW MUCH?! Wait… there's insurance on these things?" I groaned, locking my phone as I slumped deeper into the couch cushions. I was waiting to pick Juvia up after her shift. It had been two weeks since I asked her if she’d say yes to marrying me, and I hadn't been able to stop looking at rings since.

Were we moving fast?

Maybe.

But did I know she was the one? Without a doubt.

My phone buzzed, snapping me from my thoughts. It was Juvia.

"Hey, baby—whoa, whoa, whoa, slow down. What happened? Okay. Okay, I’m on my way now."

By the time I got to Fairy Tail and burst through the doors, I heard her voice before I saw her.

“You can go fuck yourself!” she shouted.

"Juvia, relax!" came her boss Darrin’s voice—loud, defensive, and too damn calm for my liking. "We need to bring in more money, and this is the only way!"

"Only way?!" Juvia's face was red with fury, her hoodie half-zipped and her bag hanging from her shoulder. "You want us to fuck customers because we had a slow quarter?! I’m a dancer, not a prostitute!"

"You can't be a little flexible? I'm not saying every customer—"

"Are you kidding me?!" she screamed, nearly shaking with rage.

I shoved through the small crowd that had gathered, my hand immediately finding Juvia’s arm. “What’s going on?”

She turned to me, voice still trembling with anger. “Darrin wants us to start… offering more to the high rollers. He’s telling the girls they should ‘be open’ to going home with clients.”

I looked at Darrin, and something in me snapped.

“You’re out of your damn mind,” I said coldly, stepping forward. “You try that with her again, and I swear to God, I’ll make sure the only thing you’re managing is an ice pack and a lawsuit.”

“Gray—”

“No. She’s done. She’s not coming back here.” I looked around at the other girls—some scared, some angry, some numb—and I clenched my jaw. “You keep pulling this shit, and you're going to have more than one dancer walking out the door.”

Juvia was shaking, but she didn’t cry. Not yet.

She held her head high, looked Darrin square in the eyes, and said, “You just lost the best damn performer you had.”

And then she walked out.

I followed her without hesitation.

The ride home was quiet. Too quiet. Her fingers twisted nervously in her lap, eyes fixed on the window, though I could tell she wasn’t seeing anything but her own thoughts.

When we got inside, she dropped her bag to the floor and sank into the couch like her whole body had finally given up. Then the tears came—silent at first, then sobs that shook her shoulders.

I sighed softly and walked over, lowering myself beside her. “Come here.”

She didn’t hesitate. She climbed into my lap and curled against me, burying her face in my chest as she cried. I wrapped my arms around her and rocked her gently, kissing the top of her head over and over.

“What do I do now?” she choked out. “I just quit the best job I ever had! All the other clubs around here are garbage, and they split tips—I can’t survive like that!”

I rubbed her back in slow, soothing circles. “Baby, it’s okay.”

“No it’s not!” she sobbed harder. “How is it okay? I can’t help with rent now, or groceries, or utilities, or—”

“Hey,” I cut her off gently, cupping her face. Her cheeks were flushed, lips trembling, eyes rimmed with tears. “Take a breath, okay? Just breathe with me.”

She struggled, but nodded, pulling in a shaky breath.

“I’ve got us. You don’t need to stress about that stuff,” I whispered, brushing her hair behind her ear and kissing her forehead. “I want to take care of you. You’re the love of my life, Juvia. I’ll do whatever it takes.”

Her eyes filled with fresh tears, but they were softer now, less panicked, more emotional. “Gray, that’s not fair. I want to pull my weight too…”

“And you do. Every single day.” I leaned my forehead against hers. “But it’s okay to lean on me when you need to. We’re a team, remember?”

She sniffled again and wiped her eyes with the sleeve of my shirt. “I’ll get another job. I’ll figure it out.”

“You don’t have to figure it out tonight,” I said gently. “Take a breath. Rest. We’ll figure it out together.”

She nodded quietly, and I gave her a reassuring smile. “I’ll talk to Makarov. We might need extra help at the restaurant, and if we do? You’d be perfect.”

She blinked. “Me? At the diner?”

“You’re smart, fast on your feet, and people love you. Besides, I selfishly wouldn’t mind seeing you in an apron every day.”

That earned me a small laugh, and she buried her face into my neck. “You really think it could work?”

“I know it will. And even if it doesn’t, we’ll find something better.”

I pulled the throw blanket over us and held her close, her breathing slowly beginning to match mine.

“We’re gonna be okay,” I whispered. “You’ve got me, Juvia. Always.”

I made dinner, but she barely touched it—just picked at her food in silence, her mind clearly somewhere else. She gave me a faint smile, kissed my cheek, and said she was going to shower.

Then I heard it.

The soft, muffled sound of her crying behind the running water.

I stood outside the bathroom door for a moment, hand halfway raised like I might knock. But I didn’t. She needed the space right now, and as much as I wanted to go in and wrap her in my arms, I knew sometimes being strong meant letting her fall apart on her own for a minute.

So instead, I made the room a haven for her.

I poured her a glass of her favorite wine—dry red, the one she liked after a rough day. I lit the lavender vanilla candle she always said helped her relax. I pulled her softest pajamas from the dresser, the oversized tee that still smelled a little like me, and the flannel shorts she practically lived in. I set them neatly on the bed, beside the porn she’d been reading, the one with the corner folded where she last left off.

The shower shut off.

I stepped back just in time as the door opened and she stepped into the bedroom, wrapped in a towel, skin flushed from the heat of the water. Her eyes were puffy, cheeks damp—but not just from the steam.

She stopped when she saw the wine, the candle, and the pajamas folded just how she liked them.

Her eyes flicked up to meet mine.

“I know I can’t fix today,” I said quietly. “But I can try to make tonight a little easier.”

Her bottom lip quivered again, and for a second I thought she might cry all over—but instead, she crossed the room and hugged me, hard, the towel loosening a little around her body as she buried her face in my chest.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

I kissed the top of her head and held her there. “You never have to thank me for loving you.”

“I love you,” she said, voice cracking.

“I love you too,” I whispered, kissing her softly.

She dressed slowly, sipped her wine, curled up in my arms with her head on my chest, and cracked open her book—but didn’t read more than a page before she fell asleep right there.

I took the weekend off to stay home with her, to comfort her and be there when she needed me. We ordered takeout, binged cheesy movies, and sat wrapped up in blankets for most of it. She barely let go of me, and I didn’t mind one bit.

But even with her curled against me, I still snuck moments to browse engagement rings—usually when she was sleeping or in the other room. I’d scrolled through another jewelry site, relieved that these rings didn’t require my soul, blood type, and firstborn as payment. Even better, I found a few that practically screamed her name—elegant, with a soft touch of whimsy, just like her.

“Gray, have you seen my slippers?” her voice called out suddenly.

I jumped, almost flinging my phone across the room. I locked the screen and shoved it into my pocket like I’d been caught watching something far less innocent.

“Huh? What slippers?” I said, a little too quickly.

She stepped into the living room with one brow perfectly arched. “What are you doing?”

“Me? Nothing!”

“Riiight…”

Shit. I probably looked shady as hell. I needed a cover. Fast.

“I was just… uh… Christmas shopping.”

“Christmas shopping?” she repeated, narrowing her eyes. “It’s September.”

I froze for a beat, then shrugged like it was the most reasonable thing in the world. “Yeah, I like to get a head start. You know, beat the rush.”

She crossed her arms, clearly not buying it. “And what exactly were you shopping for? Because the last time you tried picking something out early, I ended up with socks that said ‘World’s Okayest Girlfriend’.”

I winced. “Hey, in my defense, they were comfy.”

She walked closer, tilting her head playfully as she looked up at me. “Let me see your phone.”

“Absolutely not.”

“Why not?”

“Because Christmas is supposed to be a surprise, Juvia. You’re trying to ruin the holiday spirit.”

“Mm-hmm.” She poked my chest. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”

“I hear that a lot.”

“I bet you do,” she said, slipping her arms around my waist and resting her cheek against my chest. “You’re being weird, but I’m too tired to interrogate you. Just don’t be planning something dumb.”

I wrapped my arms around her and kissed the top of her head. “Would I ever do something dumb?”

She looked up at me, deadpan. “Do you really want me to answer that?”

I chuckled and hugged her tighter. “Just trust me.”

“I do,” she whispered. “Completely.”

And God, if I wasn’t already sure before, I was now.

She was it.

---

"Ah!" she cried out, arching into me as her nails dug into my back. I collapsed beside her, both of us breathless, our skin slick and bodies tangled in the sheets. She snuggled close, burying her face in my neck, and I wrapped my arm around her, thumb tracing lazy circles over her hip.

“Mmm, that was nice,” she murmured, her lips brushing my throat.

“Just nice?” I teased, raising an eyebrow.

She giggled against my skin. “Fine. Incredible. You happy now?”

“Ecstatic.”

I glanced at my phone resting on the nightstand. Midnight. My heart kicked into overdrive. The sale had just started.

The ring I’d been stalking online all week—silver band, emerald-cut diamond, delicate sapphire accents—was perfect. It wasn’t cheap, but she was worth every damn cent. The site promised it wouldn’t last long. I had to move fast.

“You hungry?” I asked casually, shifting out from under her.

“Oooh, are you offering a midnight post-sex snack?”

“I might be.”

She yawned and cuddled closer again. “Mmm. No food. Just cuddles.”

And God, I wanted that too—but I had ten minutes before someone else snapped up her ring.

"Well," I said, brushing a kiss to her cheek and slipping out of bed, tugging on some boxers, “you took everything out of me. I need sustenance.”

She shifted under the sheets, sitting up slowly and watching me pad toward the kitchen, phone in hand. “Why are you taking your phone?”

My heart skipped.

“Huh?”

She narrowed her eyes, too sharp for someone half-asleep. “Your phone. You’ve been glued to it lately. Every time I come into the room, you’re closing tabs like you're on incognito mode.”

“Force of habit?” I said, trying to sound casual. “News, sports, TikTok spiral—pick your poison.”

She narrowed her eyes but let it go, flopping back on the pillows.

I exhaled quietly and ducked into the kitchen. My fingers flew across the screen, credit card info already memorized. I was just about to hit complete order when—

“Gray?”

Shit.

I panicked. The page was still loading and my stupid phone was lagging. I slammed it facedown in the junk drawer and turned just as she walked in, one of my shirts slipping off her shoulder.

“Yeah, baby?”

She looked at me, hesitant. Vulnerable.

“Are you… Hiding something from me?”

My heart thudded.

“No,” I said, walking toward her. “Why would I be hiding something?”

She glanced past me to the drawer. “You threw your phone in there like it was on fire.”

“I didn’t throw it.”

“You flung it like it owed you money, Gray.”

I hesitated. Then softened, brushing her hair back from her face.

“Baby… I swear, it’s nothing bad,” I said gently. “I promise you I’m not keeping anything from you. I’m just… working on something for you. Something really important.”

She studied my face, brows still drawn.

“I love you,” I said. “And you’re gonna understand everything soon, I just… need you to trust me a little longer.”

Her shoulders relaxed slightly. “…Is it a surprise?”

I smiled. “It’s the best one I’ll ever give you.”

She exhaled, clearly still suspicious but softening.

“Well,” she said, leaning closer, “if you’re not secretly texting your ex or hiding a second family in Ohio, then I guess I can wait.”

“Not texting my ex, definitely no Ohio wife, I only text her on Mondays.”

She smiled again, and I kissed her softly, lingering there until the tension melted away.

Then she pulled back, “Should I be worried?”

I cupped her face. “Only if you hate surprises.”

Her lips twitched. “I do hate surprises.”

“Then pretend you didn’t see anything, and I’ll make it worth your while. Deal?”

She studied me for a second longer, then let out a soft sigh and tiptoed her fingers up my chest.

“You’re lucky I’m in love with you.”

“I really am,” I said, pulling her into me and resting my chin on her head. “Now go back to bed. I’ll be in in a minute.”

She kissed my jaw once, suspicious still, but willing to let it slide. “Fine. But if this turns out to be something dumb like a new waffle maker, I’m breaking up with you.”

I waited until she disappeared back into the bedroom, then yanked the drawer open and slammed my thumb on complete order. The screen confirmed:

Order placed. Delivery in 4-6 business days.

I leaned back against the counter, heart pounding.

She had no idea what was coming.

The following days were filled with one too many close calls, the first was the mail. I’d just gotten out of the shower, towel barely hanging on my hips, when I heard her call from the kitchen.

“Babe?”

“Yeah?” I answered casually, rubbing at my damp hair with a towel.

She came around the corner, flipping through the mail. “Did you order something from Jericho Jewelers?”

My blood ran cold.

I bolted for the kitchen, slipped, slammed my pinky toe into Harold’s tank stand, and collapsed against the counter.

“AH—FUCK—BALLS—SHIT.”

“Oh my god, are you okay?!”

“Fine, fine! Totally fine.” I hobbled over and snatched the envelope out of her hand. My heart practically exploded with relief when I saw it: To Our Valued Customer.

“Spam,” I muttered, stuffing it under a pizza flyer.

She knelt down to look at my toe. “Gray, it’s already turning purple.”

“It’ll buff out.” I muttered through clenched teeth, trying not to limp as I hobbled to the fridge for an ice pack. “Harold just fights dirty.”

Two days later was the second close call—this time, the actual ring delivery.

We were tangled up on the couch, her lips on my neck, her hand sliding low and dangerously persuasive.

Then—

Knock, knock, knock.

“Ignore it,” she murmured between breathless kisses.

Her hand slipped into my pants.

“I—oh fuck—say less—”

“Delivery!” a chipper voice called from outside.

We both froze. She blinked at me. “Delivery? Did you order something?”

My entire soul went cold. “Uh, yeah! Kinda—just a thing.”

I scrambled off the couch, adjusted myself, and yanked my sweatpants higher before yanking open the door just wide enough to see a too-happy delivery guy with a small box in his hand.

“Hello, sir! Delivery from—”

“Shh!” I hissed, squeezing through the door and slamming it behind me. “Listen. I need a favor.”

He looked confused. “Sir, I just need a signature—”

“I’ll give you twenty bucks if you take that package over to Makarov’s Diner on South Street and hand it to the owner. Name’s Makarov, short guy, yells a lot.”

He looked me up and down. “Sir, I’m not an errand boy.”

I whipped out my wallet and pulled out a twenty. “Will twenty bucks make you one?”

His eyes lit up as he tucked it into his pocket. “Where on South Street again?”

I gave him directions, closed the door, and turned to see Juvia still lounging on the couch, staring at me with a suspicious squint.

“Who was it?” she asked, brushing hair from her eyes.

“Just some guy trying to sell solar panels,” I said quickly.

“In the evening?”

“Desperate times, I guess,” I shrugged and sat back beside her, trying to hide how hard my heart was pounding. “Now… where were we?”

---

"Alright, I'll be home at four, our reservations are at six," I said, kissing her as I tried to get out of bed. "Ten more minutes," she replied in a voice that made everything in my body tingle. I chuckled and kissed her again. "I gotta get to work."

"But I have needs!" she protested, her fingers tracing the lines of my stomach.

I checked the time; it was seven, and I needed to be at work by eight. "What are these needs?" I asked, playing coy.

She smirked and tugged my shirt off. "I think you know," she said, her eyes gleaming with mischief.

"Mmm, sorry, I don't think I do," I teased, knowing full well what she was getting at.

She rolled her eyes playfully and straddled me, her breath hot on my ear. "I need you between my legs," she whispered, her voice low and sultry. "I need to feel you inside me, making me moan your name."

I felt a surge of desire but knew I had to get moving. "As tempting as that sounds, I really need to get to work," I said, reluctantly pushing her off me. "But how about I make it up to you tonight? We can have a little fun before dinner. I can eat you out until you scream, then fuck you so hard you see stars."

She bit her lip, her eyes widening with anticipation. "Promise?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper.

"Promise," I said, giving her a quick kiss, "I love you."

"Love you too."

I got to work and made a beeline for Makarov’s office.

“Hey, boss.”

“Ah, there he is!” Makarov grinned, reaching into his desk drawer. “I’ve got a little something for you.”

He pulled out a small black box and handed it to me. My heart gave a heavy thud in my chest.

“Is that what I think it is?” he asked, with a smile.

I nodded, and he gave me a fatherly pat on the back. “You boys grow up so fast.”

I smiled and tucked the box into my pocket before slipping it into my locker like it was a treasure I had to guard with my life. Then I threw on my apron and got to work.

By the time two o’clock rolled around, the place was a ghost town. I leaned against the counter, checking my phone just as a message popped up from Juvia.

Juvia: How’s work?

Gray: Painfully slow.

A second later, her next message buzzed through.

Juvia: Need something to pass the time?

I furrowed my brow, already suspicious.
Gray: Like?

Her reply came with a photo, and as soon as it loaded, my breath caught in my throat.

She was sprawled out on our bed, tangled in our sheets, wearing my favorite black lace thong—the one I swore could bring a grown man to his knees. Her lips were slightly parted, her expression sweet, innocent… and absolutely dangerous.

Gray: You’re trouble.

Juvia: No, I’m just lonely. And very, very horny.

“Gray, you good?” Natsu called, cashing out a table.

“Uh—yeah, I just—uh—I need to pee,”

I bolted to the bathroom, locking the door behind me and leaning against it, heart racing like I’d just run a marathon.

My phone buzzed again.

Juvia: If you don’t get home soon, I’m starting without you.

I ran a hand down my face, trying not to combust on the spot.

Gray: Don’t start anything you can’t finish.

Her typing bubbles appeared. Then vanished. Then appeared again.

Juvia: Oh, I always finish.

Just then, my phone buzzed two more times, more pictures of her. I groaned as I felt myself strain against my pants.

Gray: Baby...

Juvia: What is it?

Gray: You're making this very hard right now.

Juvia: What exactly am I making HARD?

I smirked. Fine, two can play this game. I pulled my cock out of my pants and snapped a picture, sending it to her.

Gray: This.

I hit send and waited, my heart pounding in my chest. Her response came almost immediately.

Juvia: Looks tasty...

I chuckled and texted her back.

Gray: You're going to get me in trouble for sexting at work.

Juvia: Don't get caught then ;)

I groaned and thudded my head against the bathroom wall. Then an idea popped into my head.

Gray: Come to the diner.

Juvia: What, now?

Gray: Now.

Ten minutes later, the bell above the door chimed.

"Hey, Juvia!" Natsu said with a wave.

"Hello, Natsu, have you seen Gray?" she asked, her voice sweet and innocent.

I smirked and popped up beside her. "Well, this is a surprise," I said, my voice laced with amusement.

She smiled and gave me a quick kiss. "Just wondering if we could talk for a second," she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

"Of course," I replied, putting my hand on the small of her back and walking us toward the back. When I was sure we were out of sight, I yanked her into the bathroom, locking the door behind us.

As soon as the lock clicked into place, I pushed her against the wall, my lips crashing down on hers. She moaned into the kiss, her hands gripping my shoulders tightly. I could feel the heat radiating off her body, and it was driving me wild.

I broke the kiss, my lips trailing down her neck. She tilted her head back, giving me better access. I could feel her pulse racing.

I lifted her up, her legs wrapping around my waist as I carried her to the sink. I sat her down on the counter, my body pressing against hers. I could feel the heat between her legs, and it was driving me crazy.

I kissed her deeply, my tongue exploring her mouth. She moaned into the kiss, her hands roaming over my body. I could feel her nails digging into my skin.

My lips trailed down her neck, her collarbone, and finally to her breasts. I took one nipple into my mouth, sucking and nibbling until she was writhing beneath me. I moved to the other breast, giving it the same attention.

She was panting, her body arching off the counter, and it was making me harder than ever. I moved down her body, my lips and tongue leaving a trail of fire in their wake. I reached the hem of her dress and pulled it up, exposing her lace thong. I could see how wet she was, and it was driving me wild.

I hooked my fingers into the sides of her thong and pulled it off. I dove between her legs, my tongue finding her clit. She cried out, her hands fisting my hair. I licked and sucked, my tongue moving in circles around her sensitive nub. She was moaning and writhing, her hips bucking against my face.

"I need you inside me," she whispered, her voice hoarse.

I unbuttoned my pants, pushing them down just enough to free my cock. I positioned myself at her entrance, feeling her wetness against my tip. I pushed in slowly, inch by inch, until I was fully inside her. We both moaned at the sensation, our bodies fitting together perfectly.

I started to move, my hips thrusting against hers.

Her legs tightened around my waist. The room was filled with the sound of our moans and the slapping of our bodies against each other.

I reached between us, my fingers finding her clit. I rubbed it in circles, feeling her body tense up beneath me. "Gray," she moaned, her voice desperate. "I-I'm close!"

"Come for me, baby," I whispered, my voice hoarse with need. "I want to feel you come around my cock."

Those words pushed her over the edge. She bit my shoulder so she wouldn't scream out my name, her body tensing as she came hard around me. The sensation was too much, and I followed her over the edge, spilling inside her.

We were both still catching our breath when I helped her down from the sink, her legs a little wobbly. She steadied herself against my chest, grinning up at me with flushed cheeks and that wicked sparkle in her eye.

“What’d you do with my underwear?” she asked, voice husky but teasing.

I smirked and patted my pocket where the black lace peeked out ever so slightly. “No clue. They're gone forever.”

Her eyes narrowed in mock offense. “Gray Fullbuster, you give them back right now.”

“Or what?” I teased, leaning in close again.

She smirked, eyes dropping to my mouth. “Fine. Have it your way. Just remember—you’re the one who has to survive the rest of your shift knowing exactly what I’m not wearing under this dress.”

I groaned under my breath, pulling her back for one last lingering kiss. “You are evil,” I mumbled against her lips.

“Mmhmm.” She kissed me again, slower this time, like a promise.

I finally pulled away with a grin, brushing my thumb over her cheek. “I should get back to work.”

“You should,” she murmured, fixing her dress, not even bothering to hide the triumphant smile on her face. “I’ll see you in a few hours.”

“Not soon enough,” I muttered as I unlocked the door, making sure the coast was clear before letting her slip out with a soft laugh. She tossed one last glance over her shoulder, hips swaying just enough to drive me insane.

I leaned back against the bathroom wall, blowing out a slow breath, trying to will away the heat still coursing through me.

God help me survive the next few hours.

---

“Are you sure we can afford this place? It’s so fancy,” she whispered, leaning over the candlelit table and eyeing the crystal glasses and cloth napkins like they might break from one wrong look.

“Relax,” I said, giving her hand a squeeze. “It’s our anniversary. I want to make it memorable.”

She gave me that crooked, soft smile—the one that made my chest ache in the best way. “Big softy,” she murmured, threading her fingers through mine.

I winked at her as our entrees were cleared. Conversation drifted between laughter and quiet looks until the waiter appeared again.

“Can I interest you in dessert?” he asked.

“The chocolate lava cake, please,” I said without hesitation.

“Right away, sir.” The waiter gave a small bow and vanished.

She smirked knowingly. “Dessert too?”

“I told you,” I said, raising an eyebrow. “Memorable.”

She rested her chin on her hand, her eyes shimmering in the low light. “You really went all out tonight,” she said softly.

“For you? Always.”

She rested her chin on her hand, watching me like I was the only person in the room. Her hair caught the candlelight, and her blue eyes shimmered with something I couldn’t quite put into words. That smile—God, that smile—made everything in the world quiet.

“Hey,” I said softly.

She raised a brow, “Hmm?”

“You know I love you, right?”

“After two months, I would hope you do,” she teased.

I chuckled, but my tone shifted, more serious now. “Do you know how much I love you?”

Her smirk softened, curiosity blooming behind her eyes. “I have an idea… but feel free to tell me anyway.”

I took a slow breath, sliding my hand into my pocket. My fingers brushed the edge of the small velvet box.

“You’re everything I never knew I needed. You make me better without even trying. And every day I spend with you, I just keep thinking, this—this is what home feels like.”

Her eyes widened slightly, lips parting just a little. I saw her start to breathe faster.

“So,” I continued, standing from my seat and walking to her side, “I figured… why not make this night even more memorable?”

I dropped to one knee.

Her hands flew to her mouth as I opened the box to reveal the silver band with the emerald-cut diamond surrounded by sapphires.

“Juvia,” I said, heart racing, voice steady, “Will you marry me?”

Her hands trembled where they covered her mouth, eyes shimmering with tears as she stared down at me. For a long heartbeat, she didn’t say anything. Just looked—really looked—like she was trying to memorize everything about this moment. The table between us. The flicker of candlelight. The ring I was holding. Me.

Then she laughed softly, a choked little sound like joy and disbelief had collided in her chest.

“You’re serious?” she whispered.

I smiled, heart in my throat. “Dead serious.”

Tears spilled down her cheeks as she nodded rapidly. “Yes—yes, oh my God, Gray, yes!”

The entire restaurant erupted into applause.

I slid the ring onto her finger, my hands only slightly shaking, and when I stood up, she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me so hard I forgot where we were.

“You’re insane,” she murmured into my ear. “Two months, and you’re proposing?”

“I knew after two days,” I whispered back.

She laughed again, crying and beaming and pulling me in like she never wanted to let go. “I must be insane, too, then. Because I’ve been imagining this moment for weeks.”

We sat back down, her hand never leaving mine, and she kept staring at the ring like she couldn’t believe it was real. Like we were real.

When the lava cake arrived, she looked at it and shook her head with a breathless smile. “I don’t even want dessert anymore.”

I leaned closer and kissed her temple. “Good. Because I’ve got a better one waiting at home.”

She raised a brow. “Oh really?”

“Yep,” I said, smirking. “You. In nothing but that ring.”

Her cheeks flushed, but she didn’t look away. “You better drive fast.”

And just like that, the night turned unforgettable.
Not just because of the ring.
Not even because of the kiss.
But because for the first time, I knew—really knew—that forever had already started.

---

We lay tangled in the sheets, the soft light of the bedside lamp casting a golden glow across her skin. She was curled up against me, her head resting on my shoulder, one leg thrown lazily over mine. Her fingers twisted and turned in the light, watching the way the ring caught it—how the diamond flickered like a promise.

“It’s really mine?” she whispered, her voice soft, full of wonder.

“All yours,” I murmured, kissing her forehead. “You like it?”

“I love it. It’s perfect. You’re perfect,” she said, her smile pressed against my skin. “I still can’t believe you did this.”

I laughed quietly and pulled her in closer. “You should believe it. Because I meant every word. I want all of it with you, Juvia. The good, the bad, the boring. Every day, for the rest of my life.”

She tilted her head up to kiss me—slow and deep—and when she pulled away, her eyes sparkled with something more than just the diamond. Something warm. Steady.

“I was scared,” she said, her voice barely audible. “When I lost my job… I felt like I wasn’t enough. That I couldn’t give you anything back.”

I cupped her cheek gently, brushing my thumb across her skin. “You give me everything, Juvia. You love me. You show up. You make me laugh when I want to scream, and you somehow make my days make sense. That’s worth more than anything money could buy.”

She exhaled shakily and nodded, kissing my chest. “Then I promise to keep doing that for as long as you’ll have me.”

“Forever sounds pretty good to me,” I whispered.

I kissed her, slow and lingering, and when we finally pulled apart, I caught the way her gaze drifted away—nervous, almost shy.

“What is it?” I asked, brushing my thumb across her cheek.

She hesitated for a beat. “Well, I… I have something for you too.”

I blinked. “Baby, you didn’t have to get me anything,” I said, pressing a kiss to her forehead.

But she was already sliding out of bed, completely bare and completely mesmerizing, and walked to the dresser. I couldn’t help the smirk that pulled at my lips as I watched her move.

She climbed back into bed and settled beside me, tucking her knees up under her and holding a small gift bag between us.

“What’s this?” I asked with a smile, reaching inside and pulling out a slim, rectangular stick. I turned it over once, curious, and then my heart stopped.

It was a pregnancy test. And it wasn’t just any test—it had two bright, unmistakable lines.

I looked at her, my throat suddenly dry. "Wait... is this—are you—?"

“Six weeks,” she whispered, her eyes glistening, “as of yesterday.”

For a beat, I just stared. My brain tried to catch up to what she’d just said, to the weight of it, the meaning of it—of us.

Then, all at once, it hit me.

I dropped the test gently onto the nightstand, cupped her face, and kissed her like the world had just handed me its greatest treasure.

“You’re pregnant?” I said again, this time with a breathless kind of wonder.

She nodded, a tear slipping down her cheek as she laughed. “I wanted to wait, to be sure. But tonight just felt right.”

I pressed my forehead to hers, my hand slipping down to rest against her stomach. “There’s a little you in there?” I whispered.

“Or a little you,” she whispered back, her voice shaking.

I didn’t even realize I was crying until she reached up and wiped my cheek.

“I love you so much,” I choked out. “I’m gonna take care of you both. I swear.”

“I know,” she said softly. “That’s why I wanted you to know now. Because I couldn’t imagine doing this with anyone else.”

I pulled her into me, wrapped her up completely in my arms, and held her there, both of us shaking from the sheer enormity of it all.

We lay like that for what felt like hours, our future suddenly so much more than just ours—it was bigger now. Deeper.

It was a family.

---

~Epilogue~

“If that’s the base, then where the hell do these pieces go?!” I muttered, holding up two oddly shaped wooden rods that definitely weren’t in the instructions.

“How’s it going?” her voice floated in from the hallway, full of amusement.

I looked up to see her leaning against the doorframe, her hand cradling her swollen belly, cheeks glowing, hair up in a messy bun, wearing one of my oversized shirts that barely covered her now.

“IKEA,” I groaned, standing up and brushing off my jeans. “I swear their goal is to confuse you until you cry or give up entirely.”

She smirked, slowly making her way over to me. “So… how long have you been fighting with that crib?”

“Time is a construct,” I mumbled, earning a laugh.

I stepped closer, resting my hands gently on the sides of her belly. “How are you doing?”

“Oh, you know… fat, hungry, tired. And very in need of something deep-fried,” she said, puffing out her cheeks in mock annoyance.

I chuckled and leaned in to kiss her. “You’re not fat, you’re growing a human.”

“Mmhm. A human who thinks my bladder is a trampoline and my ribs are a jungle gym.”

“She’s gonna be a gymnast,” I said proudly, rubbing slow circles into her lower back.

“Or a wrestler,” she deadpanned, then broke into a smile. “How’s the crib coming?”

“Somewhere between ‘almost there’ and ‘about to flip a table.’”

“Well, I’m proud of you either way,” she said, kissing my jaw. “Want me to read the instructions while you assemble?”

I pulled her down gently onto the couch, helping her sit with a pillow behind her back. “Nope. You sit. I’ll bribe you with French fries if you don’t get up for the rest of the day.”

She lit up. “From that place down the street?”

“The one with the garlic aioli you love.”

She reached for her phone. “I’ll place the order. You keep waging war on the crib.”

I headed back to the nursery, muttering under my breath at a rogue screw that rolled away, while in the background she hummed softly to our baby through the wall. It was chaos. But it was ours. And I wouldn’t trade a second of it.

~

"Gray? Gray, wake up."

I groaned and rolled over, the sudden burst of bedroom light slicing through my eyelids like a dagger. “Wha—? What is it?” I mumbled, voice thick with sleep.

“It’s time.”

“For what? I’m off this week, remember? No work, just sleep and—”

“No, Gray,” she said, her voice steady but laced with panic. “It’s time.”

I shot up like I'd been hit by lightning. "Shit. Time. TIME. Okay—okay. Uh, where’s your bag? Do we need to call someone? Did your water break? Are you in pain? Of course you’re in pain—dumb question—how far apart are the—"

She grabbed my shirt, tugged me down, and kissed my forehead. “Breathe.”

I exhaled slowly. Right. Breathing. Good start.

“The bag’s by the door. My water broke ten minutes ago. Contractions are about seven minutes apart. And yes, I’m in pain, but I need you to stop panicking and help me into some pants.”

“Pants. Yes. Pants are good.” I fumbled to grab the maternity leggings she liked, nearly tripped over Harold’s empty tank in the process, and got her dressed with minimal catastrophe.

As I helped her down the stairs, she winced through another contraction, squeezing my hand so hard I thought she might dislocate something.

"You’re doing great," I said breathlessly, fumbling with the car keys. "You’re amazing. We’ve trained for this."

"This isn’t a marathon, Gray,” she growled. “Just get me to the hospital before your daughter makes her debut in the front seat of your Honda.”

“Right! Hospital! Yes. Let’s not do a front-seat delivery.”

She managed a small, strained laugh, and I helped her into the passenger seat before throwing the hospital bag in the back and flooring it out of the driveway.

As we sped through the early morning streets, my heart pounded in rhythm with the contractions, and her hand squeezed mine through every wave of pain.

It was time.

Our little girl was coming.

And I had never been more terrified—or more ready.

~

"Okay, one more big push, sweetie—she’s almost out!” the doctor said, voice firm but gentle.

Juvia whimpered, sweat clinging to her brow, her body trembling with exhaustion. I pressed a kiss to her forehead, brushing damp hair from her face. “You got it, baby,” I whispered, gripping her hand tightly. “Just one more push.”

“I—I can’t,” she cried, her voice breaking. “It hurts too much!”

“I know, I know it does,” I murmured, trying to stay strong while watching the love of my life fight harder than she ever had. “But you’re so close, baby. Just one more. You can do this—I believe in you.”

She let out a shaky breath, eyes locked on mine. I nodded. She nodded back.

Then, with a sound that was half scream, half war cry, she pushed with everything she had left.

And then—
That sound.
The sweetest, most perfect cry I’d ever heard filled the room, loud and angry and full of life.

Juvia collapsed back against the bed, sobbing and laughing at the same time as the doctor carefully lifted our daughter and placed her onto Juvia’s chest.

“Oh my God…” she whispered, her arms trembling as they wrapped protectively around the tiny, pink, screaming bundle on her chest. “She’s here… Gray, she’s here…”

I couldn't speak. My heart was in my throat. Tears burned behind my eyes as I looked at them—both of them. My whole world in one hospital bed.

“She’s perfect,” I finally managed, my voice hoarse.

The nurse smiled as she checked our daughter’s vitals, gently wiping her off. “Would you like to cut the cord, Dad?”

“Y-Yeah,” I choked out, grabbing the scissors with hands that were still shaking. The moment felt surreal, like a dream I didn’t want to wake up from. With a careful snip, it was done.

And just like that… we were parents.

Juvia stared at the baby nestled against her chest, brushing her fingers through the downy dark hair. “Hi, little one,” she whispered, tears slipping down her cheeks. “We waited so long for you…”

I sat on the edge of the bed, wrapping an arm around both of them, burying my face in Juvia’s shoulder as the weight of everything—fear, love, relief—crashed over me.

“What do you want to name her?” I asked softly, kissing Juvia’s temple.

She smiled up at me, tired and radiant. “I think… she looks like a Lily.”

"Lily Fullbuster,” I said, tasting the name with a slow smile. “Welcome to the world, baby girl.”

And Lily let out another tiny cry, as if answering.

Chapter 14: Trying New Things

"Hey, Juvia!"

I looked up to see Lucy, Erza, Mira, and Levy heading my way, all smiling brightly.

"Oh, hello, ladies," I greeted, surprised.

"Do you want to go shopping with us?" Lucy asked.

"Shopping?" I echoed, blinking.

Erza nodded enthusiastically. "A new store just opened up by Hajima’s. It’s one of a kind." She added a mysterious wink.

I tilted my head, a little unsure. "What kind of store is it?"

Mira giggled, eyes twinkling. "Come and see!"

"W-well… okay," I said, letting them pull me along.

We all strolled down the bustling street, chatting and laughing as we gossiped about our day, recent missions, and—of course—my darling Gray.

“So, how’s that going, by the way?” Levy asked with a teasing grin.

I felt my cheeks warm. “Um, it’s… it’s going quite well, I suppose.”

Erza let out a snort. “You suppose? I heard you two the other night—loud and clear.”

“E-Erza!” I gasped, my face turning scarlet.

“Wait—what did you hear?!” Lucy chimed in eagerly, eyes wide with curiosity.

“Ask Juvia,” Erza said smugly, crossing her arms.

“Juvia!” Lucy pressed, leaning in.

“We… well, I… um, I mean we—” I stammered, practically steaming from embarrassment.

Mira stepped in with a gentle hand on my shoulder, her voice calm and kind. “You don’t have to tell us, Juvia.”

I gave her a grateful smile—until she added with a sly grin, “Not right now, anyway.”

“Miraaaa!” I whined, burying my face in my hands as the girls burst into laughter.

“Oh, there it is!” Lucy said excitedly, pointing to a small brick building with a bright red Now Open sign hanging above the door.

The storefront was modest—quaint, even—with no real indication of what was inside. Just a clean window, a black awning, and a simple wooden sign that read Velvet Secrets.

“Let’s go!” she grinned, grabbing my arm.

We stepped inside—and I froze.

The interior was not at all what I had imagined. The walls were lined with lingerie in every color and cut imaginable. Racks displayed lacy bodysuits, silky robes, and barely-there sets. One wall was dedicated entirely to toys. Shiny, colorful, some that buzzed, others that looked downright terrifying. I saw handcuffs, blindfolds, bottles of—"Oh my god," I squeaked, eyes wide. “This… this is a sex shop!”

Lucy burst out laughing, clapping a hand over her mouth. “Surprise!”

“I-I thought we were going dress shopping!” I stammered, my face flaming.

“Technically, you can dress up here,” Erza said, completely unbothered as she examined a red corset with silver buckles.

“Isn’t this great?” Mira beamed, holding up a sheer nightie. “It’s classy, not trashy. And it just opened, so they have everything in stock!”

I turned to Levy, desperate for backup, but she was already sifting through a display of vibrators with academic curiosity. “Some of these look like they belong in a science lab.”

Lucy leaned over and whispered, “Come on, Juvia. You and Gray are clearly past the ‘just holding hands’ phase.”

“I-I-!” I tried to come up with an excuse, but it went ignored only for Mira to hand me a dark blue satin set and wink.

“Think Gray would like this one?”

I swatted Mira’s hand away, flustered. “That’s too revealing!”

She giggled and hung the dark blue lingerie back on the rack with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. The girls had already scattered to different sections of the shop, all chatting and laughing like this was perfectly normal. Meanwhile, I stood near the entrance, paralyzed with horror, my eyes darting from lace one pieces to… things I didn’t even know had names.

“Can I help you find anything, dear?”

I jumped and looked down to see a small elderly woman standing beside me. She had warm eyes, short curled white hair, and the kind of gentle smile that made you want to bake cookies and spill your secrets.

“O-oh, um, no thank you!” I said quickly, shaking my head.

“Are you sure?” she asked, chipper as ever. “We’ve got some gorgeous new nighties in the back and a discount on travel vibrators—today only!”

“I-I really am good,” I stammered, my face practically on fire.

Her smile only widened. “Is this your first time in a store like this?”

I swallowed hard and nodded.

“No need to be embarrassed, dear.”

“I’m just… not used to all of this,” I admitted, waving awkwardly at the shelves of silk, satin, and sinful things.

She gave a lighthearted laugh. “You wouldn’t believe how many say that. But everyone’s got someone they want to feel confident for, don’t they?”

My hands instinctively pulled my coat tighter, trying to hide the faint mark Gray had left on my neck the other night. I lowered my voice and smiled shyly. “I do.”

She lit up. “Oho! And what’s he into, then?”

“Into?” I echoed, blinking.

She leaned in with a knowing grin. “You know… leather? Lace? Naughty maids? Maybe a little dominant streak?”

I nearly choked on air. “I-I—uh—he… um…” My brain short-circuited as a vivid image of Gray in control flickered through my mind. “I don’t know if he has a type,” I muttered, eyes on the floor.

“Oh, honey,” she said sweetly, patting my arm, “they all have a type. Some just need a little help discovering it.”

I stared at her, dumbfounded, as she walked off with a cheerful hum and began refolding a display of garters.

“Come on, Juvia, just take a look!” Levy called from across the store with an encouraging smile. “You might find something that interests you!”

I let out a resigned sigh, knowing there was no escaping them now. Slowly, I wandered deeper into the shop, finally approaching the wall lined with vibrators. My eyes widened.

Some were small and discreet, almost innocent-looking—like they could double as fancy lipstick tubes. Others were… less discreet. Large, brightly colored, and some even glittery, they seemed more like party decorations than anything meant for the bedroom.

I tried not to gawk as I continued browsing, my fingers nervously brushing the edge of a shelf. That’s when I spotted them—tiny travel-sized vibrators, sleek and quiet-looking, some of them paired with little remotes. I tilted my head in curiosity, reaching out to inspect one.

“Find something?”

“AH!” I yelped, nearly launching myself into the ceiling. My heart jumped into my throat.

I spun around to see Lucy grinning at me, holding a lacy bra and clearly enjoying my flustered state.

“L-Lucy! Don’t sneak up like that!”

She giggled. “Sorry, sorry! You just looked so fascinated, I couldn’t resist.”

“I was not fascinated!” I lied, cradling the tiny box in my hands like it had burned me. “I was just… examining the craftsmanship!”

“Oh? And how’s the craftsmanship?” she teased, wiggling her eyebrows.

I shoved the box back onto the shelf like it might explode. 

Lucy smiled. “Relax, Juvia. We’re all girls here. No one’s judging you. Besides…” she lowered her voice dramatically, “Gray would probably love to see you get a little adventurous.”

My face turned crimson, and I whimpered into my hands.

Lucy giggled and snatched up the small box I’d been holding moments ago. “You should get it! It’s small, discreet—and it’s even on sale!”

“I’d never use it!” I hissed, glancing around like someone might overhear.

“I think you will,” she said smugly.

I sighed and reluctantly took the box from her hands. “Do I have to?”

“Yes!” she insisted, eyes sparkling. “Everyone owns one. Hell, I have three.”

“Three?!”

“I have two,” Levy chimed in proudly.

“I prefer butt plugs,” Erza said casually, examining a sleek black set on display.

“You don’t want to know how many I have,” Mira added sweetly with a wink.

“Okay, okay, fine! I’ll buy it,” I groaned, feeling like the floor might swallow me whole.

After twenty agonizing minutes of browsing, laughing, and the occasional shriek of discovery, we all finally checked out. I clutched my tiny red shopping bag like it was a ticking bomb as we stepped back out into the street.

“That was fun!” Lucy said, stretching her arms in the sun.

“We should go again sometime!” Mira added.

I held the small bag tightly to my chest, cheeks still burning. I was just starting to breathe again when Lucy gasped, “Hey—look who it is!”

I looked up and froze.

Gray and Natsu were heading down the street toward us.

My eyes widened in horror. “No, no, no—” I looked around frantically before stuffing the bag into my coat like a smuggled weapon.

“Hey, baby,” Gray said with a soft smile as he reached me, pressing a kiss to my cheek.

“U-um… hello,” I stammered, still feeling like a criminal.

“You okay? You’re all red,” he asked, brushing a strand of hair from my face.

Behind me, Lucy and Mira burst into giggles, and I groaned internally.

“I’m fine,” I mumbled quickly.

He leaned down, voice low and warm against my ear. “Can I come over later?”

I blinked, the heat rushing to my cheeks for an entirely different reason. “I’d like that,” I whispered.

He smirked and kissed my cheek again. “I’ll see you later, then.”

I waved as he walked off, still hiding my coat like it was top secret.

Once we’d made it back to the dorms, Erza smirked. “I can’t wait to wear this for Jellal later.”

“He’ll die just looking at you!” Mira said, laughing.

They turned to me.

“What about you, Juvia?” Lucy teased. “You gonna try out your new purchase?”

“M-me? Um… n-not tonight,” I stammered.

“Don’t let it collect dust under your bed!” Mira added with a wink.

We all split down our hallways, and I finally reached my room. The moment the door clicked shut, I let out a long, exasperated sigh and tossed the small red bag onto the couch.

---

Gray popped out from under the blankets and kissed me before collapsing beside me again. I rested my head against his bare chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart.

“I love when you do that,” I murmured sleepily, making him chuckle.

His arm wrapped around me as I lazily traced the scar on his stomach with the tip of my finger. I leaned up and pressed a soft kiss to his chest.

“Gray?” I asked softly.

“Hm?”

I sat up slightly, holding the sheet against my chest. “What… what are you into?”

He raised an eyebrow, amused. “What am I into?”

I nodded.

He smirked. “Well, I’m into you,” he said, rolling toward me, “and I wouldn’t mind being in you again.”

“G-Gray!” I gasped as he leaned in, kissing my neck, sending warm shivers down my spine.

“N-no, that’s not what I meant!” I tried to protest, though I couldn’t help but sigh at his lips on my skin.

He kept kissing my neck, trailing upward toward my jaw.

“I meant… are you into, um…” I swallowed, “like… leather? Or lace? M-maybe… naughty maids?”

That made him pause.

He pulled back just enough to look at me, clearly entertained. “Where’s this coming from?”

I pouted, tugging the sheet up higher and avoiding his eyes. “Just answer the questionnn,” I whined.

He laughed, the sound low and warm. “Okay, okay.” He brushed my hair behind my ear. “I don’t know, really. I’ve never thought about it much. I mean, lace looks good on you—though I think I’d rip it off too fast to enjoy it.”

My eyes widened, and I lightly smacked his shoulder, flustered. “Be serious!”

“I am serious,” he said with a grin. “And if you walked in dressed as a maid, I’d probably drop dead.”

“Gray!”

“Hey,” he said, catching my chin between his fingers and gently tilting my face toward him. “If you’re into something, I wanna know. Tell me what’s on your pretty little mind.”

I bit my lip. “The girls and I were just… talking about that kind of stuff.”

Gray tilted his head. “That kind of stuff?” he echoed, clearly enjoying where this was going.

I nodded, cheeks warming again.

He smirked and leaned in to kiss me, slow and deep, before murmuring against my lips, “Well, what about you? What are you into?”

I blinked at him, my mouth opening… then closing again. “I-I don’t know.”

“Liar.”

“I’m not lying!” I protested, voice small.

He chuckled darkly and suddenly shifted, crawling on top of me and pressing me into the mattress. My breath caught as his body hovered above mine, heat radiating between us.

“Do you like when I spank you?” he asked, voice low and husky. “How about when I pull your hair?”

My breath hitched, and I swallowed hard, my heart beginning to race.

“I—” My voice faltered as his hand slipped into my hair, his fingers curling just enough to give a gentle tug. My back arched instinctively, and a soft sound escaped me before I could stop it.

He leaned closer, lips brushing my ear. “Thought so,” he whispered, his breath sending a shiver down my spine.

I gasped softly as his fingers tightened just slightly in my hair, tilting my head back. My eyes fluttered shut as my body reacted on instinct—heat pooling low in my stomach.

“I—” I started again, but my voice barely came out. “I didn’t say I didn’t like it…”

Gray chuckled, low and pleased. “That’s more like it.”

He pressed a slow kiss to my throat, letting his lips linger. “You get all shy, but your body’s always honest with me, Juvia.”

I bit my lip, my hands gripping the sheets. “It’s embarrassing…”

“What’s embarrassing?” he murmured, brushing his mouth along my collarbone.

“That I like it when you… when you’re a little rough,” I admitted in a whisper, the words catching in my throat.

Gray lifted his head and looked down at me, eyes dark and filled with something primal—but still gentle. He smiled, soft and teasing. “There we go,” he said, voice smooth. “That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

I hid my face in my hands. “Yes it was!”

He laughed and gently pried my hands away, pinning them above my head with one of his own. “Want to know something?”

I blinked up at him, breathless. “W-what?”

“I love it when you’re like this. Blushing. Squirming. Trying to be brave,” he leaned in, his lips brushing mine, “and still telling me the truth.”

I felt like I was melting beneath him—my heart pounding, my skin hot with nerves and excitement.

“I didn’t think you’d actually want to know…” I whispered.

“I want to know everything,” he said simply. “Every little fantasy. Every craving. Every time you thought about me doing something to you and blushed just thinking about it.”

I turned my head to the side, flustered beyond repair. “You’re so mean…”

He grinned. “Nah. I’m just getting started.”

Gray’s grip on my wrists tightened just enough to make my breath hitch, his weight deliciously pressing me into the mattress. My legs shifted beneath him, instinctively trying to ease the growing ache between my thighs.

“You say I’m mean,” he murmured, brushing his lips along the shell of my ear, “but you’re the one who started this.”

“I—I didn’t—”

“You brought up lace… leather… naughty maids,” he whispered, punctuating each word with a kiss—jaw, neck, shoulder. “Now all I can think about is you bent over in one of those tiny skirts, begging me to do something about it.”

I whimpered, pressing my thighs together. “Gray…”

He sat up just enough to let one of his hands trail down my body, slipping under the sheet until his fingers brushed the inside of my thigh. I gasped at the contact, my hips twitching toward his touch.

“Tell me what you want,” he said, voice thick, his fingers slowly teasing closer to where I ached the most.

“I—” I bit my lip, trembling under the heat of his gaze. “I want you to touch me.”

He smirked. “That’s a start.”

His fingers found their mark, and I cried out softly, arching up into him. The teasing was gone now—he moved with purpose, every touch confident and knowing, drawing me closer with devastating precision.

“You like it when I take control,” he said lowly, watching me fall apart beneath him. “Don’t you?”

I nodded helplessly, eyes fluttering shut.

“Say it.”

“I-I like it when you take control,” I breathed, every inch of me flushed, trembling.

His mouth crashed onto mine, full of hunger and heat. The kiss was deep, possessive—claiming me all over again.

Then he pulled back just enough to whisper, “Good girl.”

Gray’s eyes smoldered as he hovered above me, his breath mingling with mine. He brushed his fingers along my bare thigh under the sheet, slow and deliberate, like he was memorizing every inch of me.

He dipped his head again, kissing the hollow of my throat, then down between my breasts, taking his time, making me tremble. “You’re always so responsive,” he murmured against my skin. 

My fingers curled against his shoulders, nails lightly digging into his skin as I arched into him. “Gray…”

He moved lower still, dragging the sheet with him, exposing more and more of my flushed body as he trailed kisses across my stomach. His hands caressed my thighs, spreading them just enough as he settled between them, his mouth leaving a trail of heat wherever it touched.

When I gasped and squirmed beneath him, he chuckled low in his throat. “There it is,” he whispered, kissing just above the place I wanted him most. “That beautiful little sound I love.”

I bit my lip hard, my body aching for more, my skin alive under his every touch. “You’re torturing me…”

Gray looked up with a grin that was both smug and full of affection. “Torture would be stopping.”

He kissed his way back up my body, covering me again with his warmth. His hands threaded through mine, pinning them above my head once more as his hips sank into me.

Our breaths synced, fast and shallow, and for a long moment, all I could feel was him—his weight, his warmth, his desire.

“I love you,” I whispered, heart pounding.

His expression softened as he leaned in, kissing me gently, deeply—so different from the teasing before. “I love you too.”

And when he moved—slow, deep, and full of intention—it was like everything else faded away. There was no teasing, no nerves, just the quiet, intimate rhythm of two people who knew each other in every sense of the word.

---

We walked into the guild the next morning and slid into our usual seats. I winced a little as I sat down—my bottom still sore from last night’s… activities.

“Hey, guys!” Lucy greeted cheerfully.

“Sup,” Gray replied, stretching his arms behind his head.

“Wanna go on a job today, man?” Natsu asked, practically bouncing with excitement.

“What is it?”

“Quick one—just some monsters terrorizing a village. We should be done by tonight.”

Gray shrugged, turning to me. “That okay?”

I smiled, shaking my head a little. “Of course. You don’t need to ask me.”

He leaned in and kissed my cheek, and my heart immediately fluttered.

As the boys walked off toward the bar to talk with Mira, I glanced over at Lucy—who was already smirking.

“Well,” she said under her breath, “I guess you can try out that new toy tonight.”

“Lucy!” I hissed, face flushing crimson.

“What? Am I wrong?” she whispered, leaning in. “Gray’s gonna be out all night. It’s the perfect time.”

I groaned, but she wasn’t wrong. It’d be the first night I’d be alone in days… and that little red bag was still sitting untouched under my bed.

“Besides,” Lucy added with a teasing grin, “I wanna know how it works.”

“How what works?” a familiar voice asked beside me.

I jumped and looked up to see Gray sliding back into the seat beside me, raising an eyebrow.

“Oh—uh, nothing!” Lucy said quickly, waving a hand. “Just… girly stuff.”

Gray didn’t press further, thankfully. He turned to me instead, gently brushing my hand with his. “I’ll be back later tonight, okay?”

I nodded. “Be careful.”

He kissed me again—soft and quick. “Don’t miss me too much,” he teased with a wink.

And with that, he was off.

I watched him go, my heart warm… and then immediately felt Lucy elbow me.

“So…” she said slyly. “You gonna light some candles, put on something cute, and get to know your new… travel companion?”

“Lucy!” I whined, hiding my face behind my hands.

She laughed, clearly satisfied.

Later that evening, I found myself curled up on the couch, staring at the small red bag now sitting innocently on my coffee table like it wasn’t plotting to ruin my dignity.

“Okay,” I whispered, steeling myself.

With a deep breath, I reached out and pulled the box free, lifting the lid like it might bite me. Nestled inside was the sleek, dark blue vibrator—smaller than I remembered—and the equally discreet little remote tucked beside it.

I picked up the instruction manual and skimmed through it.

My eyes widened. “Ten speeds?! Who needs that much power?! What am I, fighting for my life?!”

Still, my fingers closed around the device as I lifted it from the packaging. It was smooth and cool to the touch, just a little larger than the remote itself. My curiosity took over as I turned it over in my palm, inspecting every detail like it might suddenly explain itself.

I looked toward the door—even though I knew Gray wouldn’t be home until later.

Still, I swallowed, heart fluttering in my chest.

“Well,” I whispered to myself, settling back against the couch cushions, “here goes nothing.”

I picked up the remote, hesitating a moment longer before pressing the first button.

A soft buzz filled the air.

I jumped slightly, then blinked. “Oh… oh wow.”

---

My breathing was erratic. It was still only on the first speed, but it already felt incredible. I could feel myself getting close—so close—and just as I was about to finish—

Knock knock.

I jumped, yelping as the remote slipped from my fingers and vanished somewhere on the floor.

“J-just a sec!” I called out, panic rising in my throat.

Spinning around frantically, I searched the couch cushions, the floor, anywhere—anywhere—for that stupid remote. “Where the hell is it?!”

“Baby?” came a familiar voice through the door.

My heart stopped. “Gray?!”

The doorknob turned.

“Hi, baby,” he greeted warmly, stepping inside with that casual, effortless smile that somehow made everything worse.

“W-what are you doing here?” I asked, trying desperately to stand upright and look normal—despite my fingernails digging into the arm of the couch in a desperate attempt to stay grounded.

“Finished early,” he said, walking over and pressing a quick kiss to my lips.

And that’s when I felt it.

The vibrator increased.

My eyes widened in horror.

I looked down—oh god—he was standing on the remote.

“Yo-you did?” I stammered, voice pitched unnaturally high. My legs trembled, my whole body tingling.

“Do you hear a buzzing sound?” he asked, brow furrowed.

“B-buzzing?” I squeaked, clutching the couch like it was a lifeline.

He bent down to look under the couch—and shifted his weight.

The vibration jumped again.

I whimpered, stars dancing in my vision. My thighs instinctively pressed together, trying to regain control.

“Le-let’s sit on the couch!” I blurted.

Gray looked up at me slowly, one brow arched in confusion. “You okay?”

“Totally fine! Couch. Yes. Sit. Please.” I barely breathed the words.

He gave me a strange look but humored me, plopping down beside me on the couch. 

I crossed my legs tightly, biting my lip hard enough to draw blood.

Gray tilted his head, eyeing me suspiciously.

“You’re acting weird.”

I forced a smile that was more grimace than grin. “Am I?”

He leaned closer. “You're flushed. Are you sick?”

“Y-yes. I mean, no. I mean—I think I just need to lay down,” I stammered, standing up way too fast before immediately grabbing the armrest to stop myself from crumbling.

He tilted his head, concerned. “Do you want me to get you something?”

Yes. A shovel. To dig a hole and bury myself.

“N-no, I just need to, um, reset.”

His brow furrowed. “Reset?”

I squeaked. “Shower! A shower! I need a shower!”

Without waiting for a reply, I hurried off down the hallway—legs still trembling, thighs pressed tight.

I wobbled into my bedroom, barely making it to the vanity before gripping the edge with both hands.

“Okay,” I whispered to myself, breathing hard. “Okay. Just another second. Once I fin—AH!”

The vibration suddenly surged, the power jumping so intensely that my knees nearly gave out. I clutched the vanity to keep myself upright, eyes wide, mouth parted in a silent cry.

Then I heard it.

A low, amused voice behind me.

“Lose something?”

I turned slowly—so slowly—and there he was.

Gray stood in the doorway, smirking, casually tossing the small remote up and down in his hand like it was the most innocent thing in the world.

My heart stopped.

“Gray,” I breathed, frozen in place.

He tilted his head. “You know,” he said thoughtfully, catching the remote mid-air, “I had a feeling I recognized that buzzing sound.”

I opened my mouth. No sound came out.

He took a step forward. “You should’ve told me you bought something new, baby.”

“I-I didn’t know it would— I was just— I wasn’t going to use it tonight,” I stammered, shaking, the vibrator still pulsing inside me as my legs fought to hold steady.

He was in front of me now, his expression somewhere between teasing and utterly ravenous.

“And yet here you are,” he said, reaching out to gently tilt my chin up. “Red-faced. Shaking. About to fall apart.”

“Y-you weren’t supposed to be home yet…”

Gray leaned in, lips brushing against my ear as he whispered, “Lucky me.”

Then, with deliberate slowness, he pressed a button on the remote.

I cried out—soft, breathless—as my body jolted.

He pulled back just enough to meet my eyes, watching me unravel inch by inch.

“Let’s see just how many of these ten speeds you can really handle.”

“Wh-what? Gray, no!” I gasped, eyes wide.

“Why not?” he asked, feigning innocence as he toyed with the remote in his hand.

I wracked my brain for a logical answer, but nothing came. After all, I was the one who bought the toy. I was the one reckless enough to try it while he was gone. And now… he was the one who caught me red-handed and breathless.

“Did you know,” he said casually, examining the remote, “there’s two buttons on this thing?”

I couldn’t speak. I could barely breathe.

Please let the second one be the off button, I begged silently, clinging to the last shred of my dignity.

But when I didn’t answer, I heard it—a soft click.

Suddenly, the smooth vibrations turned into a deep, rhythmic pulsing. My legs buckled beneath me, and I dropped to the floor with a choked cry, landing hard on my ass.

“Ohh,” Gray drawled, watching me squirm on the bedroom floor, “so that’s what that one does.”

“G-Gr-Gray—!” I gasped, fingers digging into the carpet as my whole body trembled.

“Hm?” he asked, stepping closer with a smirk. “What is it, baby?”

He crouched down slowly in front of me, eyes dark, voice low and dangerous.

“You looked so innocent earlier. Blushing at the guild, hiding your new toy like it was some deep, dark secret…” His fingers brushed along my thigh, slow and maddening. “But now you’re here—panting, trembling, soaked—because of a toy.”

I whimpered as another pulse rocked through me, arching my back.

“Tell me,” he murmured, lips near my ear, “do you want me to stop?”

My eyes fluttered shut. “I… I don’t know…”

He chuckled darkly. “Wrong answer.”

Click.

Click.

Click.

A faster rhythm pulsed through me and I cried out, clinging to his shirt like he was the only thing tethering me to this world.

“Try again, baby,” he whispered, brushing his lips along my jaw. “Do you want me to stop? Or do you want me to finish what you started?”

My fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt. “F-finish,” I whispered, barely able to get the word out.

A slow grin spread across his face. “Good girl.”

He kissed me then—deep, claiming, his mouth warm and possessive as he shifted me gently back against the vanity. I gasped into the kiss as he reached down, slipping his hand beneath me to adjust the toy, pressing it just enough to make me moan.

“You should’ve called me,” he said between kisses, his voice low and rough. “You really thought I’d leave you alone like this?”

“I-I didn’t know when you’d be back,” I breathed, already unraveling beneath him.

His hands were everywhere—trailing over my hips, lifting my shirt, grazing bare skin as I squirmed beneath his touch. He leaned in, kissing along my neck as the vibrator pulsed harder, deeper.

“You wanted this,” he murmured, nipping lightly at my skin. “You wanted me to catch you.”

“I didn’t!” I whimpered, though my body betrayed me—arching into him, begging for more.

“No?” he teased, one hand sliding between my thighs to hold the toy in place while his other caressed my side. “Then why didn’t you turn it off?”

“I tried— I couldn’t find the—”

He chuckled. “Couldn’t find the remote… or didn’t want to?”

I cried out again, my hands gripping his arms, nails digging in. “Gray, please— I’m gonna—!”

“I know,” he murmured, kissing me again as the rhythm inside me pushed me right to the edge. 

And with another click, he changed the setting one final time—and the world fell apart.

I shattered beneath him, crying out his name, my body jerking as wave after wave of pleasure rolled through me.

Gray reached between us, finally removing the toy. My body slumped in relief—only for that sense of calm to vanish the moment I heard the sound of his zipper.

“O-oh no… Gray, I don’t think—”

He cut me off with a kiss, and all my rational thoughts dissolved like mist. His mouth was hot, possessive, and utterly consuming. By the time I could breathe again, he was lifting me onto the vanity, settling between my thighs with confident, hungry hands.

Before I could protest—or beg—again, my perfume bottles and lotion toppled to the floor, rattling as my back arched against the mirror. The wood creaked beneath me, but Gray didn’t seem to care. Neither did I.

My fingers dug into his shoulders as I wrapped my legs tight around his waist, holding him close.

“Am I not allowed to finish?” he asked against my throat, voice rough, strained, filled with heat.

“N-no—” I gasped, still trembling.

“No?” he echoed with a wicked grin, thrusting forward enough to make me cry out, my fingers slipping slightly on the vanity’s edge.

“Y-yes! I mean yes!” I whimpered, the world spinning again.

“That’s what I thought…”

He captured my lips again, swallowing my moans as his hands roamed my body like he couldn’t get enough—like he’d never get enough.

There was no hiding now. No teasing games. Just raw heat, skin on skin, and the kind of closeness that stole the breath from my lungs and made the rest of the world disappear.

Time blurred.

And when it was over—when our bodies had collapsed together, damp with sweat and clinging to one another like something sacred—we stayed there, tangled and trembling, his forehead resting against mine as we both struggled to catch our breath.

Gray scooped me up with ease, carrying me from the vanity and pulling back the blankets on my bed. He laid me down gently, then slid off his pants before crawling in beside me.

I immediately curled into him, resting my head against his bare chest. I kissed the spot just over his heart and mumbled, “I missed you.”

He chuckled softly, brushing his fingers through my hair. “Clearly.”

I swatted at him without lifting my head, which only made him laugh more.

“Get some sleep,” he said, kissing the top of my head.

“Mmm… don’t need to tell me twice,” I mumbled, already halfway to dreaming.

Wrapped in his warmth, I drifted off quickly. And even though I was still mildly traumatized from being caught red-handed, maybe—just maybe—I’d take the girls up on their offer and go shopping again.

---

A few days later, I spotted the girls sitting around one of the guild tables, giggling amongst themselves. I took a breath and approached.

“H-Hello.”

“Juvia!” Lucy beamed. “Hey! What’s up?”

“I, um…” I twisted a strand of hair around my finger, blushing already. “I was wondering if… you girls maybe… w-wanted to go… shopping?”

They all looked at each other—and smirked in unison.

“Shopping where, exactly?” Levy teased, resting her chin in her hand.

“D-Don’t make me say it,” I groaned, covering my face.

“Ohhh, so you did enjoy your purchase,” Mira said with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

I didn’t answer.

But my face? It said everything.

Lucy giggled. “When did you want to go?”

I peeked through my fingers, voice small. “Um… now?”

They burst into laughter—not cruel, just full of sisterly delight—and Lucy stood up, grabbing her bag.

“Well then,” she said with a wink, “let’s go find Juvia round two.”

“And maybe something in leather this time?” Erza added, entirely too serious.

I groaned as we made our way to the store again, the girls chatting and laughing ahead of me. This time, though, I had a plan.

Gray and I had talked again last night—about what he was into—and I intended to use that knowledge to my full advantage.

“Tell me!” I demanded, straddling his lap in bed, pillow in hand as I playfully smacked him with it.

Gray laughed, grabbing my wrist. “Okay, okay!” he said through his grin. “If you must know… yeah, I guess I’ve got a thing for sexy maids.”

I blinked, a little surprised. “Is it because Lucy’s always in one?” I asked before I could stop myself, suddenly aware of how many times she’d worn one of those frilly uniforms during missions and festivals.

Gray’s expression deadpanned. “What? No! God, no.”

I raised an eyebrow, not entirely convinced.

He sighed dramatically. “I’ve had a thing for maids since—hell, maybe since I was thirteen? I don’t know. Something about them just stuck.”

I pouted, still slightly sulking at the Lucy comment.

He noticed immediately and cupped my chin, leaning in to kiss me gently. “Hey. I promise you,” he murmured against my lips, “you’re the only person who would make me hard in a maid costume.”

My entire face lit up scarlet. “G-Gray! Don’t say such naughty things!”

He smirked. “You asked.”

Back in the present, I held my head high as we reached the shop’s entrance, heart thudding in my chest. This time I wasn’t here out of curiosity or peer pressure.

No, this time… I came prepared.

If Gray wanted a maid, then he was getting one.

And by the time I was done, he wouldn’t look at another feather duster the same way again.

I headed straight for the costume section in the back of the store, my heart pounding with a mix of nerves and excitement. My eyes scanned the wall until they landed on the collection of maid outfits—some modest, others... not so much.

There were versions that were barely more than pasties and strings, and others with skirts so short you’d see everything the moment someone bent over.

But then—I saw it.

A black-and-white crop top with a modestly short pleated skirt, paired with fishnet stockings, a lace choker, and even a tiny feather duster. Flirty but not vulgar. Cute but still sexy. Perfect.

I snatched it off the rack before I could talk myself out of it and headed for the counter—but not before passing the handcuff section. My gaze lingered. I glanced behind me—Lucy, Mira, and Levy were busy admiring a wall of scented massage oils.

Now or never.

I grabbed a random pair of cuffs and slipped them under the outfit in my hands.

“Oh! Hello again!” the familiar little old woman chirped from behind the register, beaming at me. “Back so soon?”

“H-Hello, yes,” I stammered, already blushing. “I’d like to… um… buy these.”

She glanced at the outfit and the handcuffs beneath it, her smile only growing. “Ah, one of our best sellers. Excellent taste, dear.”

I paid as quickly as possible, mumbled my goodbyes to the girls, and practically sprinted out of the store.

---

Gray’s dorm wasn’t far. I let myself in with the spare key he’d given me, nerves fluttering in my stomach. But I didn’t back out. Not this time.

I rushed to his room, tore open the packaging, and changed quickly.

The fishnets hugged my thighs just right, the skirt settled low on my hips, and the top—while cropped—fit snug around my chest, leaving just enough to the imagination. I slipped on the cuffs like accessories for now and held the tiny feather duster in one hand.

Then I waited.

Ten minutes later, I heard the sound of keys jingling at the door.

I scampered into his bedroom and perched on the edge of his bed, legs crossed, back straight, heart thundering in my chest.

“Juvia?” Gray called from the living room. “Baby—are you here?”

“In your room!” I called back, trying to keep my voice steady.

I heard his footsteps approaching, slow at first.

Then the door opened.

And I got exactly the reaction I was hoping for.

He stopped in the doorway like someone had hit pause on his entire body. His eyes swept over me—maid outfit, fishnets, feather duster, everything—and his mouth fell open.

“…Holy shit,” he muttered, almost under his breath.

I tilted my head, letting the feather duster trail along my thigh. “Welcome home, Master,” I said softly, teasingly.

Gray let out a low, stunned laugh, dragging a hand through his hair as he stepped inside and shut the door behind him. His eyes never left me.

“Is this a dream?” he asked. “Because if it is, don’t you dare wake me up.”

---

Gray's eyes darkened with a hunger that sent a shiver down my spine. He took a slow, deliberate step towards me, his gaze never wavering from my body. I could see the bulge in his pants growing, and it sent a thrill of anticipation through me.

“You look... incredible,” he said, his voice hoarse with desire. “Like a wet dream come to life.”

I bit my lip, trying to suppress a smile. “I’m glad you like it, Master,” I purred, letting the feather duster brush against my breasts. “I wanted to surprise you.”

He took another step closer, his eyes locked onto the feather duster as it teased my skin. “You’ve certainly done that,” he said, his voice low and dangerous. “But I think it’s time for you to earn your keep, don’t you?”

I nodded, my heart pounding in my chest. “Yes, Master,” I whispered, standing up from the bed. I dropped the feather duster and knelt before him, my hands behind my back. “What would you like me to do?”

Gray’s eyes flashed with lust as he looked down at me. “Take off your top,” he commanded, his voice firm. “I want to see those perfect tits of yours.”

I slowly unbuttoned the top, revealing my bare breasts inch by inch. Gray’s breath hitched as he watched, his eyes widening with desire. Once the top was off, I tossed it aside and stood before him, completely exposed from the waist up.

“Fuck, you’re beautiful,” he growled, reaching out to cup my breasts in his hands. He squeezed gently, his thumbs circling my nipples until they hardened into tight peaks. I moaned softly, leaning into his touch.

“Thank you, Master,” I whispered, my eyes fluttering closed as he continued to tease my nipples. “Is there anything else you’d like me to do?”

Gray’s hands moved to my shoulders, pushing me down until I was on my knees again. “Suck my cock,” he commanded, unzipping his pants and freeing his already hard length. “I want to feel that pretty mouth of yours wrapped around me.”

I took him in my hand, stroking him gently before taking him into my mouth. I swirled my tongue around the tip, tasting the salty pre-cum that had already formed. Gray groaned, his hands fisting in my hair as I took him deeper, sucking and licking with eagerness.

He hissed, his hips bucking slightly as I increased the pressure. “Just like that, baby..”

I moaned around his length, the vibrations sending shivers through his body. I could feel him getting harder, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. I knew he was close.

I reached up with one hand, cupping his balls gently as I continued to suck him. Gray’s grip on my hair tightened, his hips thrusting harder and faster. “I’m gonna come,” he warned, his voice strained.

I put even more effort into it now, sucking and licking like my life depended on it. Gray’s body tensed, and with a final, deep thrust, he came,  spilling into my mouth. I swallowed every drop, licking him clean before pulling away.

Gray looked down at me, his chest heaving with exertion. “You’re amazing.” he said, his voice hoarse. 

I smiled up at him, my own body aching with need. “Thank you, Master,” I said softly. “But I’m not done yet. I want you to fuck me.”

Gray’s eyes widened, and he let out a low laugh. “Is that so?” he said, reaching down to help me to my feet. “Well, I wouldn’t want to disappoint you.”

He led me to the bed, pushing me down onto my back. He quickly shed the rest of his clothes. He crawled over me, his body pressing against mine as he kissed me deeply.

“You drive me crazy, Juvia,” he murmured against my lips. “I can’t get enough of you.”

I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him closer. “Then take me, Master,” I whispered. “Fuck me like you own me.”

Gray’s eyes flashed with lust, and he positioned himself at my entrance. With one swift thrust, he was inside me, filling me completely. I cried out, my nails digging into his back as he began to move, his hips grinding against mine.

“Fuck, you’re so tight,” he groaned, his pace quickening. “So wet and ready for me.”

I moaned, my body arching against his as he hit all the right spots. “Yes, Master,” I panted. “Just like that. Harder!”

Gray obliged, his thrusts becoming deeper and more forceful. The bed creaked beneath us, the sound of our flesh slapping together filling the room. I could feel my orgasm building, my body tensing as I neared the edge.

“Come for me, baby,” Gray commanded, his voice harsh with desire. “I want to feel you come all over my cock.”

His words pushed me over the edge, and I cried out, my body convulsing as waves of pleasure washed over me. Gray’s thrusts became erratic, his own release building again. With a final, deep thrust, he came, his body shuddering as he spilled himself inside me.

We lay there for a while, our bodies tangled together, skin still warm and slick from everything we’d just done. Our breaths slowly began to steady as the room settled into a quiet, satisfied hush.

Gray rolled off me and pulled me into his arms, tucking my head beneath his chin. “That was incredible,” he murmured, voice low and husky. “You’re incredible.”

I smiled, snuggling in closer, fingers lazily tracing patterns on his chest. “I’m glad you think so, Master,” I whispered teasingly, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks. “Because I plan on doing it again… and again.”

He chuckled. “Oh really?”

“Mmhm.” I rolled over and reached for the nightstand, grabbing the final surprise I’d been saving. I straddled him once more, holding up the handcuffs and biting my lip.

His brow arched, intrigued. “You bought handcuffs?”

“I sure did,” I said proudly.

Before I could react, he smirked and snatched them right out of my hand.

“Hey!” I laughed, trying to grab them back.

“You didn’t seriously think you were going to use these on me, did you?” he asked, sitting up on his elbows, the cuffs dangling from his fingers.

“I-I mean… maybe?”

He grinned darkly and crawled toward me. “That would be torture, Juvia.”

I smirked up at him, shrugging one shoulder. “That was kinda the plan.”

His grin widened. “Turn around.”

A shiver ran down my spine.

I gladly obeyed. I felt the mattress shift behind me as Gray leaned in, brushing my hair aside and kissing the nape of my neck making me shiver. Then I felt the cold metal snap gently around my wrists.

Click.

Click.

“You’re mine now,” he whispered, voice rough against my ear.

I exhaled shakily, trembling with anticipation.

I exhaled shakily, trembling with anticipation. His hands roamed over my body, tracing the curves of my hips and the small of my back. I could feel his breath hot on my skin, his lips brushing against my shoulder blades, sending electric shocks through my nerves. The handcuffs dug into my wrists, a constant reminder of my submission, and I reveled in it.

Gray’s fingers found their way to my thighs, slowly inching upward, teasing the sensitive skin. I squirmed, trying to urge him on, but he took his time, savoring every moment. His touch was deliberate, calculated to drive me wild. I could feel the heat building between my legs, my body aching for more.

“Please,” I whispered, my voice barely audible.

He chuckled, his breath tickling my ear. “Please what?”

“Touch me,” I begged, my voice laced with desperation.

His fingers finally reached their destination, sliding between my thighs and finding my wetness. I gasped, my body arching into his touch. He took his time, exploring every inch of me, his fingers dancing over my most sensitive spots. I could feel the tension building, my body on the edge of release.

“Gray,” I moaned, my voice a mix of pleasure and frustration.

He leaned in, his lips brushing against my ear. “What do you want, Juvia?”

“I want you to fuck me,” I said, my voice raw with desire.

He growled, his fingers moving faster, pushing me closer to the edge. “Is that what you want?”

“Yes,” I gasped, my body trembling with need.

He withdrew his fingers, leaving me empty and aching. I whimpered, but he quickly replaced his fingers with his length, sliding into me with a single, smooth thrust. I cried out, my body stretching to accommodate him. He filled me completely, his hips pressing against my ass.

He started to move, his thrusts slow and deliberate. I could feel every inch of him hitting all the right spots. My body responded, my hips moving in sync with his, meeting each thrust with equal force. '

Gray’s hands gripped my hips, his fingers digging into my flesh. He picked up the pace, his thrusts becoming harder, faster. I could feel the tension building again, my body on the verge of exploding. His hand snaked around, his fingers finding my clit, rubbing it in time with his thrusts.

“Gray,” I cried out, my voice a mix of pleasure and pain.

“Come,” he commanded, his voice rough and demanding.

My body obeyed, waves of pleasure crashing over me. I screamed, as he left my body tremling as the orgasm ripped through me. Gray’s thrusts became erratic, his body tensing as he reached his own climax. He groaned, his legth pulsing inside me as he filled me up.

We collapsed onto the bed, our bodies slick with sweat, breaths ragged and uneven. The room was filled with the quiet hum of cooling skin and slowing heartbeats.

Gray gently unlocked the cuffs, tossing them aside with a metallic clink. His hands immediately went to my wrists, rubbing the faint red marks the metal had left behind with soft, apologetic fingers.

I turned in his arms, curling into his chest. My cheek rested against his heartbeat, and I let out a soft, satisfied hum, hitching a leg over his waist. His hand slid down to rest on my thigh, his thumb tracing slow, lazy circles.

“You’re always so soft after,” he murmured, eyes closed, voice sleep-rough and content.

I smiled and pressed a kiss to the blue guild mark on his chest.

There was a pause—a beat of quiet, warm stillness—before his voice rumbled again, this time with a familiar teasing edge.

“So… what are you buying next?”

I blinked. “Next?”

I could hear the smirk in his voice even with his eyes closed. “You’re telling me you bought all those things on a whim with no intention of going back?”

“Te-technically,” I stammered, “I… did go back…”

“Exactly.” He cracked one eye open. “You should let me come with you.”

“WHAT?!” I bolted upright, grabbing the sheet to cover myself. “ABSOLUTELY NOT!”

He burst out laughing. “Come on, it could be fun.”

“Fun for who?!” I cried, face already burning. “You’d embarrass me the second we walked in!”

“Not true,” he said, smug. “I’d just whisper a few suggestions in your ear while you shop.”

“You’d get us banned, Gray!”

He sat up slightly and pulled me back into his arms, still grinning. “Fine, fine. I’ll wait outside. But I want to see what you pick next,” he murmured, kissing my shoulder. “Especially if it involves lace… or leather… or those fishnets again.”

“Gray!”

He chuckled, pulling the blanket over both of us and wrapping me in his arms. “You started it.”

I buried my face in his chest, groaning into his skin.

And even though I swore I wouldn’t take him with me… I also knew I’d probably go back.

Maybe next time with a shopping list.

Chapter 15: Alone Time

"How much time do we have?"

"A-about fifteen minutes."

I kissed the side of her neck, already pressing her back against the kitchen counter.
"I can work with that."

She let out a soft sigh as I grazed her skin with my teeth.
"Gray-sama..."

"I’ll be quick, I promise," I murmured, my voice low as her arms slipped around my neck, pulling me into a kiss that left no room for hesitation.

My hands found the hem of her leggings and began to tug them down, heart pounding, her breath warm against my cheek—
But they didn’t get far.

Like usual.

"Mommy?"

We both froze.

Juvia’s eyes widened in horror, and I stepped back like I’d been electrocuted. A small figure stood in the doorway, rubbing his eyes sleepily.

I sighed and rested my head on her shoulder.
"Greige, honey, you're supposed to be taking your nap. You still have fifteen minutes—see?"

Juvia gently held up the small alarm clock we used to help him track his nap times.

Lately, though, Greige hadn’t been sleeping through the whole thing. Which meant we had little to no alone time.

"But Mommy, I'm not tired," he pouted, rubbing his eyes even as he leaned against the doorframe.

I glanced at Juvia, who offered me a tired, understanding smile—the kind only a parent could give when their romantic moment had once again been stolen by their child.

I knelt down and opened my arms.
"Come here, bud."

He grinned and ran straight into my embrace.
"Daddy, can we go play outside?"

I chuckled softly. "You're really not tired, are you?"
"Nope!"

I glanced at Juvia, who was trying—and failing—not to laugh.
She shrugged, smiling. "You did say you had fifteen minutes."

I sighed, giving Greige a playful squeeze.
"Alright, let's go play outside."

"Yay!" he shouted, already wriggling out of my arms and racing for the door.

As I stood up, Juvia brushed her fingers against mine.
"Rain check?" she whispered with a teasing smile.

"Definitely."

---

"Is he finally asleep?" Juvia asked, closing her book as I shut our bedroom door.

"Finally, yeah." I exhaled like I’d just finished a battle.

I stripped down to my boxers and headed into the small bathroom to brush my teeth, when I suddenly felt her arms wrap around my waist.

"Fancy meeting you here, Gray-sama," she whispered against my back, lips brushing between my shoulder blades. I shivered.

I smirked at her reflection in the mirror and finished brushing before turning around to pull her into my arms.

"I love you in this nighty," I murmured.

"You do?" she asked with a playful tilt of her head.

I nodded, slipping one hand around to squeeze her butt.
"I absolutely do."

She let out a small, surprised squeak, and I caught her face with my other hand, gently cradling her cheek as I leaned in to kiss her—slow, deep, and full of all the patience we'd been forced to practice lately.

Her fingers curled into my sides as I kissed her, soft at first, then deeper. The kind of kiss we hadn't had the time—or privacy—for in days.

When I finally pulled back, her lips were parted, eyes glassy.

"I missed this," she whispered.

"Me too." I ran my thumb along her cheekbone, then trailed it down her jaw.

Her hands slipped under the hem of my shirt—slow, teasing—like she wanted to savor the feel of me beneath her palms. I let her take her time, watching her with a half-lidded gaze as she pushed the shirt up over my head and let it fall to the floor.

"You sure you're not too tired?" she asked, brushing her lips over my collarbone.

"Not even close."

I guided her backward toward the bed, fingers sliding up her thighs to the edge of her nighty. She let out a quiet gasp when I lifted her, and she wrapped her legs around my waist instinctively. I kissed her again as I laid her down, the fabric of her nightgown bunching between us.

"I love you," I murmured into the crook of her neck.
She arched into me.

"I love you too, Gray-sama."

Everything about her—the way she held me, the way she looked at me—made me feel like no matter how chaotic life got, this was always where I belonged.

"Let me show you how much I love you..." I murmured against her ear, my hand sliding between her legs.

She gasped, her back arching, and I moved lower, settling between her thighs. Her breath caught the moment my mouth touched her, fingers immediately tangling in my hair.

She moaned and squirmed under my touch as I lapped her up.

"G-Gray-sama—"

Creaaak.

"Mommy?"

The bedroom door creaked open and before I could react, Juvia's foot collided with my stomach, launching me off the bed.

Thud.

"Whoa—!" I wheezed, landing hard on the floor.

"Gr-Greige!" Juvia gasped, sitting up quickly and tugging the blanket over herself. "W-what is it, sweetheart?"

"I had a nightmare..." he mumbled, eyes glossy, rubbing one of them with his tiny fist.

"A nightmare?" she repeated, already in full mom-mode.

"Where’s Daddy?"

I groaned quietly from beneath the bed. Juvia blinked, then forced a shaky smile.

"Oh, um... Mommy dropped something under the bed. He’s just looking for it."

I stuck my arm out from beneath the sheets, giving a small wave.
"Found it."

"Can I sleep with you tonight?"

"Of course, sweetheart. Come here."

He padded over and Juvia scooped him up, tucking him gently into bed.

Once the air finally made its way back into my lungs, I climbed in beside them, rubbing my side where her foot had landed.

"You had a nightmare, bud?" I asked softly.

He nodded, clutching his teddy bear tighter.

"What happened?"

"I don't remember..."

"That’s alright, sweetheart," Juvia said, brushing his hair back gently. "You snuggle between Mommy and Daddy, and we’ll forget all about it, okay?"

"Okay, Mommy."

She leaned in and kissed his cheek, and almost instantly, his eyes fluttered shut.

I watched him for a moment—his breathing already even, his little hand still gripping his bear—and then looked over at Juvia.

She gave me a helpless smile, the kind that said maybe tomorrow.

I smiled back and pulled them both a little closer.

Yeah. Maybe tomorrow.

---

When I woke up, it was to the feeling of a foot in my mouth and an arm draped across my stomach.

Groaning quietly, I peeled Greige’s foot away and shifted him over into my spot. Then, I gently lifted Juvia’s arm and placed it over our son instead. He snuggled into her immediately.

I leaned down and kissed them both before slipping out of the room.

In the kitchen, I started breakfast.

I was exhausted.

I never minded when Greige slept with us, but last night? Last night he was on a mission. He kicked me at least thirty times, headbutted my chest, and I was pretty sure he drooled on my face around three in the morning.

As the coffee brewed, I cracked my neck, groaning at the stiffness in my back, and started picking up the living room a bit. Toys were scattered across the rug, a crayon had somehow made it into my shoe, and a half-eaten apple was sitting on the windowsill like it had been placed there for safekeeping.

With the smell of coffee finally filling the air, I let out a tired sigh.

Dad life.

But I wouldn’t trade it for anything.

After a few minutes, Juvia walked into the kitchen, still in her nighty with a half-awake Greige clinging sleepily to her hip.

“Good morning, Gray-sama,” she murmured with a smile.

“Morning.”

She sat him in his high chair, and I handed her his breakfast plate. She placed it in front of him, then popped up beside me with a smirk.

“How’s your stomach?”

“I’ll survive,” I said, placing a hand over the spot she'd kicked.

She winced. “I’m sorry.”

I shrugged and leaned in to kiss her forehead. “Mom instinct.”

“Exactly!” she giggled and took a long sip of her coffee, humming in satisfaction.

“I was thinking,” she said after a moment.

“Oh boy.”

She swatted my arm playfully. “I was thinking… maybe Greige could go on a playdate with Nasha later today.”

“A playdate, huh?”

She hummed again, sipping her coffee with deliberate innocence. “Just for a few hours…”

I smirked, catching on immediately. I slipped my arm around her waist and pulled her close.

“Are you trying to suggest something, Mrs. Fullbuster?”

“I might be,” she said, winking. Then she pinched my butt before sauntering back over to Greige, who was now smearing jam across his cheek.

I chuckled under my breath.

Yup. Definitely needed to schedule that playdate.

---

"I DON'T WANNA GO!" Greige screeched, his little fists balled at his sides.

Juvia crouched in front of him, calm and patient.
"Honey, you love hanging out with Nasha. Why don’t you want to go today?"

"I WANNA HANG OUT WITH DADDY!"

I sighed, running a hand down my face.
While I was definitely flattered that my son wanted to spend time with me, I really wanted to spend time with his mother.

Preferably naked.

And without a pair of wide, curious toddler eyes asking why Mommy was making those funny noises.

I crouched beside him.
"Bud, you and Nasha always have fun together. Remember the last time? You guys played pirates and ate cookies until you passed out."

"I WANNA BE A PIRATE WITH YOU!"

I blinked.

Okay, that was kinda adorable.

But still.

"Greige, honey," Juvia said gently, crouching in front of him again, "Mommy already made these plans for you. Do you want to bring a toy with you?"

"No!" he shouted, arms crossed tight.

"How about a snack?"

"No!"

Juvia sighed, rubbing her temple. "If you go, Mommy will make cookies for you later?"

He paused—still pouting, but not yelling no. Progress.

"I’ll be back in about twenty minutes," Juvia said, grabbing her bag. "Greige, give Daddy a hug."

"Daddy, I don’t wanna go!" he whined, dragging his feet toward me.

I knelt and pulled him into a hug. "It’s only for a few hours, bud. When you come home, Mommy will make cookies and we’ll watch a movie. How does that sound?"

"Can we watch Frozen?"

I winced. "Of course... not like we’ve already seen it a hundred and fifty times or anything," I muttered.

"Okay!"

Miraculously, they were out the door and on their way to Natsu and Lucy’s.

And me?

I was about to make these next few hours the most romantic of our lives.

I scattered petals across the bed, lit candles—the good ones—dimmed the lights just right, and stretched out naked on the sheets like a damn offering.

By the time I heard the front door, I was propped up on one elbow, smirking, ready to deliver the line of a lifetime.

Instead?

I was greeted by the sound of screaming.

"Go to your room!" Juvia barked from the front hallway.

My smirk faltered. "...What the hell?"

The quick patter of little feet echoed down the hallway, followed by the sound of a door slamming shut.

Our bedroom door swung open a second later.

“You’re home early…” I said, still stretched out across the bed.

Juvia stood in the doorway, her expression a mix of disbelief and exhaustion.
“Do you want to know what your son just did?”

“I might be afraid to ask.”

She let out a heavy sigh and began pacing.

“We get to Lucy’s. Everything’s fine. We’re having coffee, the kids are playing, and then all of a sudden, Nasha screams. We rush to her room and—Greige has frozen her ENTIRE ROOM.”

I blinked. “...What?”

“The entire room, Gray. The walls. The bed. The hamster. Don’t ask me how. I got nothing but a shoulder shrug from him.”

She paused, then looked around—finally noticing the candles, the petals… and me, completely naked.

Her brows lifted. “Are… are you naked?”

“Well, I was kinda hoping you were coming back alone.”

She stared a moment longer, then sighed again and flopped down on the bed.

“I’m sorry, Gray-sama.”

“Hey,” I said, scooting up behind her and rubbing her back, “no apologizing. It’s not your fault he had a tantrum. Or... whatever that was.”

She hummed softly, leaning into my touch. “We’re never having sex again, are we?”

I snorted. “Maybe when he’s eighteen and moved out.”

She laughed tiredly, "I’ll pencil it in."

---

It was a few days later, and by some miracle, Greige had been taking his full naps again—and sleeping through the night.

So, we decided tonight would be the night.

"R-right there, ha—!" Juvia arched beneath me, her back lifting off the sheets as I moved deeper.

"Like that?"

"Y-yes!" she gasped.

I caught her mouth with mine to muffle her moans, her nails dragging down my back and sending a shiver straight through me—
Until a small voice shattered everything.

"Daddy? What are you doing?"

We froze.

Immediately.

Our heads whipped toward the door.

"Greige?!"

"Damnit—" I scrambled off of Juvia like the bed had burst into flames.

He stood in the doorway, sleepy-eyed and on the brink of tears.

"Mommy... what was Daddy doing?" he asked, lip trembling.

Juvia yanked on the nearest shirt, one that fell past her thighs, and rushed to kneel in front of him, her voice soft and reassuring.

"Honey, Daddy was just giving Mommy a hug!"

"But... but you were making weird noises," he sniffled. "I-I thought Daddy was hurting you!"

Oh no.

"No, baby, no no no," Juvia said quickly, pulling him into a hug. "Daddy wasn't hurting Mommy. I’m totally fine, see?"

I nodded fervently from the bed, still sheet-wrapped and half in shock.
"Y-yeah, bud. Just... an adult hug. The really boring kind. Definitely not something you’d want to see."

Greige looked between us, unconvinced but no longer crying.

"You should hug quieter next time..."

"Yes, sir," I muttered, utterly defeated.

Juvia bit her lip, trying not to laugh as she scooped him up.
"How about we tuck you back into bed?"

"Only if Daddy doesn't hug you again tonight."

"...Okay."

After about twenty minutes of calming Greige down and finally getting him back to sleep, Juvia returned to our room.

"Well, that was fun," I muttered.

She smiled and rolled her eyes, climbing back into bed beside me.
"Gray-sama… maybe we should take a break from trying to have alone time."

I blinked.
"A break?"

"Well…" She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Well… Greige is curious now. He’s almost four, and I’m sure it won’t be long before he starts asking more questions—questions neither of us are going to want to answer."

"A... break?" I asked again, like the word physically hurt to say.

She laughed, clearly amused by my disbelief.
"Yes, Gray-sama. A break."

"But—how long of a break?"

She smirked, pulling the blanket up over herself.
"Well, that’ll depend."

"On?"

"If we can get him back into playdates... or maybe look into some daycare."

I perked up a little. "We could always go on a job?"

"Let’s talk about it more tomorrow," she said gently, reaching out to cup my cheek. She leaned in and kissed me softly, then settled into bed with a content sigh.

Meanwhile, I just sat there, staring at the wall.

A break?

I looked over at her, inching closer.
"Can I still kiss you?"

She smiled, eyes already half-lidded with sleep.
"Of course you can kiss me, silly."

I leaned in and kissed her cheek, then added under my breath,
"...Can I touch your butt?"

"Gray-sama," she said with a warning tone.

"It’s a question!" I defended, holding up my hands.

She rolled over to face me, amused despite herself.
"Yes, you can touch my butt."

I grinned. "Shower sex?"

"No."

"Quickie sex?"

She raised an eyebrow at me, unimpressed.

I gave her my best innocent look. "I’m just asking the important questions."

She sighed and tucked a hand under her pillow.
"No sex, Gray."

"None?!" I gasped like she'd just ripped my heart out. "Like, zero? Nada? Zilch?"

"Zilch," she confirmed, clearly trying not to laugh. "You said it yourself—‘Mommy noises’ traumatize toddlers."

I flopped back against the pillow dramatically. "So I’m just supposed to live like this? In a house with a beautiful woman and no sex?"

"Welcome to parenthood," she teased, already closing her eyes.

"I feel like we should’ve gotten a warning pamphlet or something."

"We did. It was in the hospital discharge papers. You didn’t read it, did you?"

"I thought it was just about feeding schedules and poop."

She giggled and reached back to pat my thigh.
"Goodnight, Gray-sama."

I stared up at the ceiling in despair. "This is worse than Tartarus."

---

"This is torture, you know," I said, eyes locked on her as she changed in the bedroom—sliding on her underwear, hooking her bra like she wasn’t committing a crime.

"Then don’t watch," she replied without missing a beat.

"That’s even worse!"

She smirked over her shoulder. "Go back in time to when you used to ignore my advances, then."

"Not funny," I grumbled.

"Oh, relax. I’m just kidding." She grabbed her skirt and shimmied into it while I dramatically collapsed back onto the bed.

"No—"

Then came the shirt.

"Please, not the shirt!" I begged.

She gave me the look—that playful, unimpressed, 'I live with two children' look—and then pulled it on, followed by her coat.

"You’re a mean, mean woman," I groaned.

"Yeah, but you still like me, though, right?"

"You’re lucky I still like you."

She chuckled, leaned over, and gave me a kiss.
"Come on, let’s get going."

She turned toward the hallway. "Greige, honey, are you ready?"

"Yes, Mommy!" he chirped, running over and grabbing her hand.

We headed out toward the guild together. I walked a few steps behind them, very focused on her perfect butt.

“Daddy, hold my hand, too!” Greige beamed, holding it up toward me.

I blinked. "Right. Of course."

I took his little hand in mine with a sigh and smiled to myself.

"Auntie Lucy!" Greige squealed as soon as we stepped into the guild. He dashed across the room and latched onto her legs like a little barnacle.

"Aww, hey little one!" Lucy said, ruffling his hair. "Nasha’s over there if you want to go play."

"Okay!" he grinned and ran off in the direction of the kids’ corner.

"Do you want something to eat, Gray-sama?" Juvia asked sweetly.

I looked at her with the most suggestive brow-wiggle I could muster.

She blinked. "Ice water it is, then," she said dryly, turning on her heel and heading to the bar where Mira was working.

I slumped into a chair beside Natsu and Gajeel and immediately slammed my forehead down on the table with a loud thunk.

"You good, man?" Natsu asked, eyebrow raised.

"No. Not at all."

Gajeel snorted. "What’s got your panties in a bunch?"

"My son," I mumbled into the wood.

"…What?"

I lifted my head and glared at both of them.
"Greige. He keeps interrupting me and Juvia every time we try to get some alone time. Now—" I sat up and threw my hands in the air, "—I’m on probation from my own wife!"

Natsu burst out laughing, nearly choking on his drink.
"Probation?! Who says that?!"

"I do!" I snapped, pointing at him like he’d just insulted my entire bloodline. "Do you know how long it’s been since we’ve had peace in that house? Every single time—it’s like he senses it. I light a candle and the kid starts sleepwalking or has a nightmare or throws a damn ice storm."

Gajeel chuckled under his breath. "Sounds like karma."

"For what?!"

"I dunno. Probably for being insufferable in your twenties."

I glared. "You were worse."

"Yeah," he smirked. "But I didn't have a kid smart enough to weaponize mood swings."

I groaned and dropped my head again.
"I just want one night. Just one. I’m not asking for a week in Hargeon—I just want an hour without being tackled by my kid or kicked out of bed by Juvia's mom reflex."

"You should go on a job," Natsu offered casually. "Get someone to babysit for the day. Go somewhere remote. Real quiet."

I lifted my head slowly, eyes narrowing.
"That... might not be the worst idea you've ever had."

Natsu grinned. "That’s the spirit."

I glanced over at Juvia, then made my way to the job board.

"What are you doing?" she asked, following me.

"Just looking," I muttered, scanning the listings.

"Anything pique your interest?"

I grumbled under my breath. Every single job posted was for large groups—team missions, guild-wide hunts... not a single two-person gig in sight.

"Unfortunately, no."

She rubbed my back and kissed my cheek. "Something will come up."

We spent the rest of the afternoon at the guild, chatting with friends while Greige ran wild with Nasha and the Redfox twins. The chaos of kids' laughter echoed through the hall, but for once, it was kind of nice. Familiar. Loud in a way that didn’t hurt.

As the sun began to dip outside, Juvia stretched and nudged my arm.

"It’s dinner time."

I stood and called across the room,
"Greige, say goodbye—it’s time to head home."

"Okay, Daddy!" he shouted, racing over with his arms out, slightly sticky with juice and a cookie crumb stuck to his cheek.

I scooped him up as he giggled and wrapped his arms around my neck, while Juvia smiled beside me, brushing some crumbs off his shirt.

As we stepped out into the evening air, I exhaled, wrapping an arm around Juvia’s shoulders.

"What’s for dinner, Mommy?"

"Does mac ‘n’ cheese sound good?"

"Yeah!!" Greige cheered, arms shooting up like he’d just won a prize.

I chuckled as we stepped into the house, watching him race down the hall toward his room to play before dinner.

Meanwhile, I followed Juvia into the kitchen to help. She’d changed into leggings and one of my old t-shirts, hair pulled up into a messy bun that exposed the soft curve of her neck.

Which, at this point, might as well have been a crime.

It had been three days since the official start of the sex ban.

Three. Days.

I was beginning to lose my damn mind.
Every normal thing she did—making tea, folding laundry, humming while she stirred a pot—somehow felt like torture. And leggings? Don’t even get me started. Now they were practically weaponized.

"Gray-sama, can you get me the butter and milk?"

"Y-yeah," I said, dragging my eyes upward where they belonged and grabbing what she asked from the fridge.

I handed it over, and she smiled warmly. "Thank you."

I kissed her cheek, but… I couldn’t help myself. My lips drifted lower, brushing just beneath her ear.

She giggled. "Gray-samaaaa…"

"You said I could kiss you," I murmured, already wrapping my arms around her waist from behind.

"I didn’t say you could sneak attack my neck," she teased, but she didn’t move away.

I kissed her again—slow, just above her shoulder.
"You never specified where I could kiss you."

She sighed, leaning back into my chest. "That is technically true."

"Is that a loophole forming?"

"That is not a loophole," she said, swatting my arm gently.

"Damn."

Dinner was almost ready by the time Greige wandered back into the kitchen, dragging his favorite blanket behind him like a tiny, victorious knight.

“Is it ready yet?” he asked, climbing up into his booster seat at the table.

“Almost,” Juvia said, carrying the pot to the stove and turning the burner off. “Just needs to cool a bit.”

“Smells so good,” I said, sliding up behind her again and resting my hands on her hips.

She gave me a pointed look over her shoulder.
“Gray-sama…”

“What?” I said, entirely too innocent. “I’m just being appreciative.”

“Of the food or my butt?”

“Is it too much to say both?”

She rolled her eyes but bit back a smile, scooping the mac 'n' cheese into bowls.

“Sit,” she ordered softly. “Before I hit you with a wooden spoon.”

“...Kinky.”

“Gray.”

I held up my hands in surrender, grinning as I moved to the table.

Greige happily kicked his feet under the table while he dug into his food, mumbling around a big spoonful, “This is the best mac n’ cheese ever, Mommy.”

“Thank you, sweetheart,” Juvia said, ruffling his hair as she sat beside him.

I waited until she was seated next to me and slid my foot over to brush her ankle under the table.

She didn’t react.

I bumped her again. Higher this time.

Still nothing.

Then I went for a third pass—slow, teasing.

Without looking up from her bowl, she stabbed a spoonful of mac n’ cheese and calmly held it in front of my face.

“Eat.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

I took the bite sheepishly while Greige looked between us, completely oblivious.

“Why are you feeding Daddy?” he asked.

“He forgot how to behave at the table,” she said sweetly.

I gave her a sideways glance. “That’s not what you said when I—"

She kicked my shin hard.

“Ow! Okay, okay, I’ll behave!”

She smiled like an angel.

“Good. Because I’ve got a full pot of mac n’ cheese and no problem dumping it on your head.”

Greige laughed, delighted. “Do it, Mommy!”

“Traitor,” I muttered under my breath.

And even as I spooned my own dinner in silence, I couldn’t help the grin tugging at my mouth.

---

"I'm going to put him down," Juvia whispered, gently brushing Greige’s hair as he slept soundly in her lap.

I nodded and leaned in to kiss the top of his head.
"Sweet dreams, bud."

As she carefully stood and cradled him in her arms, I turned off the living room lights.
"I'm gonna take a quick shower."

By the time I finished, steam clung to the bathroom mirror and my hair was damp and curling at the ends. I wrapped a towel around my hips and padded into the bedroom—

Only to stop dead at the sight of Juvia.

She was perched at the edge of the bed, legs stretched out, slowly rubbing lotion into her skin. Her oversized t-shirt hung off one shoulder, and her long, bare legs gleamed in the low light. She hadn’t even noticed me yet.

I smirked. Dropped the towel.
Then cleared my throat.

She looked up. And very clearly gave me a once-over before meeting my eyes with a smirk of her own.

"Really?"

"What?" I said innocently, standing proud. "I’m just air-drying."

I struck a pose. Flexed.

She giggled, shaking her head.
"That’s what you’re doing?"

"Sure is," I said, doing it again and strolling to meet her at the edge of the bed.

Her smile softened. She leaned up and kissed me.
"Get into bed, you silly man."

"Only if you promise not to resist my air-drying charm."

"I make no promises," she said, standing to turn off the bedside lamp.

As she slid under the covers beside me, I followed, slipping an arm around her waist and pulling her close.

Maybe the ban wasn’t lifted yet.

But damn if I wasn’t going to keep working on it.

She rolled over to face me, her voice soft in the dark.
"You're being very patient, Gray-sama."

"I'm dying on the inside," I muttered.

She laughed quietly and cuddled close, her hand resting on my stomach.

"Well… you're surviving."

I snorted, about to make a sarcastic comment—
But my breath caught the moment her hand slid lower.

My eyes flew open.

Her lips brushed my ear, her voice barely above a whisper.
"I guess I can make an exception for tonight."

I swallowed hard as I felt her hand wrap around me, slow and deliberate.

"No sex," she murmured, her breath warm against my skin, "but let me at least ease some of your suffering."

I couldn’t form words.

I just nodded—very enthusiastically.

I groaned softly as her hand moved with slow, torturous precision, her lips trailing warm kisses along my neck.

“H-honey?”

“Yes, Gray-sama?” she murmured, her voice sweet and breathy against my skin.

“N-not that I’m not enjoying this—b-but could you maybe... slow down a bit?”

She immediately paused, blinking up at me in concern.
“Oh! I’m sorry—am I hurting you?”

“No, no, no,” I said quickly, shaking my head. “Trust me, it’s the complete opposite.”

Her eyes narrowed just slightly—then widened in amused realization.

“Ohhhh…”

I nodded, already a little flushed.
“It’s been three days. I’m a little sensitive.”

A slow, knowing smile curved her lips.
“Well,” she whispered, leaning in to kiss the corner of my mouth, “I’ll be very gentle then.”

I exhaled sharply, half in anticipation, half in surrender.

Sweet gods above—this woman was going to kill me.

And I was going to thank her for it.

"Better?"

"Much..." I breathed, still catching my breath.

Of course, even with her going slower, it still didn’t take long.

Three days without her felt like three years.

She smiled knowingly and reached over for a tissue, wiping her hand before leaning in to kiss me—soft and sweet.

“Good night, Gray-sama.”

She started to roll over, but I caught her wrist gently, pulling her back toward me.

“Hey,” I murmured, brushing a few strands of hair from her face, “you didn’t even let me return the favor.”

She giggled and nestled into my chest.
“Tonight wasn’t about me. You were suffering.”

“I still am,” I said with a crooked grin. “But in a much more relaxed way now.”

She laughed quietly, her fingers tracing idle circles over my bare skin.

“I love you, you know that?” I whispered.

“I do.” Her voice was soft. “I love you too.”

We lay in comfortable silence for a moment, the only sound the steady rhythm of her breathing and the quiet ticking of the clock on the nightstand.

Then—

“...Still think a job sounds like a bad idea?”

She looked up at me, one brow raised.

“Gray-sama.”

“I’m just saying,” I said, raising my hands. “I’m starting to think even the most dangerous S-class job would be less emotionally intense than living with a four-year-old.”

She snorted.
“You’d miss him after five minutes.”

“Yeah, you're not wrong,” I muttered, wrapping an arm around her. 

She kissed my collarbone and closed her eyes again.
“Let’s talk about it tomorrow.”

---

"Can I come?" Greige asked sweetly, sitting on the floor with his toys spread out around him.

"You know you can’t come until you’re older, bud," I said gently.

He pouted, looking down at his hands.
"I know..."

I sank to the ground beside him and ruffled his hair.
"When you're bigger, you’ll get to come on jobs with us. I promise."

That got a small smile out of him. He crawled into my lap and curled against me like he used to when he was smaller.

"I'm gonna miss you and Mommy," he mumbled, his voice soft against my chest.

My heart clenched.

I hugged him tighter, pressing a kiss to the top of his head.
"We’ll be back so soon. Just three days, okay?"

"Three days?"

"Yep. Two nights. And then we’ll be home before you even start missing us too much."

He was quiet for a second, fingers twisting in the fabric of my shirt.
"But... who’s gonna tuck me in?"

I glanced at Juvia, who was standing in the doorway watching us, her expression already soft and aching.

I smiled down at him.
"You'll e sleeping over at Auntie Lucy’s, remember? She’s gonna read your bedtime stories just like Mommy and Daddy do."

"Will she sing the goodnight song?"

"I bet if you ask really nicely, she’ll try," I chuckled. "And if not, we’ll sing it double when we come back."

He looked up at me, big blue eyes shining.
"You promise?"

I kissed his forehead.
"Cross my heart."

After a long discussion the morning before, we finally agreed: a three-day mission. Just the two of us.

Lucy had happily offered to watch Greige, and the plan was simple—get away, complete the job, and maybe, finally, enjoy some uninterrupted alone time. No crying, no surprise door creaks, no pajama-clad intrusions mid-kiss.

It sounded like heaven.

But this would also be the first mission longer than a day that either of us had taken since Greige was born.

And he was… struggling.

He sat quietly on our bed that morning while we packed, watching with wide, solemn eyes. Every few minutes, he’d disappear into his room and come back with something new—his teddy bear, a crumpled drawing, a pair of footie pajamas folded as best as his little hands could manage.

He climbed up beside our suitcase and carefully tucked them in among our supplies.
“For when you miss me,” he said.

My throat tightened.

Juvia knelt down beside the bed and pulled him close.
“We’re going to miss you too, sweetheart. So much.”

"But I don’t want you to miss me," he said, burying his face in her shoulder. “I want you to stay.”

I sat down on the other side and rubbed his back.
"We’ll be back before you know it, bud. Just two sleeps. You’ll have so much fun with Auntie Lucy, and when we come back, we’ll all go out for ice cream, okay?"

He sniffled, but nodded slowly.
“Okay…”

Juvia kissed the top of his head and whispered something only he could hear. He clung to her for a few more seconds, then let go and crawled into my lap, hugging me tight too.

“Promise you won’t forget me?”

I blinked, holding him even tighter.
“Greige. There’s not a chance in this world we could ever forget you.”

We brought Greige to Lucy and Natsu’s, and the moment the door opened, he bolted inside.

“Nasha!” he squealed, running straight into the living room where she was stacking blocks. “Look what I got!”

“Thank you again for watching him,” Juvia said softly, giving Lucy a small, grateful bow.

Lucy smiled and waved it off. “Of course! It’s no problem at all. He and Nasha are going to have a blast.”

I handed her his overnight bag. “His pajamas, toothbrush, his sleep bear... It’s all in there.”

“Got it,” Lucy nodded.

I stepped inside and walked over to him.
“We’re heading out now, bud, okay?”

“Okay, Daddy! Hey, Nasha, look!” he held up a little figure from his pocket, completely absorbed in the world of play.

I blinked. “…C-can Daddy have a hug?”

He turned around at last and wrapped his arms around me tightly.
“Uh-huh!”

I squeezed him, pressing a kiss to his hair. “We’ll be back really soon, alright?”

He nodded against my shoulder.

“What about Mommy?” Juvia asked from the doorway.

He beamed, broke away from me, and ran into her arms.

“I love you, Mommy!”

Juvia held him close, eyes glistening, and kissed his cheek.
“I love you too, sweetheart. Be good, okay?”

“I will!”

He turned back to his blocks as if nothing had happened, already lost in laughter with Nasha.

I looked at Juvia as we stepped out onto the porch.

“You okay?”

I gave a small, wobbly smile.
“I will be. Let’s just go before I change my mind.”

I took her hand, kissed the back of it gently, and we started walking.

Finally—just the two of us.

The road stretched ahead of us, quiet and sun-warmed, with only the sound of our footsteps and the rustling trees to fill the silence.

For a while, neither of us said much. It wasn’t an awkward silence—just a tired one. The kind that settles in after days of stress and noise and last-minute packing.

Juvia walked beside me, her hand occasionally brushing against mine as she looked out at the path ahead. Her hair danced in the breeze, the late afternoon sun casting a warm glow across her face.

"You’re quiet," I said finally, adjusting the strap of my pack.

She glanced at me, a soft smile tugging at her lips.
"Just thinking."

"About Greige?"

"A little," she admitted. "But also... this. Just being out here with you again. Alone."

I nodded. “It’s weird, huh?”

“A little. It feels... like it used to. Before.”

“Yeah,” I said quietly. “But it’s different too.”

She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she stepped a little closer and slipped her hand into mine. I laced our fingers together without thinking.

“I missed this,” she said softly.

“Me too.” I squeezed her hand. “Missed you.”

Her eyes flicked toward me—warm, gentle, and knowing. “I was always here.”

“I know. But now I get to see you. Not just as Mommy Juvia. You.”

She blushed a little and looked away, but her fingers tightened around mine.

As we crested a small hill, the trees opened up into a field of golden grass swaying in the breeze. In the distance, a small inn came into view—just a single-story building nestled between the trees, smoke curling from the chimney.

“That must be the place,” I said.

“Looks peaceful,” she replied.

“Let’s hope the room’s soundproof,” I muttered under my breath.

She snorted, bumping her shoulder into mine.
“You haven’t changed.”

“Can’t afford to,” I said with a smirk. “You’re still way out of my league.”

She laughed, the sound light and honest.
“And you’re stuck with me.”

“Lucky me.”

The inn was small but cozy, tucked between tall pines and blooming with ivy along the stone walls. A wooden sign swung gently over the door, creaking in the breeze.

Inside, it smelled like pinewood and warm bread. The innkeeper gave us a friendly greeting and handed over a brass key with a smile.
“Top of the stairs, last room on the right. Dinner’s in an hour if you’re hungry.”

“Thanks,” I said, nodding, and turned to Juvia as we made our way up the narrow staircase.

When we reached the room, I unlocked the door and stepped aside to let her in first.

It was simple—wooden walls, a small fireplace in the corner, and a bed that looked big and comfortable. Light from the setting sun streamed in through the window, casting a golden hue over everything.

Juvia set her bag down near the foot of the bed and turned in a slow circle, taking it in.

“It’s... nice,” she said, voice low and pleased. “Quiet.”

I closed the door behind us and leaned against it for a second, just watching her. She was bathed in golden light, hair catching the sun, eyes soft with something I hadn’t seen in a while—peace.

She looked over her shoulder and caught me staring.
“What?”

“Nothing,” I said, pushing off the door and walking toward her. “Just... remembering how beautiful you are.”

A flush crept up her neck. “You’ve seen me in old leggings with peanut butter on my shirt. You don’t have to lie.”

“I’m not lying.” I reached out and tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “You’re always beautiful. I just... haven’t had the chance to really look at you lately.”

She smiled, slow and genuine.

We stood like that for a moment until she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around my waist, pressing her cheek to my chest.

I held her tight.

No interruptions. No toddler feet. No scattered toys or bedtime songs or questions about why Daddy was “hugging Mommy weird.”

Just us.

I felt her take a deep breath.
“Dinner first, or shower?”

I looked down at her, brushing my fingers along her back.
“Shower. Together?”

She looked up, eyes flickering with amusement.
“I think that can be arranged.”

---

We lay tangled in the sheets, one of my hands braced beside her head, the other gripping her thigh as I kissed her deeply. Her fingers threaded through my hair, tugging just enough to make me shiver.

We hadn’t wasted a second after our shower—barely dried off before we were tumbling into bed, mouths hungry, touches urgent.

“G-Gray-sama,” she gasped as I ground my hips into hers, drawing a breathy moan from her lips.

We moved together in perfect sync, like muscle memory—kissing, teasing, desperate and sure, just like when we were younger. Like we hadn’t lost a step.

“Ah—!” she cried out, nails digging into my shoulders as I moved faster, chasing the tension that built between us until her body arched beneath mine and I followed right after her, breath ragged.

I collapsed beside her, heart pounding, and pulled her close, wrapping her in my arms.

“God,” she panted, laughing between breaths, “we haven’t done that in… ages.”

I chuckled, nuzzling her temple.
“I bet it was awful, huh?”

“The worst,” she teased, grinning. “Truly, truly awful.”

I snorted, and she leaned in to kiss me—slow, soft, and smiling.

“I’ll be right back,” she murmured, brushing her fingers along my jaw.

“Where you going?”

“To check on Greige.”

I blinked, propping myself up on one elbow as she slid out of bed, naked and radiant in the low light.

“Honey,” I said gently.

She paused halfway across the room, blinking… then slapped her forehead.

“Oh my god. Boy if that isn’t mom brain, I don’t know what is.”

I laughed, sat up, and reached for her hand.
“It’s okay. I miss him too.”

She climbed back into bed and curled up beside me.

“I’m really glad we did this.”

“Yeah,” I murmured, kissing her hair. “Me too.”

The room had settled into silence, save for the occasional crackle of the fireplace and the distant chirp of night bugs outside. Juvia lay sprawled across my chest, her leg draped over mine, fingers lazily tracing patterns along my ribs.

I kept my arm around her, running my hand up and down her back, just enjoying the calm. The rare kind. The kind we hadn’t had in so long.

“Do you remember our first solo mission?” she asked suddenly, her voice hushed in the stillness.

I smiled without opening my eyes.
“Which one?”

“The real one. That B-rank job where we had to hike through the rain for three days to clear out that bandit camp.”

I let out a low laugh.
“Oh yeah. You brought, like, two scarves, five spare shirts, and not a single dry pair of socks.”

“I thought we’d be near a village!” she said defensively, lifting her head just enough to look at me.

“We were in the mountains.”

“Well, excuse me for trying to be cute.”

“You were cute. You were freezing. But cute.”

She giggled, then rested her chin on my chest. “That was the first time you kissed me.”

“Under a tarp,” I said, grinning.

“In the rain.”

“With soaking wet clothes and mud up to our ankles.”

She smiled at the memory. “It still felt magical.”

I nodded, tracing the line of her spine with my fingertips.
“Wasn’t planning it. You looked at me, teeth chattering, hair stuck to your face, and I just… kissed you.”

Her voice dropped even softer. “Do you remember our other first?”

I didn’t need clarification.
“The inn in Hargeon.”

She hummed, clearly pleased I remembered.
“I was so nervous. I thought I’d do something wrong.”

“You didn’t. You were…” I exhaled slowly, letting the memory roll through me. “You were gentle. And a little shy. And you kept whispering my name like you were afraid to say it too loud.”

“I was afraid,” she whispered, brushing her lips across my shoulder. “Not of you, just… of everything changing.”

“It did.”

She looked up at me.

“But it changed in the best way.”

She smiled, quiet and full of something deep.

There was a long pause. Then—

“...Our wedding night was a mess,” I admitted, smirking.

She gasped in mock outrage. “It was not!”

“Juvia, you cried twice, your corset got stuck, and the cake had a wasp in it.”

“But the vows were perfect.”

“They were.”

“And the sex—eventually—was good.”

“Oh yeah. Once we figured out how to undo your corset.”

She slapped my chest playfully. “You were so nervous, your hands were shaking.”

“I was about to marry the love of my life. Of course I was shaking.”

She looked at me for a long moment, then leaned in and kissed me—slow, deep, and full of everything we’d built together over the years.

When she pulled back, she whispered against my lips,
“I love our story.”

I rested my forehead against hers.
“So do I.”

“Gray-sama.”

“Hm?” I turned to look at her.

She sat up slightly, fiddling with her hands in her lap. Her voice was quiet, unsure.

“Do you remember… when Fairy Tail disbanded?”

Of course I did.

How could I forget those six months?

We’d lived together in that little cottage—sharing meals, training side by side, falling into a rhythm that felt so natural it scared me. And then I ruined it. I left. Without a word. Without an explanation.

“I do,” I said softly.

She hesitated, then looked down at her hands.

“Why did you leave me?”

The words hit like a stone in my chest.

It had been over ten years since that time, and somehow… I realized I had never truly told her why. Not really. Not in the way she deserved.

I sat up, leaning back against the headboard as I gathered the words.

“Well… Erza and I—”

Her eyes narrowed. “You and Erza?”

“No! No, no, let me finish,” I said quickly, waving my hands. “Not like that. We were working together. We’d found a way to infiltrate Avatar.”

She blinked, still watching me, but her expression softened.

“Erza told me that if I included you—if I brought you in—we risked you getting hurt. They were dangerous. Zealots. And I... I couldn’t let that happen to you.”

I rubbed the back of my neck, guilt sitting heavy in my throat.
“So I left. I couldn’t tell you, couldn’t explain anything. And it killed me to walk away knowing I was leaving you all alone.”

I looked down at the sheets, shame creeping in.

“I was trying to protect you, but it still felt like I betrayed you.”

There was a pause. I didn’t dare look up—until I felt her hands on my face.

She held me gently, guiding my gaze to hers. Her eyes shimmered, but her smile was soft.

“I understand.”

She leaned in and kissed me, slow and sure.

“You should have told me,” she whispered against my lips. “But I understand.”

I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I was holding and pulled her into my arms.

“Thank you,” I murmured into her hair.

We stayed like that, holding each other in the quiet, the shadows of old wounds finally softening.

---

“Are you sure you’re okay?” I asked for what had to be the millionth time, my eyes locked on the cut across her cheek.

“Gray-sama,” she said with a laugh, “I promise I’m fine. It’s just a scratch.”

“You might need stitches.”

“I don’t think I need stitches,” she replied, still smiling as she walked toward the bathroom mirror.

We’d completed the mission this morning. I’d looked away for one second—just one—and a bandit jumped her from behind, swiping across her cheek with a flash of magic. It wasn’t deep, but it had bled. A lot. And it hadn’t stopped for a while.

Of course she played it off like it was nothing.

“You worry too much,” she teased as she examined the cut in the mirror.

“I worry just the right amount,” I muttered, arms crossed. “You’re the one who doesn’t worry enough.”

She dabbed at the dried blood, then carefully placed a patch over the wound.
“There,” she said, turning to face me. “All better. See?”

I didn’t look convinced.

She rolled her eyes, a smirk tugging at her lips.
“Gray-sama…”

“I know, I know,” I sighed, running a hand through my hair.

She walked over to me and slipped her arms around my waist.

“You always get like this when I’m hurt.”

“Because I can’t stand seeing you hurt,” I said simply. “Even if it’s ‘just a scratch.’”

She leaned her head against my chest.
“Well... if it makes you feel better, I will let you kiss it better.”

My eyes flicked down to her bandaged cheek, then back to her eyes.

“I was gonna do that anyway,” I said, cupping her face gently.

I leaned in and kissed her just beside the bandage, slow and lingering.

When I pulled back, she was smiling softly, eyes warm.

“There. Now I’ll heal in no time,” she whispered.

“We should get some dinner,” Juvia said with a smile as she fluffed her hair. “It’s our last night here, and we haven’t even tried the inn’s food yet.”

I smirked and slipped my arm around her waist, pulling her close.
“I could eat… you, that is.”

She blushed instantly and swatted my chest. “Gray-sama!”

I kissed her neck, slow and deliberate, letting my hand wander down to her butt, giving it a firm squeeze.

“Consider it an appetizer.”

She giggled, looping her arms around my neck.
“But I need actual food, Gray-sama.”

I pushed her hair back and leaned into her ear, my voice dropping.
“Just give me fifteen minutes.”

“Fifteen?” she repeated with a raised brow. “That’s bold.”

I looked at her, grinning. “Is that a challenge?”

She gave a small shrug and that knowing smile.
“Maybe.”

I smirked and grabbed her by the waist and tossed her gently onto the bed, her surprised laugh ringing through the room.

“Because if it is,” I murmured, crawling after her, “then challenge accepted.”

I ran my hand up her thigh, slow and steady, until my fingers hooked into the waistband of her skirt. She bit her lip, eyes already half-lidded as I began to slide it down.

“Fifteen minutes,” I repeated with a smirk, “but you might be begging for extra time.”

She laughed softly, pulling me down into a kiss. Our lips met, hungry and eager, as my hand found its way between her legs. I rubbed her in slow circles, feeling her body respond to my touch. She sighed against my lips, her breath hitching as I pushed her panties to the side and slipped a finger inside her.

"Mnf, Gr-Gray-sama," she moaned softly, her hips grinding gently against my hand.

"Shh," I whispered, kissing her again before trailing my lips down her neck, her collarbone, and finally between her thighs. I lost myself in her sweet taste, my tongue swirling and licking in the way I knew she loved. I felt her arch her back, propping herself up on her elbows to watch me devour her.

Her moans filled the room, a symphony of pleasure that spurred me on. I could feel her body tensing, her breath coming in short gasps as she neared the edge. I increased the pressure, my tongue moving faster, pushing her closer and closer.

"Gray-sama," she panted, her voice a mix of desperation and desire. "Please, don't stop."

I had no intention of stopping. I wanted to taste every drop of her pleasure, to feel her body shudder beneath my touch. I slipped another finger inside her, curling them to hit that sweet spot that always made her scream.

Her body shook, her hips bucking as she cried out my name. I held her tightly, my tongue and fingers never stopping until she collapsed back onto the bed, her body dewy and her breath coming in ragged gasps.

I crawled back up her body, kissing her softly as I went. She wrapped her arms around me, pulling me close as she panted against my neck. "Fifteen minutes," she whispered, her voice hoarse with spent desire. "You were right. I needed extra time."

I chuckled, rolling onto my back and pulling her with me. She rested her head on my chest, her fingers tracing lazy patterns on my skin. "And now," I said, my voice low and satisfied, "it's time for that dinner you mentioned."

She giggled and sat up, slipping her skirt back on.
“Let’s go before I eat you.”

“I mean, if you want some saus—OOF!”

A pillow smacked me right in the face.

“Don’t finish that sentence!” she scolded, though she was laughing as she adjusted her top.

Grinning, I tossed the pillow aside and followed her out of the room and down to the inn’s dining area. The warm scent of roasted meat and fresh bread drifted through the air.

Just as we reached the bottom of the stairs, the innkeeper appeared.

“Ah! Mr. Fullbuster!”

I turned. “Yes?”

The older man smiled and held out a small envelope. “A letter just arrived for you and your wife. Delivered not ten minutes ago.”

I blinked and took it. On the front, scrawled in crayon, were the words: Mommy and Daddy.

A grin spread across my face. I nudged Juvia with my elbow.
“Looks like we got some fan mail.”

She leaned over to peek at the envelope, her smile going soft.
“What’s it say?”

I opened it carefully and unfolded a piece of paper filled with lopsided drawings and big, uneven letters.

I read aloud, “Dear Mommy and Daddy, I hope you are having fun. I had cookies and drew you a picture. I miss you but Auntie Lucy says you’ll be home soon. I hugged my bear for you. Love, Greige.*”

At the bottom was a crayon drawing of the three of us—me, Juvia, and Greige—holding hands under a rainbow with what looked like a very enthusiastic smiling sun.

Juvia’s hand came up to her mouth, and I felt the tightness in my chest again.

“He even spelled ‘miss’ right this time,” I murmured.

She giggled through watery eyes. “He must’ve practiced.”

I folded the note carefully and tucked it into my coat pocket.
“We’re framing that when we get home.”

“Absolutely,” she whispered, slipping her hand into mine.

And with full hearts and rumbling stomachs, we walked hand in hand toward the dining room—knowing no matter how far we went, a part of our world was always waiting back home in crayon and love.

We sat across from each other at the little table in the inn’s dining room, half-finished plates between us, soft music playing in the background. Despite it being a romantic getaway, the conversation kept drifting back to Greige.

It was hard not to miss him.

“Gray-sama,” Juvia said suddenly, her tone different—more serious.

“Yeah?” I replied, taking a bite of bread and glancing up.

“I have a question.”

I narrowed my eyes slightly. “I have a feeling this is going to cost money.”

She shot me a glare and stuck out her tongue. “It’s a serious question.”

“Alright, alright,” I said with a smirk. “Lay it on me.”

She set her fork down and looked me straight in the eyes.
“What if… we had two babies?”

I choked mid-bite, coughing hard and scrambling for my water.
“T-two?” I wheezed.

She nodded, calm—too calm.

“Well—I mean—I guess it wouldn’t be terrible,” I stammered. “Wait... Are you—?”

She bit her lip.

My heart launched into my throat.

“I’m late.”

I blinked, brain trying to catch up.
“H-how late?”

“About two weeks.”

I sat there, doing the mental math in my head. Slowly. Frantically.
“Is it mine?”

She gasped. “Gray!”

“Okay, okay!” I threw up my hands. “That was a stupid question. I know. I know!”

She crossed her arms, looking away with an offended pout.

I winced and reached across the table, tugging gently at her hand until she let me hold it.

“I’m sorry,” I said quietly. “That was really dumb. I panicked.”

She stayed quiet for a moment. But when I squeezed her fingers, she finally looked at me again.

“Greige would be a pretty great big brother...” I said softly.

She smiled, just a little. “He would, wouldn’t he?”

I nodded.
“Terrifyingly enthusiastic. He’d probably try to teach the baby how to ice punch something before it could sit up.”

She giggled, her shoulders relaxing.
“He does like to imitate you.”

“Poor kid,” I murmured with a smirk. “He’s doomed.”

We laughed quietly, the tension slowly melting between us.

I looked at her again and saw it there in her eyes: that mix of nerves and quiet excitement.

“Well…” I said slowly, fingers still laced with hers, “how would you feel about having two?”

She smiled, soft and thoughtful.
“I never had a sibling growing up. Sure, I have Gajeel now—but that’s different.”

I chuckled. “Yeah, it’s a little hard to picture him playing dress-up and sharing toys.”

She gave me a look. “You have Lyon.”

I snorted. “Unfortunately.”

She rolled her eyes fondly. “You do love each other, whether you’ll admit it or not.”

“Maybe,” I muttered. “In a ‘you-drive-me-insane-but-I’d-kick-someone’s-ass-for-you’ kind of way.”

She smiled again, gaze drifting toward the window. The sky outside had deepened into dusk, painted in soft oranges and purples.

“I just feel like... Greige needs a sibling,” she said softly. “Someone to play with, to grow up with. Someone to teach and protect. He’s such a sweet boy, and I think he’d love being a big brother.”

I looked at her—at the quiet certainty in her eyes, the warmth behind her words.

“Yeah,” I said after a moment. “I think you’re right.”

She blinked and turned toward me. “Really?”

“Greige is a lot,” I said, smirking. “But he made everything better. And if we did it again... with what we’ve learned? I think we’d be okay.”

She squeezed my hand.

“And besides,” I added, “we’re already not sleeping—might as well double down.”

She laughed, the sound light and real, and leaned over to kiss me.
“I love you, Gray-sama.”

“I love you too,” I said, brushing her hair back from her face. “So much.”

She rested her head on my shoulder, and for a few long moments, we just sat in that quiet—thinking of the future.

Of maybe... four of us instead of three.

---

“All packed up?” I asked, glancing over my shoulder.

Juvia nodded, holding up her bag with a smile.
“And Greige’s present?”

“All packed away!” she said proudly.

I grinned and leaned in to kiss the top of her head.
“Then let’s get going.”

We checked out of the inn and began the long walk back to Magnolia, hand in hand.

“I can’t wait to see him,” Juvia said softly, eyes already shining with anticipation. “I missed him so much.”

“Me too.” I gave her hand a squeeze. “Feels like it’s been longer than three days.”

She nodded, resting her head briefly on my shoulder as we walked.

It took us about an hour to reach Magnolia. We stopped by the house first to drop off our bags, then made our way to Lucy and Natsu’s place.

As we stepped onto the porch, we could already hear the unmistakable sounds of chaos: Greige and Nasha squealing and laughing, Happy shouting something about fish and dodging toys.

I knocked on the door.

From inside, we heard Lucy’s voice.
“Greige, I think—”

SLAM.

The door flung open and Greige launched himself at us like a missile.

“Mommy! Daddy!”

“Hey, bud!” I laughed, catching him mid-air.

“Hi, sweetheart!” Juvia said, wrapping her arms around him as he squeezed us both tightly.

“I missed you guys so much! Did you get my letter? Auntie Lucy helped me mail it!”

“We sure did,” I said. “We even hung it up on the fridge.”

His face lit up with pride, and he hugged us tighter.

“Mommy and Daddy brought you back something,” Juvia added with a smile.

His eyes widened instantly. “A present?!”

I pulled the small, wrapped package from my coat pocket and handed it to him.

He tore into it with full toddler enthusiasm—and gasped.

Inside was a small, handmade wooden sword with his name carved along the hilt.

“For when you go on your first mission,” I said.

Greige looked up at me like I’d just handed him the keys to the kingdom.

“I love it!” he shouted, swinging it carefully in the air. “Now I can protect you and Mommy!”

Juvia knelt down beside him.
“We’ll always be here to protect you, sweetheart. But we’re glad you’re ready to be our brave little knight.”

He beamed and threw his arms around her again.

Lucy appeared in the doorway with Greige’s overnight bag, handing it to me with a smile.
“Welcome back! How was the job?”

“Not bad at all,” I said. “Went pretty quick.”

“That’s good. Greige was excellent while you guys were gone—no icy mishaps this time!”

I chuckled, glancing at our son as he ran around the porch swinging his new wooden sword.
“Thanks again, Lucy. We really appreciated it.”

“Any time,” she said warmly.

We said our goodbyes, and with Greige skipping between us, we walked the familiar path home together.

Once we were inside and the door was closed behind us, Juvia looked down at Greige.
“Greige, honey?”

“Yes, Mommy?” he said, still gripping his sword proudly.

She knelt in front of him, her eyes soft and full of affection.

“Mommy has a question for you.”

He tilted his head, curious. “What is it?”

“Would you... want to be a big brother?”

He blinked, processing the words. For a long moment, he didn’t say anything. Then his eyes flicked between us, thoughtful.

“Does Mommy have a baby in her belly?”

Juvia blinked. I looked at him, caught off guard by how straightforward he was.

“What if she did?” I asked gently.

Greige’s eyes widened—and then he smiled.

“Then I’d be happy!”

He flung his arms around Juvia’s neck, hugging her tightly, and she laughed, holding him close.

“You’d be the best big brother,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.

“I’d protect the baby with my sword!” he declared, holding up the wooden blade proudly.

I laughed, ruffling his hair.
“We’ll make sure the baby knows they’ve got the bravest big brother around.”

As the three of us stood there, tangled in hugs and smiles and soft hope, I couldn’t help but think:

This... this was everything.

Chapter 16: Just In Case

Summary:

This chapter is based off episode 239 where Gray comforts Juvia on their way back to the guild!

His warm hand gripped mine and gave it a gentle squeeze.

"I'm with you," Gray said softly.

So simple, those words. So ordinary. But to me, they meant the world.

The late afternoon air was still heavy with the scent of blood and ash. I could barely tear my thoughts from what we'd just witnessed—the broken body, the eerie silence where life once stirred, the unmistakable signature of Tartaros left behind in the wake of death.

My fingers trembled as I clung to him. My heart thudded painfully in my chest, ready to burst from a mix of fear, sorrow, and something else—something warm and terrifying all at once. But even as my pulse screamed that I wasn’t ready for this, even as the image of Hogg's lifeless face kept flashing behind my eyes, his hand in mine grounded me.

"We're gonna win," he said again, firmer now. “Like we always do. I swear it.”

I believed him. I wanted to believe him.

The wild cat mount beneath us rumbled as it carried us through the forest. Trees blurred past in the fading light, and still, I didn’t let go. I was afraid that if I loosened my grip, even for a second, he’d slip away like so many others we’d lost already. 

I leaned my head against his back. He didn’t push me away.

The silence between us was no longer awkward. It was sacred.

Then, as twilight began to swallow the last of the sun, the wild cat came to a halt.

"It's getting dark," Gray murmured, sliding off the beast with practiced ease. His boots crunched against the dry leaves. "Let’s stop here for the night."

He turned and looked up at me. His eyes weren’t cold. They weren’t distant. They were filled with the same storm I felt inside my own chest.

He reached for me again.

I placed my hand in his, letting him help me down. The moment my feet touched the ground, he didn’t let go.

“Gray…” I whispered, unsure of what I wanted to say. That I was scared? That I was glad it was him here with me? That I didn’t know what I would do if—

“Juvia,” he cut in gently, and I looked up.

For a second, he looked like he might say something else—something heavy. But instead, he just gave my hand another small squeeze and let out a quiet sigh. "Let’s get a fire going."

I nodded, though the cold creeping in had nothing to do with the weather.

Once we got the fire started, we sat beside each other in silence. The flames danced before us, casting long shadows that flickered over the forest floor. The night was quiet—too quiet. Even the crickets seemed to hold their breath.

“Are you okay?” Gray asked gently.

I didn’t answer right away. Just shrugged and hugged my knees to my chest, watching the flames crackle and spit. My voice felt like it had been left behind at that cabin—along with the life we found stolen there.

He stared at the fire for a moment before speaking again. “I’ve seen death way more than I’d like to admit,” he started, his voice low, almost cautious. “My parents… Ur… even old friends from my village when Deliora attacked. You get numb to it after a while.”

I turned toward him slowly, frowning. “That’s not healthy, Gray.”

He gave a small, humorless laugh. “Of course it isn’t. But it’s a fact.”

I wanted to argue, to tell him that there was always a way to feel—always a way to fight against that numbness—but when I looked at him, really looked, I saw the exhaustion in his eyes. The kind of weariness that didn’t come from just one battle. It was years of grief worn like armor.

“You were young when it happened, weren’t you?” I asked softly.

He nodded. “I was just a brat. It hurt then—hell, it still hurts now, even all these years later. But I’ve learned to accept it. And the fact that there was nothing I could have done to change the outcome.”

I rested my chin on my knees, eyes still fixed on him. “That doesn’t make it fair.”

“No,” he said quietly. “It doesn’t.”

The fire popped and hissed between us.

I thought about Hogg again—about his body, the blood, the cruel ease with which Tartaros had taken another life. I thought about how scared I was of losing more people. Of losing Gray.

“I’m not numb,” I whispered. “I still feel all of it. Every time.”

He looked over at me, and for a second I thought he might tell me to be careful—that it would only get worse. But instead, he nodded like he understood. Like some part of him envied that I still had the strength to feel.

“You’re strong for that,” he said. “Stronger than you think.”

I blinked at him, stunned into silence. Coming from Gray, that meant something. It meant everything.

We sat there, quiet again. The flames warmed my skin, but it was his presence that kept the chill of fear at bay.

“I don’t want to lose anyone else,” I said finally, barely above a whisper.

“You won’t,” he said. “Not if I can help it.”

I looked at him again—and this time, he was already looking at me.

He didn’t smile, but his eyes softened. And that was enough.

We didn’t speak again for a long while. We just sat close by the fire, two people carrying too many ghosts… trying to keep each other warm.

I turned to face him, ready to say something—anything—but he was closer than I expected.

So close our noses nearly brushed.

My breath caught in my throat. My heart thundered against my ribs like it was trying to escape. There was no air between us, no witty comment I could hide behind, no storm of flustered thoughts like usual.

Just… calm.

“Juvia…” he murmured.

“Y-yes?” I whispered.

His hand came up slowly, his fingers cupped my cheek—rough and calloused from years of battles, but warm… steady. My eyes fluttered slightly at the contact, my skin humming where he touched me.

Then he leaned in.

There was no rush. No hesitation. Only the soft press of his lips against mine—gentle, careful… achingly sweet. I didn’t know a kiss could feel like that. Like a promise. Like a goodbye. Like a beginning and end all at once.

He tasted like mint and warmth and something I’d longed for since the first moment I fell for him.

When he pulled away, I opened my eyes and found his still on me—quiet, searching, like he was memorizing this moment just as I was.

“Just in case,” he said softly, barely above a breath.

My heart twisted. “In case of what?”

He exhaled slowly. “In case something happens tomorrow. In case I don’t get the chance again.”

Something inside me cracked at those words.

“No,” I said, my voice trembling as I shook my head. “Don’t say that.”

“I have to,” he said. “Because this war… this enemy… there’s no guarantee.”

I felt tears sting behind my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. “Then promise me you’ll fight to come back. Promise me this won’t be our only kiss.”

A small smile tugged at his lips.

“I promise.”

Chapter 19: The Date

The guild hall was as loud and rowdy as always—mugs slamming, laughter echoing, Natsu already picking a fight with someone across the room—but all I could hear was Lucy’s voice right in my ear.

“Go ask him!” she urged, nudging me with her elbow like I was some kind of wind-up toy that just needed the right push.

“I— I don’t think it’s a good idea!” I stammered, clutching the flyer in my hands like a shield. My cheeks burned as my eyes flicked toward the doors—just in time to see Gray stroll in.

He sat with Natsu, immediately pulled into whatever nonsense the dragon slayer was rambling about.

“C’mon, do it already!” Cana slurred as she leaned over the table toward me, her chin almost falling into her half-empty mug.

I tightened my grip on the flyer.

Bright, cheerful lettering advertised the grand opening of a brand-new mini-golf course right outside Magnolia. Tomorrow night, it said. Mini-golf with an ice cream shop attached. The kind of thing couples went to. The kind of thing normal girls would ask without their voice cracking in five places.

But I was not a normal girl.

“I—”

“Hey, Gray! Juvia has a question—” Cana started to yell, only for Lucy to lunge across the table and slap a hand over her mouth.

“Stop it! Let her do this on her own!” Lucy hissed, eyes wide with panic.

Cana wriggled like she was enjoying the struggle, rolling her eyes as if to say you’re all cowards.

Lucy gave me a small, encouraging smile, still holding Cana down.

“Juvia, you can do this. Just… breathe. Walk up. Ask.”

“Easy for you to say,” I muttered, my voice nearly drowned out by the crash of Elfman and Natsu starting a “who’s more manly” contest in the corner. But Lucy’s smile didn’t waver, and Cana’s muffled grumbling turned into drunken humming under her hand.

My throat tightened. My palms were sweaty. Still, somehow, my legs carried me upward. “O-okay…” I tried to look natural, tried not to feel the weight of Lucy’s hopeful eyes—or Cana’s muffled snickering—as I crossed the guild.

Step by step. It wasn’t far, just a dozen paces, but it felt like marching through a battlefield. My heart thundered, and my thoughts were tangled.

What if he said no?

What if he laughed?

What if—

“Oh!”

“Oh, sorry, Juvia.”

I’d slammed straight into him halfway across the room, the flyer crinkling between us.

His familiar scent of frost and soap curled around me, dizzying.

Gray gave me a small smile, tilting his head. “So, what's up?”

Every thought in my head vanished at once. My mouth opened, then closed. I blinked.

“I— I um— we— well I was— uh—”

His eyes flicked down, catching sight of the flyer in my death grip.

Before I could react, he plucked it gently from my hands, unfolding it with one brow raised.

“Oh, the new mini-golf place opens tomorrow, finally?”

“Y-yes!” The word tumbled out too loudly, too eagerly, and I wanted to melt into the floor.

Gray smirked, the corner of his mouth tugging upward in that infuriatingly confident way.

He handed the flyer back to me, brushing my fingers in the process. “Would you want to go?”

“Mini-golf?” Natsu asked, appearing out of nowhere like he’d teleported, practically sticking his nose between me and Gray.

“I love mini-golf! Lucy! Do you wanna go mini-golfing with Gray and Juvia?”

My shoulders slumped. Of course.

“O-oh, actually—” I tried to salvage something, but before I could get another word out—

“That sounds fun, we should all go.” Erza’s voice cut in, calm but certain as she walked up.

“Uh, guys, I think—” Lucy started carefully, but Natsu was already pumping his fist.

“C’mon, Lucy! Let’s go mini-golfing!”

Lucy shot me a look, a sympathetic sorry written all over her face, before sighing in defeat. “Fine.”

From across the room, Cana shouted with a laugh, “Make sure they sell booze at this place, or I’m not coming!”

“Who invited you?!” Lucy snapped.

“Mini-golf tournament!” Elfman suddenly bellowed, “I’ll prove once and for all who is the most manly with a putter!”

“Not you too…” Lucy groaned.

I stood frozen, the flyer limp in my hands, watching as my carefully imagined romantic outing turned into some kind of guild field trip.

Gray only chuckled under his breath, sliding his hands into his pockets as if he’d expected this from the start.

“Guess it’s a group thing now,” he said, smirking at me with a sideways glance.

My heart fluttered anyway.

Even if it wasn’t just the two of us, at least he’d still be there. With me.

I walked home afterwards alone, my heart torn in two directions.

Excited—because Gray had actually agreed. But more than anything, I felt defeated. I should have stood my ground, should have said clearly that I wanted it to just be Gray and me.

But I hadn’t. I couldn’t.

“Juvia!” I turned to see Lucy jogging up behind me, her golden hair catching the last light of the setting sun. She skidded to a stop, panting lightly.

“Juvia, I am so sorry,” she said, guilt all over her face.

“It’s okay, Lucy. I… figured something like this would happen.”

“But it shouldn’t!” she burst out, her brows furrowed.

I shook my head with a smile, forcing the ache in my chest to soften. “Really, it’s okay. Gray will be there, that’s enough.”

Lucy frowned and grabbed my hands suddenly, squeezing them. “Then we’ll make sure you’re the star of the night, no matter who tags along. Let’s go shopping. We’ll get you a whole new outfit for tomorrow—my treat. How does that sound?”

My eyes widened.

“Oh—Lucy, I couldn’t—”

“You can!” she cut in firmly, her grin returning. “I insist.”

I let out a soft chuckle and nodded. “Okay… let’s go then.”

Her smile bloomed like sunshine, and before I knew it, she was dragging me down the street toward a small clothing shop nestled between a bakery and a bookstore.

The bell above the door jingled as we stepped inside, greeted by racks of bright fabrics and the scent of fresh linen.

It was early summer, the air warm but not sweltering, and the shop reflected that season—rows of sundresses, soft pastel tops, and light skirts swaying gently from the open window’s breeze.

“I think you should wear a dress!” Lucy declared immediately, eyes already scanning the racks.

“A dress? To mini-golf?” I asked skeptically.

She rolled her eyes, tugging me further into the store. “I’m not saying a full ball gown, Juvia. Just something cute—a little summer dress. Maybe shorter, with spaghetti straps. Something that says ‘casual date,’ but also makes Gray realize what he’s missing if he doesn’t pay attention.”

My cheeks heated instantly. “L-Lucy!”

She only laughed and plucked a few hangers from the rack, holding them up against me one by one. “Here, let’s start with these!”

I stared at the bundle of dresses in her arms—soft blues, gentle whites, even a daring shade of red—and felt my nerves twist with a strange new flutter of hope.

Lucy shoved me toward the fitting rooms, her arms piled high with dresses. “Go on, hurry up! We don’t have all day.”

I let out a nervous laugh and slipped into the tiny stall, hanging up the options. My reflection stared back at me in the full-length mirror, cheeks already pink.

This is ridiculous, I thought. It’s just mini-golf…

“Juvia, show me the first one!” Lucy’s voice chimed from outside.

I sighed, tugged on the first dress—a soft pastel blue with thin straps—and stepped out hesitantly.

Lucy’s eyes lit up. “Okay, wow. That color is so you. Blue for the water mage—classic. Gray won’t know where to look.”

I flushed. “You really think so?”

“I know so. Spin for me.”

I obeyed reluctantly, the skirt flaring around my knees.

Lucy clapped. “Adorable. Keep it in the pile.”

Back in the stall, I changed into the second option: a white sundress with tiny embroidered flowers. It felt lighter, almost too delicate, like something out of a summer dream.

When I stepped out, Lucy gasped dramatically. “Oh my god. That’s the one.”

I blinked at her. “This one?”

“Yes, this one!” She jumped up from her seat, circling me with sparkling eyes. “It’s soft, romantic, innocent—you. Gray won’t just look at you, Juvia. He’ll see you.”

I glanced at the mirror, at the way the white fabric framed me, simple but elegant. “It… really is pretty.”

Lucy clasped her hands together like she’d just solved world peace. “Pretty? Juvia, you look like you walked out of a fairy tale. That’s it—this is the dress.”

I pressed my fingers to the hem, nervous but smiling. “Then… yes. I’ll wear this one.”

Lucy beamed. “Tomorrow night, you’re going to knock him off his feet. Trust me.”

I smiled softly as I slipped back into my normal clothes, folding the white dress carefully over my arm.

Together, Lucy and I made our way to the counter.

“That’ll be eighty jewel,” the cashier said with a polite smile.

“E-eighty?” My eyes widened.

“Lucy, I can’t let you buy this—it's too expensive!”

Lucy planted her hands on her hips. “I already told you, this is my treat. Don’t even think about it.”

“But—”

“No buts.” She handed over the money before I could protest again.

I sighed in defeat, cheeks warming. “I’ll pay you back, I—”

“You will do no such thing,” she cut in, giving me a stern look as she pressed the shopping bag into my hands.

I blinked at her, then lowered my head with a shy smile. “…Thank you.”

Lucy softened immediately, looping her arm through mine. “You’re welcome. Now come on—it’s getting dark, and we have a big night tomorrow.”

“Thank you, have a great night!” the cashier called after us, waving as we stepped out into the summer evening.

The warm air brushed against my skin, carrying the faint scent of flowers from a nearby stall. As we walked down the lantern-lit street, I clutched the bag to my chest. Tomorrow, maybe… Gray would finally look at me differently.

---

I spent most of the afternoon carefully preparing—long shower, a touch of perfume, light makeup just enough to bring out my features. I let my hair flow freely down my back and, with nervous hands, slipped into the white sundress. When I glanced at myself in the mirror, my heart fluttered.

It’s just mini-golf… 

Taking a deep breath, I left Fairy Hills, the evening sun still warm on my skin. I only made it a few steps outside before I froze.

“Gray?”

He stood there waiting, hands in his pockets, that usual cool expression softened with surprise. His eyes swept over me, lingering just long enough to make my face burn.

“Wow,” he said after a beat, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “You look… amazing.”

I nearly choked. “I— wh-what are you doing here? I mean—thank you!”

He chuckled, scratching the back of his neck. “Figured we could walk together, if you want to.”

I lit up far too eagerly. “I would like that!” My voice cracked with excitement, and I instantly cringed at myself.

But Gray just smirked. “Cool. Let’s go then.”

The walk wasn’t long, but every step made my heart thump harder. I kept sneaking little glances at him, and every time he caught me, I quickly looked away.

When we reached the course, Natsu and Lucy were already waving from the putting green. Erza stood off to the side with a clipboard, clearly organizing the order of play like it was a tournament. Elfman was hyping himself up while Mira and Lisanna fussed over Evergreen. Master sat happily with a cone of ice cream, and even Laxus was there, leaning against a fence with his arms crossed. Alzack balanced his daughter on his shoulders while Bisca laughed beside him.

It was the entire guild.

“Gray! Juvia!” Lucy called, smiling brightly. “We got you guys clubs! Balls are over there—I figured you’d want to pick your colors!”

“What color are you gonna get?” he asked.

I studied the options, “Hmm… maybe white, to match my dress!”

Gray nodded, then picked up a ball. “I’ll go with blue. Maybe I’ll get lucky.”

The shade was almost identical to my hair. My cheeks burned as I mumbled, “Um… maybe.”

He smirked knowingly, but didn’t comment. “Have you ever played before?”

I shook my head. “Um… no.”

“Don’t worry,” he said easily, handing me the putter. “I’ll teach you. We can take our time.”

His words made my heart leap, though I tried to mask it with a small smile. “Thank you…”

We rejoined the group just in time for Erza to announce the turn order. One by one, everyone took their shots—Natsu swung so hard his ball launched into the snack stand, Elfman yelled about manliness every time he putted, and Master kept heckling from his bench.

Finally, it was just Gray and me left standing at the starting spot.

“You guys go ahead,” Gray told the others with a wave. “It’s Juvia’s first time.”

A ripple of knowing smirks passed through the guild. Lucy, in particular, gave me a playful wink as she passed by. “Good luck, Juvia!”

I flushed so hard I thought I might faint.

“Here, I’ll go first.” Gray dropped his ball onto the green, gave it a smooth, effortless tap with his putter, and it rolled straight down the short course before dropping neatly into the hole. He barely even looked like he tried.

“Now your turn.”

I nodded nervously, placing my ball down and tightening my grip. Okay. Just like he did. Nice and easy.

I swung—way too hard.

The ball shot off the green like a rocket and smacked into the back of Natsu’s head on the next hole.

“WHAT THE HELL?!” he roared, spinning around with murder in his eyes.

“O-oh my God, I am so sorry!” I squeaked, clasping my hands together.

Natsu rubbed the back of his head, glaring for all of two seconds before getting distracted by his own ball again.

Behind me, Gray was snickering.

I shot him a look. “Don’t laugh!”

“Good aim, though,” he teased, eyes glinting.

I groaned. “I’m not good at this, am I?”

He smirked. “It’s your first time. Everyone has their own technique. Yours just happens to be… mild concussions.”

“Gray!” I buried my face in my hands.

Still grinning, he crouched to set a new ball in front of me. “Try again—just not so hard this time.”

I sighed, lifted the putter, and swung carefully. The ball wobbled forward… straight off the course, bouncing into a bush.

“Better!” he said instantly.

I gaped at him. “How was that better? It didn’t even stay on the green!”

He chuckled, fishing the ball out and tossing it back down. “It’s fine. Happens to me all the time.”

It didn’t. He made it look effortless every single time. By the time I finally tapped mine into the first hole—after four miserable tries—he was waiting patiently with his arms crossed, smirking like he was enjoying this far too much.

By the second hole, I was well past embarrassed.

Gray lined up his shot, the ball bouncing neatly off the windmill and curving right toward the hole. “Alright,” he said casually, “now remember: not too hard.”

I nodded, exhaling as I swung—only for the ball to bounce right off the spinning windmill and roll pathetically back to my feet.

I groaned. “This is hopeless.”

Gray shook his head. “It’s your form.”

“My... form?”

“Yeah.” He set his putter aside and walked toward me. “Stand straighter. Grip the putter up here, not so low.”

Before I could react, his hand slid over mine, adjusting my grip on the club. My heart nearly exploded.

“Now,” he murmured, stepping closer. His hands moved lightly to my hips. “Swing with your body, not just your arms. Move from here.”

I was screaming inside. Every nerve in my body was on fire. His touch sent heat rushing up my neck, and I had to swallow hard to keep from squeaking.

Together, we swung. The ball sailed past the windmill this time and rolled right up beside his.

“You did it!” Gray said, grinning at me.

I blinked down at the ball, my face so hot I thought I might faint. “I… I really did.”

And for a moment, it didn’t matter if the whole guild was watching—I felt like it was just us.

The third hole was chaos before we even got there.

“Manly hole-in-one!” Elfman bellowed as his ball flew completely off-course, ricocheted off a rock, and smacked right into Evergreen’s shin.

“OW! You meathead!” she snapped, whacking him with her putter.

“Hey, hey, it’s fine, it’s fine!” Mira rushed in to keep the peace, though she was laughing too much to be convincing.

Meanwhile, Master was already three ice cream cones deep, cheering loudly. “ELFMAN, YOU CAN DO IT! SWING HARDER!”

“NO! DON’T SWING HARDER!” Lucy yelled, dragging Natsu back as he wound up like he was about to destroy the prop with brute force.

“C’mon Lucy, it’s called mini golf—how hard could it be?!” Natsu argued, only to accidentally ignite his ball with a burst of flame. The poor thing rolled forward, smoldering until it caught the fake turf on fire.

“NATSU!” Erza roared, rushing forward with a bucket of water like she’d been expecting this all along.

The entire guild dissolved into laughter, chaos swirling like a storm around us.

And yet—amidst it all, Gray leaned down toward me, his voice low enough only I could hear.

“Don’t let them get to you. Just focus.”

I glanced up at him, startled by how calm he looked, as if none of the mayhem around us mattered. My chest tightened. “O-okay.”

He gave me a reassuring smirk. “Besides, between you and me, you’re already better than Natsu.”

I let out a small laugh in spite of myself. “That’s… not very reassuring.”

“Hey, take what you can get.”

The next hole was trickier—a looping ramp with a narrow bridge. Gray went first, his ball rolling smoothly across, bouncing once, and landing perfectly near the hole. He stepped aside, nodding to me. “Your turn.”

I exhaled slowly and lined up my putt. My hands still tingled from where he’d adjusted my grip earlier, but I tried to remember his words: swing with your body, not just your arms.

The ball rolled up the ramp… wobbled across the bridge… and landed—miraculously—on the green.

I gasped. “I—I made it!”

Gray’s smirk softened into something gentler. “Knew you could.”

“LUUUCY!” Natsu’s voice suddenly boomed, breaking the moment as his own ball flew off the ramp, smacking directly into the ice cream stand. The vendor shouted angrily while Natsu cackled.

Lucy buried her face in her hands. “I can’t take him anywhere…”

Erza was already writing scores furiously on her clipboard. “At this rate, I’ll have to start issuing penalties.”

By the time we reached the halfway point of the course, everyone had their own antics—Elfman yelling about manliness, Evergreen threatening him with her putter, Mira playing peacemaker, and Laxus pretending he wasn’t having fun but quietly smirking whenever Freed got a hole-in-one.

Through it all, Gray stayed beside me, patient, steady, and—at times—close enough that every word, every little nudge or brush of his hand, sent my heart racing.

The windmill hole replayed itself in my head every time he glanced at me, his hands on mine, his voice steady and low.

“Relax,” he murmured once when I overthought another shot. “You’re too tense. Just breathe.”

And somehow, just hearing him say that made my next ball roll cleanly into the hole.

“You see?” His smile was small, but real. “Told you you could do it.”

I couldn’t help the smile that bloomed on my face in return.

The next hole loomed ahead. A narrow bridge stretched across a pond dyed a strange, artificial blue. There were no bumpers, no guardrails—just a strip of wood daring every player to balance their ball across it.

Gray crouched, completely unfazed, and with one smooth tap sent his ball gliding down the bridge. It stayed perfectly centered, rolling right into the hole. He didn’t even look surprised.

Of course he didn’t.

“Show-off,” I mumbled under my breath as I set my own ball down.

I lined up my shot, heart pounding. Just straight. Just keep it straight. I swung—too tense, too nervous.

The ball started veering right, inching dangerously close to the edge.

“Oh shoot!” Panic spiked through me. I hurried after it, stretching out my putter to try and nudge it back on course. My foot hit a slick patch on the wooden bridge.

The world tilted.

I braced myself for the cold slap of that pond water, humiliation and all—but instead, a strong arm wrapped tight around my waist, jerking me back.

“Jeez,” Gray muttered, holding me steady against his chest. “I know you’re made of water, but there’s no need to go diving into random ponds.”

My breath caught. I blinked up at him, so close I could see the faint pink dusting his cheeks. He realized it too, because he quickly cleared his throat and let me go, stepping back like nothing happened.

“U-um… you okay?”

I nodded quickly, clutching my putter like it was the only thing keeping me upright.

“Cool, cool. I’ll, uh… I’ll be over here.” He gestured vaguely toward the green, avoiding my gaze as he walked back.

---

We finally made it to the last hole, both our balls disappearing down into the cup. I bent to pick them up, only to frown.

“What?”

“The balls are gone.”

Gray chuckled. “It’s a return hole. There’s a tube underneath the course that sends them to a basket so the employees can collect them later.”

I blinked, tilting my head. “You sure know a lot about mini-golf.”

He shrugged, trying to play it off. “I also helped build the course before they opened.”

My eyes widened. “That’s why you got so many hole-in-ones!”

He laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Hey, they needed help, and I needed money.”

I smiled, shaking my head. “Just because of that, you owe me ice cream.”

“Usually the losers are supposed to buy the winners ice cream,” he said slyly, grabbing both our putters and returning them. Then he winked at me, and I felt my entire face catch fire. “But I’ll make an exception.”

My heart did a somersault.

We walked to the counter on the other side of the course, a neon sign glowing above it. The sweet scent of sugar and waffle cones filled the air. My eyes widened at the menu.

“Ooooh, cotton candy!” My mouth watered instantly.

Gray scanned the list. “I’m gonna get cookie dough, I think.”

He stepped up without hesitation. “Hi, two cones—one cotton candy, one cookie dough.”

The girl behind the counter nodded, took his money, and in what felt like seconds, we were handed our treats.

“Oooh, this looks so good. I haven’t had this in so long!” I took a lick, humming happily as the sweet taste melted on my tongue.

When I opened my eyes, Gray was staring. His cheeks were pink.

“I—is it good?” he asked quickly, looking away.

“Very! How’s yours?”

He fumbled, glancing down at his untouched cone. “Oh, uh… haven’t taken a bite yet.”

I giggled, nudging him with my elbow. “Well, hurry before it melts!”

That made him smile—soft and genuine. “Okay, okay.” He leaned down and finally took a bite.

I was about to take another myself when suddenly—

WHAM!

Natsu barreled around the corner, colliding with me so hard I stumbled. My cone smashed straight into the front of my white dress, blue and pink ice cream smearing down the fabric in a sticky mess.

I gasped. “N-Natsu!”

Lucy’s voice screeched from behind him. “Natsu! What are you doing?!”

Gray pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering under his breath. “Unbelievable…”

I stared down at the ruined front of my new dress, mortified. My lip trembled.

But before I could sink into despair, Gray draped his jacket over my shoulders, covering the mess without a word. His voice was calm, but his gaze was soft when he looked at me.

“C’mon. Let’s get you cleaned up.”

I followed him into the restrooms, watching him grab a few paper towels, dampening one at the sink before turning back to me.

“He’s such an idiot,” he muttered, dabbing carefully at the stain on my dress.

I tried to defend Natsu, though my voice was light. “It was an accident.”

Gray scowled under his breath. “He’s still an idiot.”

I chuckled softly, watching the way his brow furrowed in concentration as he blotted gently at the smear.

“I wish I could do better,” he admitted after a moment, sighing. “I’m sorry.”

My head shook immediately. “It’s not your fault.”

When our eyes met, something shifted. My breath caught in my chest. His hand stilled against the fabric, and then—slowly—his thumb brushed against the corner of my mouth.

“You had some ice cream…” he murmured, his voice low.

Before I could stop myself—before I could even think—I leaned forward, closing the space between us. My lips pressed to his, tentative at first, but he didn’t hesitate. His hand lifted, cupping my cheek as he kissed me back.

A soft sound slipped from me as my fingers slid into his dark hair, tugging lightly. Gray groaned against my mouth, deepening the kiss. His lips were cold and sticky from the ice cream, and he tasted faintly of cookies.

Without breaking away, he lifted me effortlessly, setting me down on the edge of the sink. The motion made my stomach flip, my arms wrapping instinctively around his shoulders. His body pressed close, his kiss rougher now, hungrier.

For a dizzy moment, I swore if I didn’t keep control, I would have melted into a puddle here on the bathroom tiles.

When we finally broke for air, I looked up into his eyes, breathless.
“I—I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have just—”

Gray smirked, shaking his head. “Don’t even think of apologizing.”

Relief bloomed in my chest, and I couldn’t help but smile as he leaned in again, capturing my lips in another kiss.

I wrapped my legs around his waist without thinking, and one of his hands slid instinctively to my thigh, sending a shiver rushing through me.

Voices drifted from outside, breaking through the haze.

“…so then I was like, listen, just because you can do that with your magic doesn’t mean you can do it in bed with me!”

“Ugh, what a pig!”

The voices grew louder, closer. Panic jolted through me. I pulled back, wide-eyed.

In one swift motion, he pulled me off the sink and into the large stall at the end of the restroom, shutting the door quietly before sliding the lock into place.

My heart thundered in my ears.

He pressed a finger gently to his lips, his eyes glinting with mischief.

Before I could say anything else, he dipped his head, brushing his lips against the curve of my neck. My breath hitched, my knees going weak as his mouth lingered there, warm and insistent.

I bit my lip hard, desperate not to make a sound with people just steps away. But when his teeth tugged playfully at my earlobe, a shaky whimper nearly escaped.

I pressed a hand against his chest, not to push him away, but just to ground myself as the world spun.

His smirk brushed against my skin as he whispered, low and teasing, “You’re terrible at being quiet, you know that?”

The girls' conversation outside the stall carried on, each word torturing me as Gray’s mouth lingered against my skin.

“You smell nice.”

I opened my mouth to answer, but the words died instantly when I felt the sharp press of his teeth sinking gently into my skin. My eyes squeezed shut, every nerve in my body screaming not to make a sound.

“And what kind of magic does he have again?” one of the girls outside asked, her voice echoing faintly against the tiled walls.

“Ice magic, if you can believe it!” the other laughed. “Honestly, he would’ve given me frostbite if I let him do that!”

They both erupted into laughter. My breathing grew unsteady, shaky, impossible to calm as Gray’s lips moved against my neck again, slow and deliberate.

I clutched at the fabric of his shirt, trying to hold myself together.

Then, against the shell of my ear, his voice hummed in a whisper that sent shivers down my spine.
“Don’t worry,” he murmured. “They’ll leave soon… and then you can make all the noise you want.”

My heart nearly stopped at the promise laced in his words.

The voices outside lingered far too long, each laugh echoing like thunder in my ears. I pressed myself back against the cool wall of the stall, trying to steady my breathing, but Gray didn’t move away. If anything, he leaned in closer.

His lips brushed the side of my throat, slow, deliberate. My fingers curled tighter into the fabric of his shirt, desperate to hold myself still.

“…and then he actually tried it a second time—” the girl’s voice floated in, followed by another burst of laughter.

Gray smirked against my skin, the vibration sending shivers racing through me. “You’re shaking,” he whispered, his breath hot against my ear.

“I-I can’t—” The words died as his teeth grazed lightly over my pulse, and I had to bite down hard on my lip again to smother the sound that nearly slipped out.

The girls outside were still chatting, oblivious.

“Don’t,” Gray murmured, his tone half-teasing, half-command. “Don’t make a sound. Can you do that?”

I nodded quickly, my chest rising and falling far too fast.

The girls outside rustled their bags, their chatter drifting toward the exit.

“Anyway, I’m starving. Let’s grab food before the line gets long.”
“Yeah, good idea.”

Their voices faded, the sound of the door swinging shut echoing through the room.

Silence fell.

For a moment, the only sound was my uneven breathing and Gray’s quiet chuckle as he pulled back just enough to look me in the eye.

“Told you,” he murmured, his grin sharp but soft at the edges. “They’d leave.”

My heart still hadn’t steadied. My body was still trembling. But the second we were alone again, the tension snapped like a bowstring, and I tugged him back down to me, my lips crashing against his before I could stop myself.

Gray’s lips lingered on mine, his voice a low murmur against my mouth.
“We should probably get back.”

My heart lurched at the thought of stepping out there, back into the noise and chaos of Fairy Tail like nothing had happened. Before I could lose my nerve, the words slipped out, quiet but desperate.
“Come over after?”

His breath hitched, and then I felt the familiar curve of his smirk against my lips. “Are you going to take advantage of me?”

Heat rushed through me, and I leaned in closer, tugging his bottom lip lightly between my teeth before whispering, “Absolutely.”

For a heartbeat, everything stopped—his breath, my pulse, the world outside the stall. Then his hand cupped my jaw again, pulling me into another kiss, this one rougher, as though my answer had lit something in him he couldn’t quite hold back.

“Dangerous answer.”

“Then maybe you shouldn’t ask dangerous questions,” I whispered back, my cheeks flaming even as my heart thudded wildly.

---

“There you guys are!” Lucy called when we finally rejoined the group. She crossed her arms, clearly worried but also suspicious.

“Sorry,” I said quickly, tugging Gray’s jacket tighter around me as I pouted down at the sticky stains on my ruined dress. “Clean-up took longer than we hoped.”

Lucy’s eyes flicked from me to Gray, one brow rising. Her lips twitched like she wanted to say something, but thought better of it.

“Natsu,” she snapped instead, spinning on him. “Apologize. Right now.”

Natsu scratched the back of his head, looking more confused than guilty. “I’m sorry, Juvia.”

I shook my head with a little smile. “It’s okay, Natsu. Just… maybe next time, watch where you’re going, okay?”

“Or,” Gray cut in smoothly, smirking as he shoved his hands into his pockets, “just don’t be an idiot.”

Natsu’s head whipped toward him, eyes blazing. “What was that, ice cube?!”

Gray tilted his head, cool as ever. “You heard me, flame brain.”

That was all it took. Sparks (literal ones, thanks to Natsu) began to fly as the two squared off, Natsu cracking his knuckles while Gray rolled his shoulders like he’d been waiting for this all night.

“Oh no,” Lucy groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Not again.”

“Not here!” Erza barked, marching toward them. “If you two destroy even one piece of property, I will dock you both ten missions’ worth of pay!”

“Ten?!” Gray and Natsu yelled in unison, pausing mid-step.

“Fifteen if you don’t stop glaring at each other right now,” Erza added without blinking.

Evergreen smirked, watching with her arms crossed. “Honestly, it’s like watching children fight over a toy.”

Elfman flexed, puffing out his chest. “Fighting your rival at mini-golf? THAT’S MANLY!”

Cana, already sipping from a flask she’d smuggled onto the course, cackled. “I’ll put five jewel on Natsu lasting longer than Gray this time!”

“Hey!” I yelped, face burning. “Gray doesn’t lose!”

“Look at Juvia, already defending her man,” Cana teased, winking.

Lucy groaned louder. “Cana! You’re not helping!”

By now, Natsu and Gray were nose to nose, both growling under their breath—until a golf ball came sailing out of nowhere and clonked Natsu square on the head again.

“OW! Who did that?!” Natsu shouted.

Master raised his hand from a nearby bench, an empty cup of ice cream in his other hand. “You two were getting too loud.”

Everyone burst out laughing—except Natsu, who rubbed his head and grumbled while Gray smirked in triumph.

After the boys had finally been tamed and the group’s laughter started to die down, we all drifted back toward Magnolia together. The guild was loud as always, but Gray and I hung toward the back, the chatter up ahead fading into background noise.

“So,” Gray asked, glancing sideways at me, “did you have fun?”

I smiled, warmth blooming in my chest. “I did. Thank you… for teaching me.”

His lips curved into a small smile, and before I could look away, I felt his hand slip into mine. The warmth of his fingers laced through mine so easily that my breath caught.

“Happy to,” he murmured.

I blushed furiously but didn’t pull away, instead clutching his hand tighter as we walked in step with one another.

When Fairy Hills came into view, the other girls slowed, waving their goodbyes before disappearing inside. Erza paused at the steps, her sharp eyes softening slightly. “Juvia, you coming?”

“I’ll be in, in a minute!” I called quickly.

She gave me a knowing little smile before heading in.

Suddenly, it was just Gray and me standing in the glow of the lanterns.

“Still want me to come inside?” Gray leaned down close to my ear, his breath sending a shiver straight down my spine.

“Do you… want to come inside?” I asked, my voice too high, too flustered.

He smirked, clearly enjoying my reaction.

“D-don’t be gross!” I swatted at his arm, mortified.

Gray burst out laughing, his shoulders shaking. “Don’t worry— I wasn’t thinking that far ahead.”

I pouted, cheeks burning, but before I could retort, his hand came up and gently cupped my jaw, tilting my face up toward his. His eyes held mine for a heartbeat—calm, steady, but with that little spark of mischief—before he leaned in and kissed me softly.

The world seemed to melt away in that moment, leaving just the two of us in the quiet night.

“I wouldn’t mind… continuing what we started earlier,” I whispered against his lips, my cheeks burning even as my heart pounded.

Gray’s eyes softened, and a small smile tugged at his mouth. “Me too.”

The blush spread across my face, but I couldn’t help smiling as I tugged gently at his hand, guiding him toward the door. “We just need to be quiet,” I added in a rush, glancing around nervously. “No boys are allowed inside.”

He chuckled low, nodding. Together, we slipped inside Fairy Hills, creeping up the stairs like guilty teenagers. We passed Erza’s room, both of us holding our breath as though she’d sense us through the door. Finally, we slipped into my room and closed the door softly behind us.

I let out a relieved breath, sliding his jacket from my shoulders and draping it over the couch. But when I turned back, Gray was already there—close, so close I could feel his breath against my skin.

Before I could think, his lips were on mine again, hungry and insistent like they had been in the restroom.

A soft sigh escaped me as I melted into him, my hands finding his shoulders while his slid confidently to my hips. He pulled me closer until there was no space left between us, the kiss deepening with every heartbeat.

His kisses trailed lower—across my jaw, along the curve of my neck, and finally brushing against my collarbone. A shaky breath escaped me, my chest rising and falling faster with every touch.

When his tongue dipped lightly into the hollow of my throat, my fingers curled into his hair, tugging him down until we sank together onto the couch. His weight pressed warm and steady against me as I let out a hushed, unbidden sound.

“I want to kiss you everywhere,” he murmured, his lips brushing against my skin.

“E-everywhere?” My voice trembled, each syllable caught between fear and anticipation.

He hummed in response, and the vibration made my skin prickle.

My hands fumbled at the thin straps of my ruined dress, sliding them down until the fabric pooled loosely at my hips, where we sat. My pulse hammered in my ears as I whispered, “You can do that…”

Gray lifted his head then, his hand rising to cup my cheek. His thumb brushed gently over my skin as his eyes searched mine, steady and unflinching. He leaned in to press the softest kiss against my lips before pulling back just enough to ask, “Is that what you want?”

The question silenced everything—the nerves, the chaos of the night, even the guild’s laughter still echoing faintly outside. All that remained was him.

“Y-yes…” I breathed, my voice barely audible, but sure.

His smile was small, almost hidden, but warm. He rested his forehead against mine. “Then I’ll take my time.”

His lips trailed lower, brushing across the top of my chest, just above the line of my bra. Each kiss burned like fire against my skin, making me shiver.

I touched his shoulder lightly, then suddenly let out a soft giggle.

He pulled back just enough to meet my eyes, brows furrowed. “What?”

“Your shirt is gone,” I said with a small laugh, realizing only then that somewhere in the haze of kisses, he’d managed to shrug out of it.

Gray groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “Damnit.”

My laughter bubbled out again, softer this time, as my fingers traced along his chest. I let them follow the lines of muscle until they found the familiar mark inked against his skin. Slowly, I outlined the Fairy Tail emblem with the tip of my finger, marveling at how strong his chest felt beneath my touch.

“You’re so strong,” I whispered.

He chuckled low, shaking his head. “No, I’m not.”

I leaned forward before he could say more, pressing a gentle kiss directly over his mark. His breath caught sharply, his shoulders stiffening for just a second.

“I think you are,” I murmured against his skin.

His hand came up then, steadying at my back, pulling me closer as though he couldn’t bear to let me go. And for a moment, the playful teasing melted into something quieter—something heavier, unspoken, but real.

That was when his hands slid lower, gripping my thigh firmly as he shifted me into his lap. The sudden motion pulled a startled gasp from me, my palms bracing against his shoulders.

“You’re much stronger than me,” he murmured, brushing a strand of hair back behind my ear.

“Not at all,” I whispered, shaking my head.

He tilted my chin up with gentle fingers, his eyes holding mine. “I think you are, my little water mage.”

My heart skipped, the words sinking deep. His.

I bit my lip before leaning down, kissing him with everything I had. His hands squeezed my thighs, rough calluses sending shivers up my skin, grounding me in the moment.

Gray parted his lips slightly, grazing mine with his tongue, and I opened to him without hesitation, desperate for more of him, more of this. His kiss deepened, stealing my breath until I melted completely against him.

One hand slid upward from my thigh, tracing the curve of my stomach before resting over my chest. The touch was careful, but firm enough to make my breath catch.

I moaned and leaned into his hand. His lips never faltered against mine, his thumb brushing slow circles over the fabric as though testing how much closer I would let him.

I reached behind my back and unclasped my bra, letting it fall to the side. His breath hitched, and I couldn't help but smile at his reaction. "Kiss me everywhere," I breathed, my voice barely above a whisper.

His hands immediately found my breasts, his thumbs circling my nipples, making them harden under his touch.

His warm mouth closed around one of my nipples, and I let out a soft moan as his tongue swirled around the sensitive peak. I tangled my fingers in his hair, pulling him closer, urging him on. He began to suck gently, sending shivers down my spine.

"You taste like cotton candy," he murmured against my skin, his voice husky with desire.

I arched my back, pressing myself closer to him, wanting more of his touch, more of his kisses. His hands roamed freely, exploring every curve, every inch of my skin. The room was filled with the sound of the soft moans escaping my lips and the wet sounds of his mouth on my skin. The sensation of his tongue and lips on my nipples was driving me wild, and I could feel the heat building between my legs, the anticipation making my heart race.

"Gray?" I whispered, my voice trembling slightly. "Hmm?" he responded, his eyes meeting mine with a mix of curiosity and amusement.

I took a deep breath, my heart pounding in my chest. This was the moment that could either ruin or change everything.

"Will you kiss me...lower?" I asked, my voice barely audible.

He tilted his head, a smirk playing on his lips. "Lower?" he repeated, clearly enjoying my discomfort.

I nodded, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks.

"How low?" he teased, his voice low and husky.

"Don't make me say it!" I protested, my cheeks flushing even more.

He chuckled softly, his breath warm against my ear as he nipped at my earlobe. "But I want to hear you say it," he murmured, his voice sending shivers down my spine.

I took another deep breath, steeling myself for the words. "D-down there..." I managed to whisper, my voice barely audible.

He chuckled again, his eyes never leaving mine as he moved us so that I was sitting on the couch. He knelt on the ground between my legs, his hands resting on my thighs. "You want me to kiss your pussy?" he asked, his voice filled with desire.

I blushed deeply, my heart racing. "Gray!" I exclaimed, a mix of embarrassment and excitement coursing through me.

He laughed softly, his smirk never fading as he reached under my dress and slowly tugged down my panties. "That IS what you want, isn't it?" he asked, his voice a low growl.

I nodded, my breath hitching as he exposed me to him. The anticipation was almost too much to bear, and I could feel the heat pooling low in my belly. His hands slid up my thighs, his touch gentle but firm, as he leaned in closer. I could feel his breath on my skin, hot and tantalizing, as he inched closer to his destination.

When his lips finally found their target, I let out a soft moan, my body arching towards him. His tongue was gentle but insistent, exploring every inch of my sensitive flesh. I tangled my fingers in his hair, holding him close, lost in the sensation of his touch. 

His tongue moved over my folds and my sensitive bundle of nerves, every flick of his tongue making me twitch and moan. I was getting louder, the pleasure building to a crescendo, when suddenly, I heard Erza's voice outside my door. "Juvia?"

I jumped, my eyes widening in surprise and panic. I quickly clamped my legs shut around Gray's head, making him grunt in surprise. "Mnf!" he mumbled, his voice muffled.

"U-um yes?" I called out, my voice shaky.

"Are you okay in there?" Erza asked, concern lacing her words.

"I- I'm fi-fine!" I bit my lip, trying to keep my voice steady as Gray continued to move his tongue, sending waves of pleasure through my body. I tugged at his hair, a silent plea for him to stop, at least for now.

"I thought I heard you groaning," Erza said, her voice filled with worry.

"Oh, um ye-yes! I just had too mu-much ice cream, my stomach is just upset!" I lied, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment and arousal.

Gray snickered between my legs, the vibration of his laughter sending shivers down my spine. I tugged at his hair again, a silent warning for him to behave.

"Alright, well, feel better then," Erza said, her voice softening.

"Thank you, Erza," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.

I heard her footsteps retreat down the hall, and I let out a sigh of relief. Gray finally pulled away, a smirk on his face. "That was close," he said, his voice husky with desire.

I nodded, my heart still racing. "Too close," I agreed, my voice shaky.

He kissed the inside of my thigh, his lips wet with my arousal, and looked up at me with a smoldering gaze. "You taste amazing," he murmured, his voice low and husky, sending shivers down my spine.

I blushed deeply, my heart racing from the intensity of the moment. His words, combined with the sensation of his lips on my skin, made my body ache with desire. I reached down, my fingers combing through his hair, urging him closer. "Don't stop," I whispered, my voice barely audible.

He smirked, his eyes never leaving mine as he leaned in again, his tongue finding its way back to my most sensitive spot. The sensation was electric, every flick of his tongue sending waves of pleasure through my body. I tried to stifle my moans, but the pleasure was too intense. My hips began to move in sync with his tongue, my body desperate for more.

The room was filled with the sound of my ragged breath, soft moans escaping my lips, and the wet sounds of his mouth on my skin. The heat between my legs was almost unbearable, and I could feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge. His hands roamed freely, exploring every curve, every inch of my skin, driving me wild with desire.

Just as I was about to reach the peak of my pleasure, he pulled away slightly, his breath hot against my skin. "Gray," I pleaded, my voice hoarse with need. "Please, don't stop."

He chuckled softly, his fingers replacing his tongue, circling my clit with expert precision. "I won't," he promised, his voice filled with desire. "I want to watch you come undone."

His words sent a fresh wave of arousal through me, and I could feel my body tensing, ready to explode. He increased the pressure, his fingers moving faster, his thumb joining in to tease and torment me. The sensation was overwhelming, and I could feel my orgasm building, threatening to consume me.

"Gray," I moaned, my voice a desperate plea. "I-I'm so close."

He looked up at me, his eyes filled with lust and determination. "Come for me," he commanded, his voice firm.

And with those words, I did. My body trembled, waves of pleasure crashing over me as I cried out his name. He continued to stroke me gently, drawing out my orgasm, his fingers expertly coaxing every last bit of pleasure from my body.

---

I was a breathless mess, my skin tingling everywhere he had touched, when Gray suddenly stood, lifting me effortlessly into his arms.

“Let’s get you to bed, my little water mage,” he murmured.

My heart fluttered at the nickname as he lay me gently against the sheets. I quickly slipped into my nightgown, cheeks warm the entire time. But when he turned as if to leave, I instinctively reached out and caught his wrist.

“Are… are you leaving?” My voice was small, almost breaking.

He looked back at me, the faintest smile tugging at his lips. “I don’t want to. But if Erza finds me here, she’ll kill me.”

I frowned, knowing he was right, though my chest ached at the thought. “I understand…”

Gray leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead. The gesture was tender, almost unbearably so. He sighed, his breath ruffling my hair.

“I’ve already died for you once,” he whispered. “What’s another time gonna do?”

I blinked up at him, stunned by the weight of his words, my throat tightening. Before I could respond, he gave me a small, crooked smile—the kind he rarely let anyone see—and without another word, he slid under the covers beside me.

My heart swelled, the warmth of him beside me grounding everything. I curled closer, listening to the even rhythm of his breathing as the night wrapped around us.

For the first time in a long time, I felt completely at peace.

Chapter 20: The Rookie

Notes:

Hi everyone!
I hope you're all enjoying the series as much as I am, with my due date coming in 75 days I'm going to try to write as many as I can before then as I won't have as much free time.
If anyone has a request for a story/or a sequel to any chapters, let me know in the comments!
All my love,
Snail<3

The police radio crackled to life, making me jump.
"We’ve got a code 314 down by Magnolia’s shopping district. Male, twenty-something, black hair, tattoo on the chest."

“A 314?” I asked, glancing at my partner. Gajeel just grumbled.

“Is it Fullbuster again?” He asked over the radio.

“It would appear that way, sir.”

“What’s a 314?” I pressed, looking at Gajeel.

He ignored me, clicking the radio. “On it now. Taking the rookie with me.”

“10-4.”

The sirens wailed as we sped toward the shopping district. Gajeel shot me a sideways look. “Now listen, this guy’s a repeat offender. Does this all the damn time. How he’s not locked up for life yet is beyond me.”

“Gajeel—what’s a 314?!” I asked again, louder this time.

He only smirked. “You’ll see.”

When we arrived, a small crowd had already gathered. Gajeel shoved his way through, barking, “Back it up, back it up, police!” I trailed behind, mumbling “sorry, excuse me” as I bumped into shoulders.

It was only my third day on the force. Gajeel had been assigned as my partner—great cop, sure, but his “teaching methods” were questionable at best. Just yesterday, he ticketed an old woman for crossing the street with only two seconds left on the timer. He cited a group of kids for being too rowdy in a park. And he actually tried to cite a cat for obstructing the “flow of traffic” by napping on the sidewalk. So whatever this mysterious 314 was, it clearly had him excited.

“Fullbuster!” Gajeel barked.

Peeking over his shoulder, my jaw dropped. There, on the sidewalk, sat a man—completely naked—clutching a thin towel over his… more private regions.

“Gajeel, man, listen—” the guy started.

“Save it! This is the third time this month!”

“It has not been three times!”

“Rookie, cuff him. We’re bringing him in.”

“What?!” the man squawked.

“Uh, sir,” I whispered, “he’s… naked.”

“Sure is,” Gajeel said flatly. “This is a code 314. Indecent exposure.”

“I wasn’t exposing myself! It’s just a bad habit!”

“Yeah, yeah. Save it for the judge.”

Gajeel brushed past me, already barking at the crowd, and I fumbled for my handcuffs.
“Uh—y-you have the right to remain silent…” I finished mirandizing the man, cheeks burning the whole time. My eyes darted anywhere but at him. “I’m… going to need you to, um, put the towel down, sir.”

He raised an eyebrow, smirk tugging at his lips. “You sure about that?”

I squeaked and immediately spun toward a store clerk standing nearby. “Excuse me! Do you have an apron, or maybe a blanket or—?”

The man crossed his arms, glaring. “No way! That lunatic scares off half my customers every time he pulls this stunt. Make him do the walk of shame!”

I groaned. Of course. With no other choice, I yanked off my jacket, stepped forward, and awkwardly tied it around the offender’s waist, trying very hard not to make eye contact. It covered… mostly what it needed to.

“There. That’ll have to do for now.”

The man chuckled low in his throat, clearly amused at my flustered expression. “Well, aren’t you sweet?”

I felt my face go bright red. “L-let’s go!” I stammered, tugging him along while the onlookers started whispering and laughing behind us.

We made it back to the car where Gajeel stood with a smug grin, the back door already open.
“Hop in, Fullbuster. It’s gonna be a loooong night.”

“Night?” Gray shot back, towel-turned-jacket barely clinging to him.

“Talked to the chief—we’re keeping ya overnight.”

“You can’t be serious!”

“Serious as a heart attack. Now get in!”

Gray grumbled something under his breath but climbed into the backseat anyway.

Sliding into the passenger seat, I let out a quiet sigh of relief that the crowd hadn’t followed us. Gajeel dropped into the driver’s side, still smirking.
“Good job, Rookie.”

“I have a name, Gajeel.”

“Yeah, but it’s easier callin’ ya Rookie.”

I rolled my eyes and turned to stare out the window as the car pulled away, the flashing lights bouncing off the shopfronts behind us. My third day on the force… and already I’d arrested a completely naked man.

---

When we got to the station, we marched him over to booking—at least until Gajeel’s phone went off.

“Hello? Wha—honey, calm down! I wasn’t ignoring your calls, I— sigh yes, dear. Alright, just give me a second to wrap up what I’m doin’.”

He hung up with a look that could kill. “Dad duties call. I’ll be back in a while. You remember the booking process, Rookie?”

I crossed my arms. “I’ve done it a hundred times already, Gajeel. I can handle this.”

He gave Gray one last glare before storming out, leaving the two of us alone.

“This way, please.” I tugged on his arm and led him to the chair by the processing desk.

“Look, I’m innocent, okay? This really is just a bad habit I have.”

“First name?”

“Gray.” He sighed like this was the biggest inconvenience in the world. “Last name, Fullbuster. Birthday’s March eighteenth. I live at 767 Grove Drive, apartment C.”

I scribbled everything down as quickly as he rattled it off.

“Do you know why we took you in today?”

“Obviously. Though it makes no sense at all. Look, I’ve known Gajeel for years, so I—”

“Sir,” I cut him off, “let’s just get you processed. I don’t need to know your friend circle.”

He blinked at me, unimpressed, while I finished the forms. Once he was fingerprinted, I guided him toward a holding cell.

“Here’s your home for the night, Mr. Fullbuster.”

“Wait!” he stopped me just before I locked the door.

I groaned. “What is it now?”

“Can I get some clothes, please? As nice as this jacket is, I’m freezing.”

My face went hot. Oh God. I had completely forgotten he was naked under there. “O-oh! Um, yes—one second!”

I locked the cell, scrambled for a standard-issue jumpsuit, and handed it to him through the bars. “Here. I hope I grabbed the right size.”

He took it with a smirk, and I spun back to my desk, trying to bury myself in paperwork. That was the plan, at least… until I glanced up at exactly the wrong moment.

The jumpsuit slid up over his hips, and—dear God—his stomach was ridiculously toned. Abs, chest, shoulders—hell, his entire body looked like he spent every day working out.

My pen slipped from my hand, clattering to the desk.

Gray caught me staring and smirked again. “See something you like, Rookie?”

I shot up straighter in my chair, face burning. “N-no! I—uh—just—paperwork! I’m doing paperwork!”

He sat quietly on the narrow bench inside the cell, elbows resting on his knees. For ten solid minutes, the only sound was my pen scratching across paperwork.

Then his voice broke the silence. “So.”

I glanced up. “…So what?”

“What’s your name?”

“Excuse me?”

“Well, you said back in the car that you have a name. So what is it?”

“It’s Officer Lockser,” I said flatly.

His lips twitched. “Officer is your first name? Huh. No wonder you became a cop.”

I rolled my eyes and went back to writing. “You don’t need to know my first name.”

“Sure I do. I’m stuck here all night. Kinda gotta know it if I need something.”

“And what could you possibly need?”

He gave a lazy shrug. “Food. Water. Your number.”

My pen froze mid-word. “M-m-my number?!”

Gray leaned back against the cinderblock wall with a smug grin. “Yeah. Why not?”

“Because you’re a criminal!” I snapped, cheeks burning.

He groaned dramatically, “I’m not a criminal. Like I said—it’s a bad habit.”

The phone rang, making me jump. I snatched it up.
“B-booking, this is Ju—Officer Lockser.”

“Hey, Rookie. It’s Gajeel.”

I sat up straighter. “Oh, hey. Everything alright?”

“Not really. I won’t be coming back tonight. The kiddos are throwing up everywhere and the Mrs. needs me.”

My expression softened. “Oh… okay. Well, I hope they feel better!”

“Thanks. Look, just keep an eye on the streaker ’til I come in tomorrow morning.”

“Wait—morning? You want me to stay here all night?!”

“Thanks a million!” Click.

I stared at the receiver in stunned silence before slowly setting it back on the hook.

From inside the cell, Gray’s voice cut through the quiet.
“So… it’s just you and me tonight?”

His smirk was infuriating. And… distracting.

I swallowed hard. “D-don’t get any ideas. I’m here to guard you, not entertain you.”

“Oh, trust me…” He lounged across the bench like he owned the place. “…I’m already entertained.”

---

I sat back down at the desk, determined to bury myself in paperwork and ignore him.

Didn’t even last five minutes.

“Hey, Rookie.”

I didn’t look up. “No.”

He chuckled. “You don’t even know what I was gonna say.”

“You were going to ask for my number again.”

“…Well, yeah. But maybe I was also gonna ask for a snack. You holding out on me?”

I groaned. “This isn’t a hotel, it’s a holding cell. You’ll get breakfast in the morning.”

“Oh, come on. You expect me to sit here all night without food? That’s cruel and unusual punishment.”

I tightened my grip on the pen. “You’re here because you were naked in public.”

“Allegedly naked.”

I finally snapped my gaze up at him. “Allegedly?! I saw you! Everyone saw you!”

Gray leaned against the bars, resting his chin casually on his forearms, eyes sparkling with mischief. “And yet… you’re the one who gave me your jacket. That’s practically an act of kindness. Maybe even affection.”

My cheeks flamed. “It was procedure!”

“Oh really? Which page of the handbook says, ‘If perp is attractive, please lend him  clothing'?"

"Wh-!" I sputtered, “That’s not what—!”

He grinned, enjoying every second of my meltdown. “Face it, Rookie. You like me.”

“I do not!”

“Do too.”

“Do not!”

“Alright, fine,” he said, pretending to think it over. “Then at least tell me your first name. Otherwise I’ll just keep calling you Rookie all night. And trust me—” his grin widened, “I’ve got all night.”

His eyes glinting like he’d just thought of the greatest idea in the world.
“Alright, Rookie. If you won’t tell me your name… I’ll just guess it.”

My head snapped up. “You wouldn’t.”

“Oh, I would.” His grin widened. “Let’s see… You don’t look like a Martha.”

I groaned. “Please don’t.”

“Or a Gertrude. Yeah, no, way too cute for a Gertrude.”

My cheeks warmed. “Stop.”

“Hmm… Sally?”

“Do I look like a Sally to you?!”

He tilted his head, pretending to study me. “…Actually, no. Sally wouldn’t glare that hard. You’ve got more of a… fiery thing going on.”

I crossed my arms. “You’re wasting your time.”

Gray just smirked. “Not like I’ve got anything better to do. Let’s see… Hannah? Rachel? Emily?”

I squeezed my eyes shut and muttered, “This is ridiculous.”

His smirk grew smugger by the second. “Jessica?”

“No.”

“Sophie?”

“No.”

“Angel?”

I scoffed.

He chuckled. “Yeah, you’re right. You’ve got too much bite for that.”

I slammed my pen down, glaring at him through the bars. “You’re infuriating!”

Gray leaned in closer, lowering his voice just enough to make my pulse jump. “Tell me your name, Rookie… or I’ll just keep going all night.”

Gray tapped his fingers against the bars as he thought.
“Alright, not Martha, not Sally, not Angel… hmm.”

I ignored him, head down over paperwork, refusing to give him the satisfaction.

“Could be… Clara?” he tested.

I didn’t react.

“Nope. Not it.” He grinned, enjoying himself way too much. “Naomi?”

I exhaled sharply through my nose but stayed quiet.

Gray tilted his head, eyes narrowing with mock concentration. “What about… Juvia?”

My pen froze mid-stroke.

For one terrible second, silence hung between us.

Gray’s grin spread slow and wicked. “Ohhh.” He leaned forward against the bars. “That’s it, isn’t it?”

I cursed under my breath and flipped the page of my paperwork a little too aggressively. “No it’s not.”

“Don’t lie to me, Rookie. You flinched.”

“I did not flinch!”

“You totally did,” he said smugly. “Juvia. Huh. Pretty name.” He smirked, voice dipping into a teasing drawl. “Suits you.”

My face burned hot as I gripped my pen tighter. “Don’t you dare say it again.”

“Say what, Juvia?”

I slammed the folder shut. “GRAY FULLBUSTER!”

He just leaned back on the bench, looking entirely too pleased with himself. “Man, this night just got a whole lot more fun.”

I groaned, shoving back from my desk.

“Hey,” Gray called after me, leaning lazily on the bars. “Where are you going?”

“I’ll be right back. Behave yourself while I’m gone.”

“Not making any promises!” he sang as I stalked off.

I grabbed my lunch bag from the breakroom fridge and came back to the desk, pulling out my dinner. Carrot sticks first—I started nibbling them as I picked up my pen again.

Gray pressed his face against the bars like a kid in a candy store. “Whatcha got there?”

“My dinner. Now hush and let me eat in peace.”

“Dinner, huh?”

“Yes. Dinner.”

The cell went quiet for a blessed thirty seconds. Then came it—the low, miserable growl of his stomach echoing through the room.

I froze mid-chew. Slowly lifted my eyes to him. He just gave me the world’s most pitiful shrug.

I sighed. Of course.

Reaching into my bag, I pulled out the little bag of chips I’d been saving and shoved them through the bars. “Here.”

He looked at me, brow raised. “What’s this?”

“You’re clearly hungry. And these aren’t even my favorite, so…” I pushed them closer. “Just take them.”

A grin spread across his face as he accepted the bag. “Well, well. Look at you, Juvia. Feeding me dinner on our first night together.”

I flushed hot. “It’s not like that!”

“Sure it isn’t.” He popped a chip into his mouth, smirk growing. “But for the record… best date I’ve had in a while.”

I groaned. “Unbelievable.”

Gray crunched down another chip and tilted his head at me. “These are pretty good. Why don’t you like ‘em?”

“They’re too spicy,” I muttered, sitting back at my desk.

“Ahhh,” he said with a grin. “So you’re more vanilla then?”

My head snapped up. “What?”

“You don’t like spice—you’re a vanilla girl. Play it safe. Probably not into dark romances, if you catch my drift.” He winked and tossed another chip in his mouth.

“I—I am not a vanilla girl!” I sputtered. “I like spice! I like it plenty spicy, thank you very much!”

“Sure, sure. Whatever you say.”

I glared at him, slamming my pen down. “And for the record, I read plenty of dark romances too!”

Gray paused mid-chew, eyebrows lifting. Then that damned smirk returned. “Is that so? Makes sense, actually. You must be into some weird kinky shit.”

My jaw dropped. “HOW DID YOU EVEN COME UP WITH THAT?!”

He leaned against the bars, clearly enjoying himself. “Well, for one—you’re a cop. Lady in charge, bossy attitude. Probably into a little dominatrix. Plus, you handcuff people for a living, so…” He grinned wider. “I’m thinking bondage.”

Heat rushed to my face so fast I thought I might combust. “My—my bedroom preferences are none of your business!”

Gray licked chip dust from his fingertips slowly, deliberately. “Sure they are. If you give me your number and we go out… how else will I know how to please you?”

I choked on air.

He laughed, leaning back against the wall, completely unbothered. “Man, you’re too easy to tease.”

I grumbled under my breath and shot up from my chair, stomping over to the bars where he stood lounging like he owned the place.

He raised his brows, smirk tugging at his mouth. “Uh oh. Did I hit a nerve?”

I jabbed a finger through the bars at his chest. “You listen here, Gray Fullbuster—”

He leaned forward just enough that my finger poked solid muscle. My words died in my throat.

“…Y-You are insufferable,” I finished weakly, snatching my hand back.

Gray chuckled low in his throat. “Insufferable, huh? Funny. I’d say irresistible.”

I glared up at him, but standing this close, all I could see was that smug face and those stupid eyes sparkling with amusement.

“Say it,” he teased.

“Say what?” I snapped.

“That you’re not vanilla. Convince me.” His grin widened, like he’d just laid down a challenge.

I opened and closed my mouth, heat crawling up my neck. “I don’t need to prove anything to you!”

Gray tilted his head, grin smug as ever. “Then why’d you march all the way over here just to yell at me?”

As I turned on my heel to storm back to the desk, something warm closed gently around my wrist.

I froze. “H-Hey! What are you doing?!”

Gray’s hand lingered through the gap in the bars, holding me in place. His smirk was softer now, though still infuriating. “Relax, Juvia. I’m not gonna bite.”

I tugged, but his grip only tightened slightly—firm, not painful. “You can’t just grab an officer like that!”

His eyes flicked up to mine, annoyingly calm. “Then stop looking at me like you’re daring me to.”

My stomach flipped. “I am not—!”

“Sure you aren’t,” he said smoothly, his thumb brushing over the inside of my wrist before he finally let go. “But you’re blushing again.”

I yanked my hand back like I’d been burned, cradling it to my chest. “Y-you’re unbelievable!”

Gray leaned casually against the bars, smirk back in full force. “You keep saying that, but you never actually leave.”

I spun on him, face burning hotter than ever. “You’re lucky there are bars between us.”

He chuckled low, eyes glinting. “Am I? …Or are you?”

“Th-that’s it!”

Before I could second-guess myself, I flung open the cell door and stormed in. My cuffs snapped around his wrist with a sharp click, the other locked to the railing behind him. “Now stay there!”

I turned to leave—only to feel him move.

His free hand slammed against the railing, boxing me in.

I froze, my breath catching.

“Why, Officer Juvia?” Gray’s voice was low, teasing, but something about it made my knees weak.

“B-b-because you—you’re out of line!” I stammered.

He tilted his head, smirk tugging at his lips. “What did I do?”

I swallowed hard, heart racing. And it wasn’t fear—not even close. If anything… no. No, no, absolutely not.

“Tell me,” he murmured, leaning closer until I could feel the heat rolling off his body. “I promise I’ll be a good boy if you tell me.”

My back hit the railing. He was practically pressed against me now, his smirk daring me to admit something I couldn’t.

“T-taser,” I whispered.

He blinked. “What?”

“Taser!”

Before he could react, I yanked my stun gun free and jabbed it against his ribs. The cell crackled with electricity.

“GAH—DAMNIT!” Gray tensed violently, his muscles locking as the current surged.

I ducked under his arm, slipping out from his cage as he sagged against the railing, groaning.

“You tased me!” he barked, glaring.

“I said taser!” I shot back, cheeks blazing.

His breath came heavy, but even as he shook off the sting, that damn smirk started crawling back onto his face.

“Rookie…” he rasped, voice rough with laughter. “…you’ve got a mean streak.”

Gray groaned, still slumped against the railing, but when his eyes met mine again, that infuriating grin had returned.

“Y’know…” he drawled, shaking the last buzz of the taser out of his arm, “…most girls don’t pull out a stun gun on the first date.”

I crossed my arms, trying to ignore the heat crawling up my neck. “It’s not a date! It’s called law enforcement!”

He chuckled low, the sound rolling through the cell. “Uh-huh. Sure. But admit it,” his grin widened, “—that was kinda kinky.”

My jaw dropped. “K-Kinky?!”

“Think about it,” he continued shamelessly. “Handcuffs, electricity, you barking orders like a drill sergeant…” He leaned as close as the cuffs would allow, eyes glinting. “Tell me that doesn’t sound like something out of one of those dark romances you supposedly read.”

I gasped, face flaming. “Y-you—! You’re unbelievable!”

Gray smirked, licking his lips just to torment me. “Hey, I’m not judging. In fact—” he winked, “—if you wanted to try that again without the bars between us, I wouldn’t complain.”

I sputtered so hard I nearly choked on air. “I—! You—! That is completely inappropriate!”

He leaned back casually, resting his cuffed arm behind him like this was all a game. “Maybe. But don’t pretend you didn’t enjoy putting me in my place. The way your hands were shaking? That wasn’t fear.”

I whirled around before he could see how red my face had gotten, muttering under my breath. “I should’ve hit you twice…”

Behind me, his laughter filled the cell.

---

Two in the morning crept up on me, and I could barely keep my eyes open. Gray’s constant pestering had chipped away at what little stamina I had left. A yawn escaped as I rubbed at my eyes.

I glanced over at the cell. Gray was asleep, head tipped back against the wall, his wrist still cuffed to the railing beside him. Peaceful. Quiet.

…Cute.

I blinked and shook my head hard. Nope. Not cute. Not at all. He’s a criminal. A very attractive, muscular, criminal… but still a criminal.

Sighing, I pushed to my feet and headed to the breakroom. A hot cup of tea would keep me awake. Or at least keep me from face-planting into my paperwork.

When I came back, tea in hand, Gray was still out cold. The opportunity was too tempting.

I slid open the drawer, rifling through until I found his file. Bingo.

My eyes scanned the pages—third arrest this month for indecent exposure. The mugshots alone were comedy gold, each more ridiculous than the last. One arrest was at the riverwalk, another at a food stand, and tonight’s little stunt at the plaza.

Then I got to the transcripts. Gajeel’s interrogations were pure chaos. I stifled a giggle… then couldn’t hold it back. A loud laugh burst out of me.

“What’s so funny?”

I yelped and slammed the file shut so hard the tea nearly spilled. “N-Nothing!”

Gray sat up on the bench, hair mussed from sleep, lips quirking into that irritating half-smile. “You’re looking through my file, aren’t you?”

My cheeks burned. “Of course not!”

He arched a brow. “Uh-huh. Sure.”

I rolled my eyes as his laugh filled the room.

“If you wanted to know more about me, all you had to do was ask.”

“I already know everything I need to know,” I said firmly, shoving his file back into the drawer and slamming it shut.

“Oh really?” Gray drawled, stretching like he hadn’t just been caught red-handed by sleep.

“Yes,” I shot back. “You’re a criminal who enjoys torturing officers while you’re stuck in a cell every time you’re here.”

He snorted, shaking his head. “Correction—this is my first time staying overnight. And torture?” His smirk slid back into place. “Nah. I’d call it… getting to know one another.”

My cheeks heated. “This is not ‘getting to know one another.’ This is work.”

Gray leaned forward against the bars, eyes locking on mine. “Sure feels a lot more fun than work.”

I crossed my arms, refusing to look flustered. “Your definition of ‘fun’ is skewed.”

He chuckled low in his throat. “If talking to me all night was really that miserable, Juvia, you’d have shut me up hours ago.”

I opened my mouth to fire back—and nothing came out. Damn him.

Gray’s grin only widened at my silence. “Thought so.”

“Fine then.” I dragged my chair across the floor and sat down just outside his cell, arms crossed. “Tell me why you keep getting arrested.”

Gray smirked, leaning back lazily. “Like I’ve said every time—it’s just a bad habit.”

I arched a brow. “How can walking around town naked be a bad habit?”

He shrugged. “When I was a kid, my foster mom did a lot of training out in the snow. She’d wear a bathing suit so her body could adjust to the elements. I wanted to be just like her. And, well… it kinda snowballed from there.”

I stared at him. “Who trains naked in the snow?!”

“Ur Milkovich, that’s who.”

My jaw nearly hit the floor. “Wait… Ur Milkovich is your foster mother?!”

His smirk softened, just a little. “Was. She passed away.”

I sat back, the file cabinet stories suddenly feeling heavier. I’d heard about her—the fighter who gave her life to protect an entire mountain village. Strong. Beautiful. A master of ice magic.

“I… I remember hearing about her,” I said quietly. “She was a hero.”

Gray gave a small nod, his gaze briefly dropping to the floor. The silence between us shifted—less sharp, more somber.

Then his smirk returned, tugging at the corner of his lips. “So what has you suddenly interested in my life story?”

I glared, though not as fiercely as before. “Wait. Does that mean… you know magic?”

His grin widened. “Well, well. Look who wants to play twenty questions all of a sudden.”

I rolled my eyes, though I couldn’t hide my curiosity. “…Well? Do you?”

Gray leaned against the bars, lowering his voice just enough to make it sound like a secret between us. “Maybe I do. Maybe I don’t. Guess you’ll have to stick around to find out.”

I narrowed my eyes at him. “I don’t believe you.”

Gray blinked. “What?”

“If you really knew magic, you’d have busted yourself out of here by now.” I grabbed my chair and started dragging it back toward the desk.

“Fine then,” he called after me, a spark in his tone. “I’ll prove it.”

I spun around. “No, no—you don’t have to prove anything to—”

A faint tinkling sound cut me off. I turned just in time to see him holding out a small frozen figurine in his palm, crystalline edges glittering under the overhead light.

“Believe me now?”

I stared at the ice, then back at him, keeping my face deliberately flat. “Hm.”

Gray blinked. “…That’s it? ‘Hm?’ It’s ice magic!” he squawked.

I let my smirk widen. “It’s just ice magic.”

His jaw dropped. “JUST ice magic?!”

I leaned on the bars, enjoying the way his voice cracked. “Water magic is better anyway.”

“Pfft!” He scoffed, tossing the figurine aside. “No, it’s not. It’s just melted ice.”

“True,” I said sweetly, “but without water, you wouldn’t be able to make your little ice trinkets.”

I caught the twitch in his eye, and my smirk widened. Ohhh, so this was why he loved harassing me—I’d just found the fun in it.

“What’s so special about water magic then?” he challenged.

Instead of answering, I let my body dissolve into a swirl of liquid. Sliding easily between the bars, I reformed inside his cell, standing right in front of him with a satisfied grin.

“Simple,” I said, brushing an imaginary speck off my uniform. “I can get in and out of here no problem. You can’t.”

Gray’s jaw actually dropped. For once, he was speechless.

Then slowly, that mischievous grin crept back onto his face. “...Okay, that’s hot.”

My cheeks flamed. “T-That’s not the point!”

“So even your clothes turn into water?” Gray asked, his smirk already telling me he was about to say something obnoxious.

“Y-yes,” I replied cautiously.

His grin widened. “Then how come they’re not soaked and see-through after?”

I scoffed, crossing my arms. “Why can’t you make anything bigger than a pencil eraser?”

“Oh, trust me, I can,” he shot back smoothly. “But size isn’t everything.”

I arched a brow, my eyes flicking deliberately down to his hips and then back up to his face.

“Size is pretty important if you ask me.”

For the first time all night, his smirk faltered. Just for a second—his eyes widening, a flush creeping over his ears—before he barked out a laugh to cover it up.

“Well, well,” he said, leaning in close to the bars again. “Looks like the Rookie’s finally learning how to hit back.”

I smirked, leaning in too until we were nearly nose to nose. “Careful, Fullbuster. You might not like it when I do.”

“Oh no,” he murmured, grin sliding back into place, “I think I’m gonna like it a lot.”

My cheeks heated instantly, and I spun away before he could see the blush. “Ugh, you’re impossible!”

Behind me, his low chuckle followed. “Admit it, Rookie. You’re having just as much fun as I am.”

“You know what?”

Gray leaned forward on the bars, eyes glinting, clearly expecting another flustered denial. “What?”

“You talk a lot about size…” My gaze deliberately dropped down again, then snapped back up with a razor-sharp grin. “…but the only thing big about you is your ego.”

For a beat—silence. Absolute silence.

Then his smirk returned, slow and dangerous. “I can assure you, that’s not the biggest thing about me, sweetheart.”

My whole face went hot. “S-sweetheart?!”

“What?” His grin widened. “You prefer princess? Baby girl?”

“IT’S OFFICER!” I snapped, jabbing a finger at him.

He chuckled low, leaning back against the wall, maddeningly relaxed despite the cuff still chaining him to the railing. “Mmm… nah. Doesn’t suit you. I think Sweetheart fits just fine.”

I groaned, running both hands down my face, my heart hammering like it was trying to escape my chest. “Unbelievable. You’re unbelievable.”

“Funny,” Gray said, smug as ever, “I was just about to say the same thing about you.”

I hurried out of his cell, my heart practically lodged in my throat.
“‘Sweetheart,’ I’ll give him ‘Sweetheart,’” I muttered, stomping into the bathroom.

The mirror didn’t help. My face was flushed bright pink, my hair a mess from running my hands through it too many times. Groaning, I splashed cold water over my cheeks, willing the heat to go away.

“Just a few more hours,” I whispered to my reflection, tying my hair up into a high ponytail. “I can do this.”

After one more deep breath, I walked back to my desk and sat down, pulling a small paperback from my purse. The one thing guaranteed to keep me sane tonight.

Almost instantly, his voice drifted from the cell. “Reading some spicy novel?”

I kept my eyes firmly on the page.

“Lemme guess—bondage? Oh! Or is it about a cop and a sexy prisoner trying to seduce her?”

My jaw clenched. I focused harder on the words, pretending he didn’t exist.

“Juviaaaa,” he sing-songed, drawing out my name. “C’mon, Sweetheart, don’t ignore me. We were having a great time a minute ago!”

My hand gripped the book tighter, the page crinkling beneath my fingers.

“Seriously though,” Gray continued, unbothered as ever, “if the hero doesn’t have dark hair, blue eyes, and killer abs… you’re reading the wrong story.”

That was it. I snapped the book shut with a thwack and shot him a death glare.

“Gray Fullbuster, if you don’t shut your mouth, I swear—”

He grinned, utterly delighted. “You’ll what? Tase me again? Handcuff me to the ceiling? Gotta admit, Sweetheart, the way you threaten me is starting to sound like a fantasy novel all its own.”

Just then, the front door creaked open and a tall man with white, spiky hair walked in.

“Excuse me?” he said politely.

I looked up—and froze. Oh... oh, he was cute. My cheeks instantly heated.

“Um, yes—can I help you?”

The man smiled, leaning just slightly on the counter. “Well, first, can you tell me your name?”

“M-my name? It’s J-Juvia. I—I mean, Officer Juvia Lockser!”

“Hello, Juvia,” he said smoothly. “My name is Lyon.”

I smiled shyly, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. “How can I help you, Lyon?”

“Well,” he said with a sigh, “it would appear you have my idiot brother.”

“Your… brother?”

He nodded. “Gray Fullbuster. Indecent exposure… again.”

From the cell, Gray barked, “Dude! I’m right here, I can hear you!”

Lyon didn’t even glance his way. “Well, well. If it isn’t the criminal.”

“Oh, fuck off!” Gray snapped.

Lyon just smirked.

“We actually plan on holding him until morning,” I explained quickly, doing my best to sound professional despite how hot my face felt. “This is his third offense.”

“Ah, I see.” Lyon’s eyes flicked to mine, and my heart stuttered.

I swallowed. “O-or… you could, um, pay his bail? It’s a hundred and fifty jewel.”

Before Lyon could answer, Gray pressed up against the bars, scowling. “Are you seriously flirting with him right in front of me?!”

My blush deepened to a whole new shade. “I am not!”

“Sweetheart, I’ve been locked up all night, and I’ve never seen you blush that hard for me,” Gray accused, glaring at his brother.

Lyon chuckled, resting his chin on his hand. “Interesting. So she doesn’t like criminals, but she might like responsible older brothers.”

Gray groaned loudly. “I’m gonna kill you when I get out of here.”

“Relax,” Lyon said coolly. “If it bothers you so much, I could just leave you here and take Juvia out for a drink instead.”

My heart practically stopped.

Gray slammed his hand against the bars. “LIKE HELL YOU WILL!”

“Well, Juvia?” Lyon asked smoothly, his voice low and confident.

“M-me?” I squeaked. My palms went clammy, my cheeks burning. “W-well, I um… I actually work all night tonight, so I won’t be able to just leave unfortunately.”

“Tomorrow night then?” he asked without missing a beat.

I bit my lip before a shy smile slipped through. “Tomorrow… sounds like it can work. I get off at five.”

“Perfect.” Lyon’s smile deepened. “There’s a bar called Fairy Tail not far from here. Shall we meet there, say, around six thirty?”

I nodded quickly, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. “S-six thirty sounds good.”

From the cell, a loud clang echoed as Gray yanked against his cuff. “ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!”

Both Lyon and I glanced over. Gray’s face was bright red—though whether from anger or jealousy, I couldn’t tell.

“You’re making a date with my brother in front of me?!” Gray barked.

Lyon chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. “Looks like someone’s jealous.”

“JEALOUS?!” Gray nearly shouted the word out of his lungs. “Of you?! As if!”

I stood frozen, heart pounding so loud I could barely hear over the two of them.

Lyon leaned closer to me, his smirk softening into something almost warm. “Don’t worry about him, Juvia. He’s always been dramatic.”

“Dramatic?!” Gray roared, rattling the bars. “I’ll show you dramatic when I get out of here, you smug bastard!”

Lyon ignored his brother’s shouting completely and pulled out his wallet.
“You said a hundred and fifty?”

“Um, yes.”

He handed me the jewel without hesitation. I walked over to Gray’s cell, keys in hand.

“Quit staring at her ass!” Gray barked.

My face went scarlet.

“I’m a gentleman,” Lyon said smoothly, adjusting his collar. “I don’t stare at women’s bottoms.”

I bit my lip, almost flattered despite myself. Almost.

Unlocking the cell, I stepped inside and un-cuffed Gray from the railing. The moment his wrist was free, I stepped back. “There. You’re free. Now go away.”

Gray gawked. “Go away?! After everything?”

“D-don’t say that!” My cheeks flared again.

He rubbed his wrist, glaring at me. “You tased me, flirted with me, and now you’re just kicking me out?”

“I am not kicking you out,” I snapped. “This is jail, and you’re being bailed out!”

Then I smirked, folding my arms. “Besides… you’re a repeater. I’m sure I’ll see you again soon.”

Gray narrowed his eyes, a slow grin tugging at his lips. “Careful, Sweetheart. Sounds like you’re hoping for it.”

My face went hot enough to boil water. “IT’S OFFICER!”

---

The next night, I made my way to Fairy Tail dressed in a soft blue dress and heels. The second I stepped inside, my stomach dropped—I was way overdressed. Everyone else wore casual clothes, laughter and chatter bouncing off the walls of the crowded tavern.

I hurried to a booth tucked in the corner, praying I wouldn’t draw too much attention.

“What can I get for you… Sweetheart?”

My heart lurched at the annoyingly familiar voice.

I looked up to see Gray standing there with a tired smirk and a bar towel slung over his shoulder.

“What are you doing here?!” I hissed.

He leaned casually on the table. “I work here.”

“Tell me you’re lying.”

“’Fraid not, Sweetheart.” His grin widened when I groaned.

“Stop calling me that!”

“Why? I think it suits you.”

I crossed my arms tightly. “Are you actually here to take my order, or are you just here to annoy me?”

“A little bit of both, I suppose.”

I rolled my eyes. “Fine. A dirty martini. No olives.”

“Coming right up.” He winked, then sauntered off toward the bar.

By the time he returned with the drink, Lyon still hadn’t arrived. I checked my watch—six forty-five already. My frown deepened as I took a sip.

When I set down the empty glass, Gray was already back with another.

“Where’s Lyon?” he asked, sliding it across the table.

“I don’t know,” I muttered. My voice was sharper than I meant it to be, but my chest tightened with irritation. Or maybe disappointment.

“Did you get so jealous you tied him up somewhere so he’d miss our date?” I asked, biting the words out before I could stop myself.

He didn’t answer right away. When I looked up, his smirk had slipped. His brows were furrowed, jaw tight.

“I may be jealous,” he admitted quietly, “but I’d never do that.”

The air between us shifted. My teasing smile faltered as I stared at him, caught off guard by the seriousness in his tone.

I looked away, sipping my drink to hide the heat in my cheeks.

“If anything, he forgot,” Gray muttered, fiddling idly with a cocktail napkin.

“Forgot?” I asked, turning back to him.

Gray shrugged, sliding into the booth across from me. “Wouldn’t be the first time. He’s not a bad guy, just an idiot.”

I sighed, fishing in my wallet for some bills.

“Don’t worry about it,” Gray said.

I blinked. “What?”

“They’re on me,” he said with a little grin.

“A-are you sure?”

“Yeah. No big deal.”

Slowly, I tucked my wallet away. A small smile tugged at my lips. “Thank you.”

He leaned back, casual but watching me closely. “Do you need a ride home?”

I chuckled, shaking my head. “I’m good, thanks.”

“Oooh, I get it. You don’t take rides from criminals, huh?”

“What?”

“I’m a big scary criminal, remember?”

I flushed bright red. “I never said that! And that has nothing to do with it!”

“Uh-huh.” He smirked.

“It doesn’t!”

“Whatever you say.”

“Fine! Y-you can walk me home…”

His smirk curved into a slow, pleased smile. “I can?”

I groaned, rubbing my temple. “Don’t be weird about it.”

Gray held up his hands in mock innocence. “I would never.”

“Mm-hmm,” I muttered, sliding out of the booth.

But I couldn’t stop the way my heart raced as he followed me out of the bar, his grin practically glowing at his small victory.

The night air was cooler than I expected, crisp against my skin as we stepped out of Fairy Tail. My heels clicked softly against the cobblestones, and Gray fell into step beside me, hands shoved in his pockets, still wearing that smug half-smile.

“So,” he said, breaking the silence. “Blue dress, heels, hair up all nice… gotta admit, I’m flattered you dressed up so much just to see me.”

My face flamed instantly. “I did not! I dressed for Lyon!”

Gray clutched at his chest dramatically. “Ouch. Just stab me next time, Sweetheart.”

I rolled my eyes, quickening my pace. “Stop calling me that.”

“Too late. It’s stuck.” He grinned wider. “You’ll always be Sweetheart now.”

I groaned but couldn’t stop the corner of my lips from twitching. “You’re so annoying.”

“Yeah, but you like me anyway.”

I shot him a glare, though it wasn’t very convincing. “Do not.”

“Do too.”

“Do not.”

We fell into bickering, the words lighter than I meant them to be, bouncing between us like we’d done this a hundred times before.

A few blocks later, my heel caught in a crack on the cobblestone, and I stumbled with a startled squeak.

Before I could hit the ground, Gray’s hand caught my elbow, steadying me. “Careful there, Rookie.”

My breath caught. He was close—too close—and his grip was warm and steady.

“I’m fine,” I said quickly, tugging myself upright. “It was just a crack.”

He didn’t let go right away, his smirk softening into something quieter. “Guess I’ll just have to keep an eye on you then.”

I blinked up at him, my heart thundering in my chest.

We kept walking, our shoulders brushing every so often, neither of us commenting on it. The silence that stretched between us now wasn’t heavy—it was… comfortable.

We stopped in front of my apartment building, the lamplight casting a golden glow across the steps. I turned to face him, clutching my purse strap a little tighter than necessary.

“Thanks again… for walking me home,” I said quietly.

Gray gave me that lazy smile of his, softer this time, without the usual edge of mischief. “It was my pleasure.”

I returned the smile, small but genuine. Then I realized he wasn’t looking away. His gaze lingered, steady and warm, and the longer it went on, the hotter my face felt.

“…What?” I asked, shifting under the weight of it.

He shook his head, smirk tugging faintly at his lips. “You just… have really pretty hair.”

My breath caught. That wasn’t a line—his voice was too quiet, too real. I blinked at him, stunned, before my cheeks flushed pink. “Th-thank you…”

For a beat, neither of us moved. The air between us felt heavier, charged in a way that made my pulse stumble.

Then he straightened, shoving his hands into his pockets with that casual shrug he always hid behind. “Good night, Juvia.”

I swallowed, forcing my voice out past the sudden tightness in my throat. “Um—g-good night.”

I turned and unlocked the door, but before stepping inside, I glanced back once. He was still there, watching, his expression unreadable under the lamplight. When he caught my eyes, his smile returned, faint and crooked, before he finally turned to walk away.

My heart hammered in my chest long after the door clicked shut behind me.

---

The next week, as Gajeel and I cruised Magnolia, my mind kept slipping back to that night Gray walked me home. The way his voice had softened. The way he’d looked at me under the lamplight.

I caught myself fussing with my hair more these days—curling it, tying it back in different styles, making it look nice even though I had nowhere special to go. Not that I’d ever admit why.

The radio crackled to life, breaking through my thoughts.

“We have a Code 314 down by the river walk.”

My heart skipped. My ears perked instantly. Was it him?

“Male…”

Yes.

“…dark colored hair…”

Yes.

“…mid fifties.”

I slumped back in my seat with a groan.

Beside me, Gajeel gave me a sidelong look. “Why the hell do you sound disappointed?”

“I—I don’t!” I said quickly, sitting straighter.

He arched a brow. “Uh-huh. Then why’re you suddenly fixated on your hair every damn shift? You trying to impress somebody?”

Heat crept up my neck. “I—it’s called self-care, Gajeel!”

“Pfft.” He smirked. “More like ‘Fullbuster-care.’”

“WHAT?!”

He only grinned wider, turning the wheel toward the river walk while I buried my burning face in my hands.

When we got to the scene, it wasn’t Gray at all—just a senile old man strolling along the river walk without a shred of shame. Gajeel started in on him with his usual bark, but the moment the man’s wife stormed up and began scolding him within an inch of his life, Gajeel backed off with a grunt.

I sighed, crossing my arms, trying not to show my disappointment. Pathetic, I scolded myself. Why do I even care if it’s him?

Then I felt it—a gentle tug at my ponytail.

I spun around, startled. Gray stood there, smirking down at me, hair a little mussed, hands shoved casually into his pockets like he hadn’t just snuck up on me.

“Were you hoping it was me?” he asked, voice low and amused.

My cheeks flared hot instantly. “W-what are you doing here?!”

He shrugged, smirk widening. “Taking a walk. Not naked, you’ll notice. Personal growth.”

I narrowed my eyes, though my pulse was racing. “You can’t just sneak up on an officer like that!”

“Relax, Sweetheart. You looked disappointed. Thought I’d fix that.”

“I was not disappointed!” I snapped, maybe a little too quickly.

Gray leaned in just close enough for his words to curl against my ear. “Could’ve fooled me.”

I flushed and turned away, only to spot the old woman now scolding Gajeel for “harassing a poor, senile man.” The sight almost made me laugh.

“You got a sec?” Gray’s voice pulled me back.

“I’m working,” I reminded him firmly.

“C’mon, just a second?”

I sighed but eventually turned and followed him a few steps away from the scene.

“I talked to Lyon last night,” he said.

My brows lifted. “You did?”

“Yeah. He, uh… honestly forgot all about your date. But he wanted me to let you know he wants to make it up to you.”

A chuckle slipped out before I could stop it. “I’ll pass.”

“You will?”

“Not that it’s any of your business,” I said, folding my arms, “but I’ve been single for a while now because my ex used to ‘forget’ our dates all the time. I’d rather not have a repeat.”

Gray snorted. “Sounds valid.”

I shrugged. “It’s whatever. Besides, I prefer being alone.”

“You do?”

I nodded. “No drama. Just me, myself, and a bottle of wine.”

Gray’s lips curved into that maddening smirk. “What about hook-ups?”

I stopped in my tracks, staring at him. “Wh-what about them??”

“Well,” he drawled, leaning closer, “I’ve got plenty of free time, and I think—”

“Don’t even finish that sentence!” I snapped, my face going crimson.

Gray burst out laughing, holding his hands up like I’d pulled my taser again. “Relax, Sweetheart. I was mostly joking.”

“Mostly?!”

He winked, falling back into step beside me. “Hey, can’t blame a guy for trying.”

“But for the record…”

Something in his tone shifted — less playful, more weighted. My heart skipped a beat.

“…I wouldn’t mind if it wasn’t just a joke.”

I froze mid-step, my throat tightening. “Wh-what’s that supposed to mean?”

Gray finally glanced at me, and for once, his grin wasn’t cocky — it was small, crooked, almost shy. “It means I like being around you, Rookie. Even if you tase me and call me a criminal half the time.”

My lips parted, but no sound came out. Heat rushed to my face again, though this time it wasn’t from anger.

He chuckled quietly at my silence, scratching the back of his neck like he hadn’t meant to say it out loud. “Anyway… forget it. You don’t have to answer. Just thought you should know.”

And just like that, he walked a step ahead, leaving me standing there, my heart hammering so hard I thought it might break out of my chest.

My heart pounded so loudly I almost didn’t hear myself say it.
“W-Well, good thing I don’t like being around you then!”

Gray stopped mid-step. Slowly, he turned back, one brow raised and a grin tugging at his lips.

I felt my face go hot. “I-I mean—I have to be around you, because of my job, and—ugh—you’re always a pain, and it’s annoying, and—”

“Annoying, huh?” His grin widened into a smirk, eyes glinting. “That’s funny. You don’t sound very convincing.”

“I am convincing!” I snapped, clutching my radio like it was a lifeline. “I hate being around you! I hate it!”

Gray leaned in just slightly, close enough that my chest tightened. “You sure about that, Sweetheart?”

“I—!” My voice cracked, and I looked away so fast my ponytail nearly whipped him. “…Shut up.”

Gray chuckled low, clearly satisfied, but there was a flicker of something gentler in his eyes before he straightened again.

“Guess I’ll take that as a maybe.”

---

I sat at my desk back at the station, drumming my fingers against the wood as my eyes drifted—again—toward the empty cell Gray had occupied last week.

Likes being around me? Please.

I huffed, glaring at the cold metal bars as if they could answer me. He’s just trouble with a pretty face… and a very nice body.

My cheeks flared and I shook my head hard. Nope. Nope. Not going there. Not thinking about that. Not even a little bit.

I forced my gaze back to the mountain of paperwork in front of me, trying to drown out the thoughts swirling like a storm.

Me. Hooking up with a criminal? That’s like… like… I scribbled furiously at a form, the pen nearly breaking under the pressure. It’s wrong! Completely, absolutely wrong!

And yet…

My hand stilled, hovering over the page as my mind unhelpfully supplied the memory of his grin, the heat in his voice when he’d leaned in and said “I wouldn’t mind if it wasn’t just a joke.”

I groaned, dropping my forehead to the desk with a dull thud.

“This is bad,” I muttered into the wood. “This is so bad.”

I checked the clock—eight-thirty. Almost done. I was the only one left in the station, already imagining myself soaking in a hot bath when the front door creaked open.

Footsteps echoed down the hall.

I looked up, and of course it was him. “This is considered stalking at this point,” I muttered.

Gray smirked, shaking his head. “Not stalking. Just dropping this off.”

He set a purse down on my desk.

I frowned. “What’s this?”

“Got left behind at the bar tonight. Just dropping it off for lost and found.”

I arched a brow. “Fairy Tail doesn’t have a lost and found?”

I watched the realization dawn on his face. “…We, uh… lost it.”

A laugh burst out of me before I could stop it. “You lost your lost and found?”

“Listen,” he said, leaning in with that cocky grin, “I’m trying to be a good boy and not get arrested again, so I’m finding legal ways to see you.” He winked.

I rolled my eyes and took the purse. “You are not a good boy.”

“Ooh.” His grin widened as he leaned lazily against my desk, voice dropping. “Does that mean I’m a bad boy?”

“Yes, you’re a very bad—”

My words cut off as I realized just how close he was, that smirk curling on his lips as he loomed over me. Heat rushed to my face so fast I could barely breathe.

“Y-you—!” I sputtered.

Gray tilted his head, eyes dancing with mischief. “Go onnn, say it. Tell me I’m a bad boy.”

That does it.

I slammed my hands on the desk and leaned forward until our faces were just inches apart.

“Gray Fullbuster.”

He grinned, voice lilting. “Yessss?”

Slowly, I reached up, tugged the tie from my ponytail, and let my hair fall loose around my shoulders. His grin faltered just slightly, his eyes flicking up and down.

“You’ve been a very, very bad boy,” I murmured, my smirk curling. 

His eyes widened a fraction, the cocky mask slipping.

“So bad I just don’t know what to do with you,” I went on, my voice low. “I tase you. I handcuff you…”

I leaned in close enough that my nose brushed feather-light against his. His breath hitched.

“…but you just keep coming back, bad as ever.”

For a beat, neither of us moved. My gaze flicked to his lips, lingered a second too long, then back to his stunned expression.

“But,” I whispered, leaning back at last, “it’s nine o'clock. My shift just ended. So there’s nothing I can do about it.”

With a shrug, I grabbed my purse and lunch bag, swinging them over my shoulder as if nothing had happened.

Gray stayed frozen, blinking at me like I’d short-circuited his brain.

By the time I reached the door, he finally found his voice.

“…Sweetheart, you cannot just walk out after saying all that!”

I smiled to myself, not looking back. “Good night, Gray.”

“Wait—HEY! You can’t just—!”

The door clicked shut behind me, leaving him sputtering standing on the empty station steps.

I hummed softly to myself as I walked down the quiet street, the cool night air calming my nerves.

Then I heard it—footsteps falling into rhythm with mine.

“Juvia.”

My heart skipped, but I kept my expression composed. “Yes?”

Gray slipped up beside me, his smirk gone—replaced by something sharper. “You can’t just do that, y’know.”

I smirked and adjusted the strap of my bag. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

He let out a low, breathy chuckle. Before I could take another step, his hand wrapped around my elbow, firm but not rough, pulling me to face him.

“Yes you do.”

His eyes met mine—and they were darker now, no trace of the playful glint I was used to. Instead, there was heat there, raw and hungry, and it made my throat go dry.

I swallowed hard as he loomed over me, his voice dropping lower.

“You don’t get to wind me up like that and then just walk away, Sweetheart.”

My pulse thundered in my ears. “Th-that’s not what I—”

“Yeah, it is.” His smirk returned, but slower this time, deliberate, as his gaze flicked down to my lips and back again.

Every nerve in my body screamed at me to move, to step back, to say something—anything. But all I could do was stand frozen under his stare, my breath caught in my chest.

He leaned down, closing the space inch by inch until I could feel his breath ghosting across my lips. My bag strap slipped off my shoulder, but I couldn’t move—I was pinned in place by the weight of his gaze, by the warmth radiating off him.

“Tell me you don’t want this,” he murmured, his mouth so close I swore the words brushed against my skin.

My breath hitched, but no sound came out. My knees felt weak, my chest tight, my entire body trembling with the war between my head and my heart.

His smirk returned, softer, more dangerous. “Can’t say it, huh?”

Then—just as I swore he was going to close the distance—he straightened, letting go of my elbow like nothing had happened.

The sudden loss of his warmth made me stagger back a step.

Gray chuckled under his breath, shoving his hands into his pockets. “Relax, Sweetheart. I can wait.”

I blinked at him, heat blazing across my face, heart still racing so hard it almost hurt. “Y-you—! You are the most obnoxious human being!”

“Maybe,” he said with a grin as he started walking again, “but you’ll be thinking about me all night.”

I stomped the whole way home, heels clacking against the pavement as I trailed furiously behind him. My heart was still racing, my face still hot, and the sound of his low chuckle kept echoing in my ears.

“Have a good night,” Gray had said with that damn smile, the one that made me want to slap it off his face—or maybe kiss it off. I didn’t even glance back, just lifted my hand and flipped him off without breaking stride. His laugh followed me down the block, and I muttered curses under my breath the rest of the way.

By the time I slammed the door of my apartment shut, I was practically vibrating with frustration. I tossed my bag onto the couch, kicked off my shoes, and stormed to the bathroom.

The hot bath was already calling me. I twisted the knobs, letting steam rise up in the small space until the mirror fogged over. I poured myself a tall glass of wine and sank into the water, the bubbles licking at my skin as I let out a long, guttural groan.

“I can’t believe he did that,” I muttered, glaring at the faucet as if it were his stupid smirking face. “Who does he think he is?!”

My voice echoed against the tile. I slapped my hand against the water, sending a wave over the side of the tub. “To be fair, I started it, but STILL!”

I downed half my glass of wine in one go and leaned back, sinking deeper into the frothy warmth. My hair stuck damply to the back of my neck as I tilted my head against the rim of the tub and closed my eyes.

The problem was, the more I told myself to stop thinking about him, the sharper the memories became.

“Why does he have to be cute?” I whispered into the empty bathroom, voice cracking slightly as if saying it aloud made it worse. My teeth caught my lower lip, as images flickered in my mind—Gray smirking at me through the bars, Gray’s lean body sprawled across the bench, his muscles taut beneath that damned jumpsuit.

I squeezed my thighs together beneath the water, heat crawling up my neck.

That first night at booking came back all too clearly—when I’d handed him the prison jumpsuit through the bars and turned away to file paperwork. But curiosity had made me glance up just as he slid it over his hips. My breath had hitched then, just as it did now.

He was incredibly muscular. Not bulky, but sculpted—every line of his torso carved like stone. His stomach was taut, defined, and my eyes had trailed lower to the way the fabric hugged his waist. He had that perfect V-shape, the dip of his hips disappearing into the waistband, and even through the shapeless material of the jumpsuit I could tell he was—

“UGH!” I growled, splashing water over my face as if I could wash the thoughts away.

“Get it together,” I muttered, sinking lower into the bubbles until only my nose poked above the surface.

I drained the rest of my wine and sat there until the water cooled, my mind stubbornly replaying every smirk, every glance, every word he’d said like a taunt. Finally, with another frustrated huff, I pulled the plug and stepped out, wrapping myself in a towel and rubbing at my damp curls.

I padded into my bedroom, skin flushed from more than just the bath, and crawled beneath the covers. Even in the dark, my mind refused to be quiet. His voice seemed to follow me—“You’ll be thinking about me all night.”

I groaned and buried my face in the pillow.

Sleep eventually claimed me, though my body still thrummed with restless energy, my mind whirling with every smirk, every whispered sweetheart, every time his eyes had flicked to my lips.

And of course… my subconscious turned against me.

In the dream, I was back at the station. The lights were dim, the desks abandoned, shadows pooling across the walls. I sat at mine, filling out endless forms, when I felt that familiar weight of a stare on me.

“Working late, Sweetheart?”

My head jerked up, and there he was—leaning lazily against the bars of the empty cell, arms crossed, that wicked grin plastered across his face.

Only… he wasn’t cuffed this time.

He stepped out of the cell without resistance, his stride slow and deliberate as he crossed the room. I swallowed, suddenly aware of the heat curling in my stomach.

“You shouldn’t be out of there,” I said, though my voice came out thin, trembling.

Gray chuckled low, stopping just in front of me. “And you shouldn’t look at me like that.”

Before I could respond, he braced his hands on either side of my chair, caging me in. His body loomed over mine, his breath warm against my cheek.

“Tell me, Officer,” he murmured, “gonna cuff me again? Or are you finally gonna admit you don’t really want me behind bars?”

My heart thundered as he leaned closer, the brush of his lips barely grazing mine. I tried to speak, but words died in my throat.

Then the scene shifted, fluid and dreamlike. I was back in the booking room, and Gray stood at the fingerprint station—shirtless now, his toned chest gleaming under the fluorescent light.

I tried to look away, but he caught my chin gently, tilting my face up toward him. “See something you like?”

Heat burned across my skin, my legs pressing together beneath the desk. “N-no…”

He smirked knowingly. “Liar.”

The walls seemed to melt away, replaced by the glow of lamplight outside my apartment. Gray stood at my door, eyes darker than ever.

“You can’t keep pretending, Juvia.” His voice was rough, intimate. “You want this. You want me.”

When his lips finally met mine in the dream, it was hungry, consuming—like every ounce of teasing and tension had finally snapped. His hands gripped my hips, pulling me flush against him, and I gasped into his mouth, my body trembling with equal parts fear and desire.

I moaned softly—

And jolted awake.

The room was dark, my sheets tangled around me, my chest heaving as if I’d run a marathon. I pressed a hand over my burning face.

“Oh gods…” I whispered into the silence, mortified. “Why him?!”

But even as I buried myself deeper under the covers, my lips still tingled from a kiss that had never happened.

---

“You look like shit,” Gajeel muttered as soon as I walked in.

I glared at him, dropping my bag on the corner of my desk. “Jee, thanks. You’re too kind.”

He only smirked, unbothered. “You got a delivery, by the way. Put it on your desk.”

“A… delivery?”

I turned, blinking at the sight. A small vase sat squarely on my desk, fresh flowers arranged neatly inside. For a moment, my stomach swooped.

“Who brought them?” I asked quickly, but Gajeel just shrugged and was already halfway across the room, starting some other conversation.

There was a note tucked between the stems. My fingers trembled as I pulled it free.

Happy Friday, Sweetheart.

My face went hot, and I shoved the note deep into my purse like it had burned me. Heart hammering, I sank into my chair with a heavy thud.

“Who were they from?” Gajeel’s voice drifted over, casual.

“Uh…” I stammered, clutching at the edge of my desk. “My cousin.”

He gave me a skeptical look but didn’t push it. Instead, he jerked a thumb toward the hall. “Captain wants to see you.”

“Me?” I squeaked, instantly stiffening. “Am I in trouble?”

Another shrug. Useless.

I swallowed hard, smoothed my uniform, and knocked on the captain’s door. “Y-you wanted to see me, Captain?”

“Ah, Juvia,” he said warmly. “Yes, I did. Please, have a seat.”

I perched across from him, heart still in my throat, mind still flashing with flowers and dream-kisses.

“How are you liking it here? It’s been a few weeks now, hasn’t it?”

“Almost four weeks, sir,” I managed, sitting straighter. “And I’m really enjoying it here!”

“Good, good.” The captain nodded, rifling through papers. “Your work has been exceptional. Your co-workers all speak highly of you as well.”

“M-may I ask, am I in trouble, sir?”

“What? Heavens no!” He chuckled. “Quite the opposite, actually.”

He crossed to a filing cabinet, pulled a small folder, and handed it to me.

“I’ll need you to fill these out. I’m assigning you to the field—patrol duty in the city plaza. Nothing dangerous. Just routine presence and observation.”

I nodded quickly, clutching the folder, but my thoughts were a whirlpool.

Patrol in the plaza. More exposure. More opportunities to run into Gray Fullbuster.

And after last night’s dream—and those flowers—I wasn’t sure if I dreaded it… or wanted it.

“Be back before the end of your shift with a report on your day, alright?”

“Yes, sir!” I said brightly.

He smiled and gave me a nod, and I headed out into the warm summer air. It wasn’t unbearably hot, but I was grateful I’d chosen a skirt instead of my usual pants. The breeze against my legs was a blessing.

The plaza bustled with life—children chasing each other, vendors calling out their specials, the air thick with the smell of fresh bread and grilled food. I walked slowly, keeping a watchful eye, though I couldn’t stop myself from scanning the crowds. Hoping—against all reason—to see his stupid face.

After an hour, though, nothing.

When lunch rolled around, I grabbed myself a caramade frank from a street cart and kept patrolling. So far, my day consisted of scolding a few kids for climbing into the fountain and pointing a family of tourists toward the museum. As much as I appreciated fresh air, it was… boring.

I bit into my frank, chewing as I wandered past a line of shops—

And felt it. That presence. The shift in the air, the prickling awareness crawling up my spine.

“Did you get my flowers?”

I nearly choked. My head snapped to the side, and there he was—Gray, strolling casually at my pace, hands tucked in his pockets, that infuriating smirk tugging at his lips like he knew exactly what kind of chaos he was causing in my chest.

My face burned instantly. 

He tilted his head, eyes glinting. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

“What are you doing here?!” I demanded, my grip tightening on the frank in my hand like it was a weapon.

Gray smiled, strolling along as if he hadn’t just thrown my heart into chaos. “Walking. Am I not allowed to?”

“No! I—I mean, yes, but—” I sputtered, nearly tripping over my words. “Just admit you’re following me!”

He chuckled low in his throat. “I’m not. This is all just a coincidence.”

“My ass,” I muttered under my breath.

His smirk deepened, and before I could react, he leaned closer, his lips brushing the shell of my ear. “It does look very nice in a skirt.”

My face went up in flames instantly.

“I like you in it.”

The words settled over me like a spark to dry kindling. Furious—and flustered beyond reason—I grabbed his wrist and yanked him off the main path, dragging him into a shaded alley between two buildings.

“Stop saying inappropriate things like that!” I hissed, planting him against the wall.

Gray leaned back casually, letting me hold him there, his eyes gleaming with amusement. “Why?”

No words came out at first. Because my pulse was racing. Because I couldn’t shake the way his voice had dropped lower when he’d whispered it. Because a part of me liked hearing him say it.

“Because it’s unprofessional,” I snapped finally, glaring up at him. “Because I’m an officer, and you’re—”

“A criminal?” he offered, grinning.

I groaned, heat burning up my neck. “Yes! Exactly!”

Gray tilted his head, smirk softening into something more dangerous. “Then arrest me, Sweetheart.”

“M-maybe I will!” I snapped, though my voice shook with more heat than conviction.

Gray’s grin widened. Slowly, he pushed himself off the wall, his steps unhurried, deliberate. The space between us shrank with each one until my back brushed the cool brick of the opposite wall.

My breath caught.

He braced one hand beside my head, caging me in, his body so close I could feel the warmth rolling off him.

“You won’t,” he said, low and certain.

I swallowed hard, my heart pounding in my ears. “Wh-what do you mean I won’t?”

His eyes darkened, holding mine without a flicker of hesitation. “Because you don’t want to.”

The words knocked the air right out of me. I opened my mouth, but nothing came—just a weak, strangled sound.

Gray smirked faintly, his free hand brushing lightly against my wrist where it hung useless at my side. “If you really wanted me locked up, sweetheart, I’d be in cuffs already.”

I shivered, my fingers curling into a fist to keep from trembling.

His lips hovered inches from mine, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. “Tell me I’m wrong.”

“I—”

Before I could find the words, his hand rose, fingers brushing my jaw as he tilted my chin upward until my eyes locked with his.

“You what?” he murmured.

My lips parted, but nothing came out. My heart was hammering so loudly it drowned out everything else. I wanted to say something—anything—but my gaze betrayed me, flicking down to his mouth.

And that was all the invitation he needed.

Gray leaned in, closing the distance in one smooth, unhesitating motion. His lips pressed against mine, warm and firm, stealing the breath straight from my lungs.

“Mnf!” I squeaked, startled—but then his hand cupped my face, his thumb brushing softly over my cheek, and the world seemed to tilt. His other hand stayed planted beside my head, steady and protective as his lips moved against mine with unexpected gentleness.

I should’ve shoved him away. I knew I should. But my body betrayed me. My fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, and before I realized what I was doing, I was kissing him back.

His smirk melted into something deeper, hungrier. He angled his head, deepening the kiss, and a soft sound slipped from me—half gasp, half moan.

When I finally tore back for air, my chest heaved, my face flushed hotter than ever. His forehead rested lightly against mine, his breath ragged, but his eyes were gleaming with a mixture of triumph and something far more dangerous.

“Told you,” he whispered, voice rough against my lips. “You don’t want me behind bars.”

“Shut up,” I breathed, pulling him back to me before he could get another smug word out.

Gray chuckled against my lips, the sound vibrating through me as our mouths crashed together again. This time it was hungry, messy—our restraint gone in a heartbeat. My fingers tangled into his hair, tugging slightly, and he groaned deep in his throat, pressing me harder into the wall.

His hand slid down, gripping my thigh and hitching it up against his hip. His palm kneaded the flesh firmly, making heat pool low in my stomach as he ground into me just enough to make my knees weaken.

I gasped, tugging his bottom lip between my teeth before letting go with a sharp nip. Gray growled, the sound low and rough, and his lips left mine only to trail hot, open-mouthed kisses along my jaw.

Then his mouth found my throat.

A startled moan slipped out as his lips moved up and down the column of my neck, sucking gently at the sensitive skin. My head tipped back against the wall, giving him better access before I even realized what I was doing. Each kiss burned, leaving a trail of heat in its wake, and when he tugged my earlobe between his teeth, a violent shiver shot through me.

“Gray—” I whispered, my voice trembling, half warning, half plea.

He hummed against my skin, lips brushing lower, hand still gripping my thigh like he had no intention of letting go.

And then—

“Officer Lockser, come in for check-in,” the radio on my hip crackled to life, shattering the haze around us.

I jumped, my heart leaping into my throat, and Gray pulled back just slightly, breathing hard, his forehead pressed against mine. His smirk returned, smug but breathless this time, as his chest rose and fell against mine.

“You gonna answer that, Sweetheart?” he murmured, his voice rough from kissing, lips still brushing my cheek.

I fumbled for the radio with shaking fingers, my pulse pounding so hard I could barely hold it steady.

“T-this is—Officer Lockser,” I managed, breathless and uneven, “all clear on patrol.”

Static buzzed back. “Copy that. Check in again in thirty.”

I shoved the radio back into its holster, my cheeks burning, every nerve in my body still thrumming from his touch.

Gray chuckled low in his chest, leaning in close again. “You sounded real professional there.”

I groaned, covering my face with my hand. “I hate you.”

His grin widened as he nuzzled my hair, voice hot against my ear. “Funny, because your body says otherwise.”

“We can’t do this again.”

Gray’s lips hovered just at the edge of my ear, his breath warm, teasing, as his nose skimmed along the shell. “Why not?”

“B-because I’m working!” My voice cracked, half stern, half desperate.

“So…” he murmured, brushing my hair aside with maddening slowness, “…we do it when you’re not working then.” His lips pressed against the spot just beneath my ear, soft but hot enough to send a shudder down my spine.

A helpless hum slipped from my throat before I could stop it, my fingers twitching at my sides, aching to clutch at him again.

“C’mon, Sweetheart,” he whispered, each word dripping against my skin. “You can’t stand here—flushed, trembling, breathing like that—and tell me you didn’t enjoy kissing me.”

I bit my lip hard, but he was right. Gods, he was right. My heart was hammering out of control, my body still burning from every kiss he’d left on me. My skin tingled where his hands had been, where his mouth had lingered, and the dull ache between my thighs only made the truth harder to ignore.

I had enjoyed it. More than enjoyed it. I was already craving more.

It was wrong. So wrong. I was an officer, and he was the kind of man I should be hauling into holding, not hauling into my arms. Every line of professionalism screamed that I needed to shove him away, to end it now.

But my traitorous body leaned into him instead, tilting ever so slightly, drawn like a moth to flame.

“I’m off at six,” I whispered, the words slipping out like a confession I couldn’t reel back.

Gray’s lips curved into a slow, victorious grin against my skin. He pulled back just enough for me to see the hunger in his eyes, the way they darkened as they raked over me like he was already imagining what would happen when the clock struck six.

“Then six o’clock it is,” he said, voice low and rough, filled with promise.

My chest tightened, both from dread and anticipation. Because I knew the second my shift ended, I wouldn’t be Officer Lockser anymore.

I’d be his.

At least for tonight.

---

When I got back to the station, Gajeel took one look at me and frowned.

“Damn, rookie—someone hit you?”

My brows shot up. “What? No, of course not—”

“Then what the hell’s that?” He jabbed a finger toward my neck.

Confused, I rushed to the nearest mirror—and nearly screamed.

Faint, reddish marks dotted my skin, peeking just above my collar. Small, scattered… and unmistakable. Hickeys.

“Oh my god.” My hands flew up to cover them. “I am going to kill him.”

I crammed my things into my purse as six o'clock came, cheeks blazing, and stormed out the door. The second I stepped outside, I spotted him leaning casually against a lamppost where he’d been waiting.

“Care to explain yourself?!” I barked, marching straight at him.

Gray raised an eyebrow, looking far too entertained for his own good.

When I jabbed a finger at my neck, his smirk spread slow and smug.

“Some fine work, if I do say so myself.”

“F-fine work?!” I squeaked.

He just shrugged, pushing off the post and strolling ahead like he hadn’t just turned my life upside down.

“Oh, don’t you walk away from me!” I snapped, hurrying to catch up, clutching the strap of my purse tighter.

Gray glanced sideways at me, a grin tugging at his mouth. “What’s the big deal, Sweetheart? Not like anybody’s gonna arrest me for kissing you too good.”

I flushed scarlet. “That’s not the issue! You left… evidence!”

“Evidence, huh?” His eyes glinted mischievously. “Guess that makes me guilty as charged.”

I groaned, dragging a hand down my face. “You’re impossible.”

He leaned closer, voice dropping low enough to make my pulse jump. “Maybe. But you didn’t exactly stop me, did you?”

My lips parted, but no excuse came out. Only silence—and his smug laughter filling the summer air as I trailed after him, cursing both him and my own traitorous heart.

"I can’t believe you, we’re not in high school, you can’t just—!”

Gray stopped suddenly, and I bumped straight into his chest. The faint scent of soap and cologne clung to him, dizzying me as I stumbled back a step.

“Can’t what?” he asked, voice low.

“Mark me like… like property!” I snapped, though my voice wavered.

For once, he didn’t smirk. Instead, a softer smile tugged at his lips, gentle in a way that caught me off guard. “You’re not my property,” he said quietly, “but I wouldn’t mind you being mine.”

My breath hitched, the heat rising in my cheeks faster than I could control. “I told you I’m not interested in dating…”

Gray chuckled, closing the gap again, brushing his lips feather-light over mine. “For now.”

Before I could argue, his fingers curled around mine, tugging me down the street like it was the most natural thing in the world. My heart pounded, my legs moved of their own accord, and by the time I realized where he was taking me, we were already at his building.

Inside, his apartment was exactly what I expected. A typical bachelor pad—minimal furniture, a console shoved under a modest television, a few dishes stacked in the sink. A bed was visible through the open doorway of the other room, sheets rumpled and the window cracked to let in the summer air.

I set my purse down on the small counter and gave the place a once-over, humming under my breath.

Gray caught it instantly. “Hm. What?”

“Nothing,” I said too quickly.

His eyebrow arched. “You’re judging, aren’t you?”

“Judge? I—no, I’m not!” I protested, folding my arms like that would shield me from how transparent I was being.

He chuckled, the sound low and amused, and crossed the room in a few easy strides. His hands found my hips, warm and steady as he pulled me closer.

“You think I’m messy, huh?”

“I never said that!” My voice came out higher than I meant, betraying me.

His smirk returned then, sharper this time, but laced with something heavier. His palm slid up, cupping my cheek with surprising tenderness, his thumb brushing over my bottom lip.

“You know what I think?” he murmured, leaning close enough that his breath teased my ear. “I think I want to make a mess out of you.”

My stomach clenched, heat pooling low in my belly.

“Maybe,” he added, his voice rougher now, “inside you too.”

A shiver wracked my entire body, and my breath caught as his lips grazed the edge of my jaw. My fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt without permission, traitorous and eager, holding onto him as if he might vanish.

“Gray…” I whispered, my voice trembling, half warning, half want.

He pulled back just enough to look me in the eyes, his grin wicked but his gaze burning with something that made my pulse stumble. “What’s wrong, Sweetheart? Don’t tell me now you’re suddenly shy.”

My lips parted, ready to fire back, but no words came. Only a desperate, shaky breath that made his smirk deepen as he bent down and claimed my mouth again, harder, hungrier than before.

And I melted into it, unable—or maybe unwilling—to stop.

I curled my fingers deep into his hair as his strong arms slid beneath me. With effortless ease, Gray lifted me, gripping my thighs firmly before setting me down on the back of the couch. The movement knocked a breathy gasp from me, but his mouth was already there, picking up exactly where he had left off, kissing me hard, urgent, like he’d been starving for this since earlier.

My lips parted on a moan as his tongue brushed mine, the heat of him overwhelming, and when he broke away only to trail kisses down my throat, I shivered. His mouth moved with deliberate patience, teasing the most sensitive spots—just beneath my jaw, then the hollow of my throat—each kiss leaving me weaker than the last.

When his lips grazed lower, I tugged at his hair, unable to help the small sound that escaped me. His low chuckle rumbled against my skin, smug, before his mouth claimed my collarbone, biting gently, soothing with his tongue. The contrast made me gasp again, head tipping back as I gave him more of me to touch.

I stiffened slightly when I felt his fingers drift higher along my thighs, the familiar warmth of his hands suddenly cooling against my skin. It made me shiver and arch toward him, caught off guard by how my body reacted to even the subtlest shift in his touch. His thumbs brushed teasing circles against the inside of my thighs, sending heat curling through me.

His lips returned to my chest, moving lower, slower, as though savoring every inch of me. By the time his fingers slipped to the buttons of my blouse, my breath was already shaky and uneven, my chest rising and falling faster. His movements weren’t rushed; he undid each one with deliberate care, fingers steady and sure, eyes flicking up to meet mine once as if daring me to stop him.

I didn’t.

The fabric parted easily beneath his hands, sliding off my shoulders and leaving me in the lacy bra I’d chosen without a second thought that morning. 

He exhaled softly before leaning down to press his mouth between the valley of my breasts. The warmth of his lips and the slight scrape of his teeth made me shiver violently, my nails digging lightly into his shoulders as my back arched toward him.

I grabbed the hem of his shirt and tugged hard, pulling it over his head and tossing it somewhere behind us without caring where it landed. My eyes barely had a second to trace the lines of his body before instinct took over—I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him tight against me. The sharp clatter of my heels hitting the floor echoed through the apartment, but I barely heard it over the pounding of my heartbeat.

Gray groaned low in his throat as my chest pressed against his bare skin, his muscles flexing beneath my touch. I trailed my hands over his shoulders, down his arms, savoring the warmth radiating from him. His lips found mine again, kissing me with a hunger that stole my breath.

One of his hands braced my back, holding me steady, while the other slid down, fingers grazing the top of my stocking. With a teasing tug, he hooked his finger into the edge and pulled it down, slow and deliberate, leaving goosebumps in the wake of his touch.

I pressed closer, desperate, feeling every contour of him against me, the heat of his body searing through the thin fabric that still separated us. My fingers dug into his hair again as his mouth moved with mine—rougher now, more urgent.

“You’re so soft,” he muttered between kisses, his voice rough, like he couldn’t believe I was real beneath his hands.

The words made my stomach flip, made my cheeks burn, but I only pulled him closer, my thighs tightening around his waist as his hand continued its slow, torturous path down my leg.

Each brush of his lips, each scrape of his teeth sent sparks racing across my skin, leaving me trembling in his arms, craving more, needing more.

His lips left mine far too soon, and I whimpered at the loss, my hands still tangled in his hair as he began to lower himself. His fingers trailed down my legs, firm and steady, until he was crouched before me, tugging at the edge of my stockings.

The soft scrape of his knuckles brushed my skin as he pulled one stocking down slowly, dragging it past my knee, then my calf, until it slid completely off my ankle. He repeated the process with the other, his eyes never leaving mine as he let the thin fabric fall carelessly to the floor.

Before I could even catch my breath, I felt it—the warmth of his lips pressing against the delicate skin of my ankle. My breath hitched as he kissed there once, then again, the simple gesture unexpectedly intimate.

He continued upward, his mouth trailing over the slope of my calf. Each kiss sent little sparks racing up my nerves, and my thighs clenched together instinctively. Gray’s lips lingered on my knee before moving higher, teasing along the sensitive skin of my inner thigh.

By the time he reached my upper thighs, my breathing was uneven, chest rising and falling rapidly. I gasped when he nipped at the soft flesh there, just sharp enough to sting.

The contrast made me giggle before I could stop myself.

Gray froze for just a second, then smirked against my skin. “Oh? What’s this?”

I squirmed slightly, heat crawling up my face. “Th-that tickles!” I said between helpless giggles.

His smirk deepened, and he did it again, his teeth grazing my skin before delivering another playful nip. I squealed as I tried to press my thighs together, but he gripped them firmly, keeping me open.

“Gray!” I gasped, giggling harder as he left a trail of teasing nibbles higher and higher, my hands gripping the couch desperately. “Stop it—!”

“Not a chance,” he murmured, his voice low and full of amusement. His tongue replaced his teeth, grazing slowly, deliberately over the faint marks he’d left.

The giggles melted instantly into sharp, breathless gasps.

“Does this tickle?” he asked, his words husky against my skin, his tongue stroking lazily over the sensitive flesh again.

A broken moan tore out of me before I could stop it, and my legs trembled where he held them open. The smirk I could feel against my thigh told me he already knew my answer.

His eyes lifted to meet mine, and the hunger burning in them sent a shiver straight through me. He didn’t look at me the way anyone else ever had—it wasn’t casual, it wasn’t fleeting. It was consuming. His hands slid higher, slow and deliberate, until his fingertips brushed over the lace edge of my panties. My breath hitched at the teasing touch, and then his palms curved firmly around my ass, squeezing as if to claim me.

“I love your curves,” he murmured against my skin, his voice rough with sincerity.

I let out a short, nervous laugh, rolling my eyes, though my cheeks burned. “I’m too curvy.”

His brow furrowed instantly, the sharpness in his expression startling me. “Says who?”

“Says me,” I replied quickly, trying to sound playful but faltering under the way he was looking at me.

Gray shook his head, jaw tightening. “Well, you’re wrong, Sweetheart.” His grip on me firmed, possessive. “I want to worship every single curve on your body. Every inch. And that’s exactly what I plan on doing tonight.”

The words made my stomach flip, my chest tightening as my heart skipped a beat. Something about the way he said it—like a promise, not just a line—set me trembling.

Before I even realized what was happening, I was being lifted back to my feet, his hands steadying me as though I might collapse. He shifted closer, his breath fanning over my lips, and then one hand slid behind me to toy with the zipper of my skirt.

The sound of the zipper being tugged down was deafening in the quiet room. My skirt loosened at my waist, slipping lower until it pooled silently around my ankles. I sucked in a sharp breath, my bare legs exposed, my pulse racing with both nerves and anticipation.

His hand returned to cup the curve of my ass, squeezing again as if he couldn’t help himself, while the other came up to cradle my cheek. The calloused pad of his thumb brushed over my heated skin with surprising gentleness, his touch grounding me even as I felt like I was unraveling.

He leaned in, pressing his forehead to mine for a beat before tilting his head, brushing his lips over mine in the faintest kiss—teasing, coaxing me into leaning forward to chase him.

“You’re just…” his voice was barely a whisper, but it thrummed with intensity, “…fucking perfect.”

The words hit me harder than his kisses, harder than his hands on my body. My throat closed, and I couldn’t breathe for a moment, stunned by the way he said it like it was the absolute truth. And then his mouth claimed mine again, this time with a hunger that left no room for doubt.

My hands clutched his bare shoulders as his tongue swept against mine, his body pressing flush to mine. His hand at my cheek held me steady, his other roaming over my curves with greedy reverence, as though he was determined to prove his words with every touch, every kiss, every breath.

My fingers fumbled for only a second before I found his belt buckle, tugging it loose with a speed that made his breath catch. The sound of leather slipping free was sharp, urgent, and then I had the button of his pants undone, the zipper sliding down beneath my fingertips.

His groan vibrated against my lips the instant my hand slipped inside, the heat of him filling my palm as I wrapped my fingers around his length. His forehead dropped against mine, lips parting in a shuddering exhale as I began to stroke him.

“Fuck…” he hissed, his mouth crashing back onto mine in a bruising kiss, almost desperate now.

The hand that had been cupping my cheek tangled in my hair, gripping just firmly enough to keep me close, while his other stayed anchored on my ass, squeezing with every movement of my hand. He pressed forward, his hips jerking slightly, grinding into my palm until there was no space left between us.

I broke away from his mouth, gasping for air, and let my lips wander down. I kissed along the line of his jaw, down the curve of his throat, tasting the salt of his skin. His chest rose and fell beneath my mouth as I trailed lower, scattering kisses across the firm planes of muscle, my tongue flicking over the hollow at the center of his chest.

He groaned again, his head tipping back as his grip in my hair loosened, fingers flexing as though he was torn between pulling me back up to him and letting me go further.

I glanced up at him through my lashes, catching his gaze—dark, hungry, undone—and the look in his eyes only spurred me on. Slowly, deliberately, I sank lower, kissing down the ridges of his stomach, over the sharp lines of his hips as his pants slipped further down under my touch.

By the time I reached my destination, I was on my knees before him, his breath heavy, his hand brushing lightly against the side of my face as though even he couldn’t believe what was happening.

And I kissed lower still, tasting him at last, the sound of his strangled groan filling the room.

When I took him into my mouth, the sound that tore out of him was low and raw, his hand shooting out to grip the back of the couch for support. His head tipped back slightly, his jaw clenched tight as a groan rumbled in his chest.

I set a steady, generous pace, giving him just enough to leave him wanting more, to make him twitch under my tongue and fight for control. My hand stroked what my lips couldn’t reach, the combination making him shudder. I looked up, needing to see him—and there he was, watching me through heavy-lidded eyes, his pupils blown wide with hunger.

The sight made the heat in my belly only burn hotter. I couldn’t help myself—I winked.

His laugh was ragged, a breathy chuckle that broke off into a groan as his fingers flexed hard against the couch, knuckles turning white. “Fuck, Juvia…”

I rewarded him by quickening my pace, hollowing my cheeks as I worked him harder, faster, my other hand bracing against his thigh. I felt the muscle tense beneath my palm, tight with restraint, his breath coming faster now.

“Just a little—” his voice cracked into a growl, “Fuck, just a little more—”

But instead, I pulled back.

With a wet pop I released him, dragging my thumb across my lips to wipe away the slick, deliberately slow as I stood back up. My chest heaved with every breath, my body burning with power at the look on his face.

“Cruel,” he muttered, his voice like gravel.

Before I could smirk or fire back, his arms were around me. He swept me up as though I weighed nothing and tossed me onto his bed. The mattress bounced beneath me, my hair spilling across the rumpled sheets as I looked up at him with wide eyes, my heart pounding like a drum.

I managed a smirk, though my pulse thundered in my throat. “Me? Never.”

Gray stood at the foot of the bed, chest heaving, his eyes dark and wild as they swept over me. His smirk returned then, sharper, full of promise as he crawled onto the mattress after me, predatory in every movement.

“You’re gonna regret teasing me like that, Sweetheart,” he murmured, his voice low and rough as his hands pressed against the sheets on either side of my head, caging me in.

And gods help me… I couldn’t wait.

---

I giggled nervously, biting my lip as he leaned over to the nightstand. The metallic clink of steel made my eyes widen when he pulled out a pair of handcuffs that looked all too familiar.

“You’re gonna be my prisoner tonight,” he said with that dangerous grin, and before I could protest, my wrists were secured to the headboard.

I squirmed against the sheets, tugging instinctively at the cuffs. I’d been in handcuffs before—training exercises, demonstrations, routine protocol—but never like this. My breath hitched. “D-do you… Do you have a key for these?”

Gray chuckled low, leaning in until his lips brushed mine. “Of course I do. Don’t you trust me?”

Before I could answer, his mouth claimed mine, his kiss slow but commanding. His hands slid down, tugging at the edge of my bra until it shifted, baring me completely. Cool air swept over my skin, my nipples hardening instantly in response.

Gray pulled back to look at me, his smirk deepening. He lowered his mouth, pressing heated kisses all across my chest—between the swell of my breasts, over the soft curves, trailing in patterns that had me gasping. But he avoided the one place I needed him most.

When his lips skimmed just over the hardened peaks without touching, I whimpered, my back arching against the restraints.

He lifted his head, eyes gleaming with amusement. “What’s wrong, Sweetheart?”

“You know what’s wrong,” I groaned, tugging futilely at the cuffs.

His gaze dropped deliberately to my nipples, still untouched and aching. That smirk spread across his face again. “What? Am I supposed to do something about those?”

I pouted, twisting under him, my body aching for more.

He chuckled, dragging his finger lazily across my chest, circling but never quite where I wanted. “Use your big girl words, Juvia.”

My breath hitched, heat crawling up my face. My pride battled with my need until finally the latter won out.

“P-please…” I whispered, my voice breaking. “Please, touch me.”

His eyes darkened, satisfaction flashing across his face as he lowered his mouth again—this time, exactly where I begged for it.

My breath hitched sharply the instant his tongue swiped over my nipple, wet heat sparking through me like lightning. My back arched without permission, pushing my chest closer to his face in a silent, desperate plea. He hummed low around me, the vibration making my skin prickle as his free hand moved to knead my other breast, slow and purposeful.

Then, with that infuriating instinct of his, he shifted—his hand suddenly cooling until it felt like ice against my heated skin. The contrast made me gasp, goosebumps racing across my arms and down my spine, shivers coursing through me.

When his teeth closed around my nipple, tugging firmly, I nearly unraveled right there. A moan slipped from my lips, raw and needy, as my thighs pressed together for friction I couldn’t quite get.

And he noticed. 

Gray’s hand began its descent, trailing down over my ribs, my stomach, every movement deliberate, teasing, until his fingers grazed the waistband of my lace panties. He lingered there, tracing the delicate edge with maddening patience.

“These,” he murmured against my skin, his voice rough and dark, “are in my way.”

I gasped, half in defiance, half in desperation. “T-then do something about it…” The words spilled out breathlessly before I could think.

He lifted his head, his lips glistening, a faint trail of saliva connecting his mouth to my skin. His eyes burned into mine, smug but heavy with intent. “Is that what you want?”

I bit my lip hard, my whole body trembling, every nerve wound so tight I thought I might break. “Yes…” I whispered, barely audible.

He tilted his head, smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “I didn’t hear you. What was that?”

My chest heaved. My pride warred with the desperate ache inside me, but when his fingers tugged at the waistband again, teasing, I broke.

“I-I said yes!” I blurted, my voice cracking under the weight of my need.

Gray chuckled low in his chest, pressing a kiss against the curve of my breast. “No need to yell, Sweetheart. I’ll do whatever you want me to…” His lips ghosted over mine as his fingers finally hooked beneath the lace, “…all you have to do is ask.”

His hand stilled the second I gasped, “W-wait!”

Gray immediately withdrew, his brow furrowing as he searched my face. “What? What’s wrong?”

I felt my cheeks ignite with heat, embarrassment flooding me so quickly I couldn’t even look at him. My wrists tugged uselessly at the cuffs, wishing I could hide behind my hands. “I—well, I wasn’t exactly expecting… this, and I haven’t exactly… um…”

His head tilted, confusion flickering across his expression. For someone usually so cocky, the way he looked right then—brows drawn, lips parted slightly, curiosity so unfeigned—was almost boyishly innocent. My heart skipped painfully.

“I haven’t exactly shaved… down there…” I mumbled, squeezing my eyes shut.

For a moment, there was silence, and I braced myself for the wince, the teasing, the disgust I’d come to expect. But instead—

Gray chuckled. Not mocking. Warm. He leaned down and pressed a kiss to my lips, soft and unhurried. “So?”

My eyes flew open. “So? What do you mean so?!”

He laughed, shaking his head, dark hair falling across his forehead. “Sweetheart, I couldn’t care less. It’s just hair. Everyone has it. And it’s not going to stop me.”

I stared up at him, struck silent. My chest squeezed tight as my thoughts flew back to the academy—to that one night with a fellow cadet that had ended with ridicule and shame. He’d recoiled, sneered, made me feel dirty, wrong. Ever since then, I’d shaved every single day, terrified of ever hearing that tone again. Until lately. Lately, I’d been so busy, so sure intimacy wasn’t in my future, that I’d let it go.

“You’re… you’re not grossed out?” I whispered.

Gray blinked at me like I’d grown a second head. “What? Why would I be?”

“Well, some guys—”

“I’m not some guys,” he interrupted firmly, his hand coming up to cradle my cheek. His thumb stroked my flushed skin with disarming gentleness.

I blinked again, caught off guard, my throat tight.

Before I could reply, he kissed me. Not hungrily this time, not with teasing or dominance, but tenderly. Soft. Patient. His lips lingered over mine, moving slowly, giving me time to feel the care behind the touch. My heart melted instantly, the wall of embarrassment crumbling under the sincerity.

A soft hum escaped me against his mouth, and I leaned up to return the kiss fully, getting lost in it, forgetting everything else.

When he pulled back just enough to look into my eyes, his voice was quiet. “Can I keep going?”

I searched his face, saw no judgment, only that steady, smoldering warmth that never failed to undo me. My lips parted, my voice shaky but certain.

“Yes.”

His hand slipped back into my panties without hesitation, and this time there was no pause, no uncertainty. His fingers found me instantly, as if he already knew exactly where to touch.

I gasped when the pad of his finger circled my clit, applying just the right amount of pressure—not too harsh, not too soft, but maddeningly perfect. My back arched off the bed, the cuffs clinking against the headboard as I tugged instinctively against them.

A low moan escaped me when one of his fingers slid inside, the roughness of his calloused skin sending sparks up my spine. He was careful, deliberate, curling it just so as his thumb never stopped its steady rhythm. My body quivered beneath him, betraying me with how quickly I opened up to his touch.

“You’re wet already,” he murmured against my skin, his voice a low growl filled with satisfaction.

Before I could respond, a second finger pushed inside, stretching me further. I moaned again, louder this time, my thighs trembling as his fingers curled deep and hit that spot that made my vision blur. His thumb continued to circle in tight, relentless motions, the combination making my breath come in sharp, desperate gasps.

“Does this feel good?” he asked, though from the way my body arched into his touch, he already knew the answer.

“Y-yes—!” My voice cracked, breaking into another moan as his pace quickened. The wet sounds of his fingers working me filled the room, humiliatingly loud, but the heat coiling low in my belly drowned out every shred of self-consciousness.

It had been months—months since anyone had touched me like this. I had almost forgotten what it was like, and yet nothing I remembered compared to this. He was precise, experienced, every movement intentional, dragging pleasure out of me I hadn’t known I was capable of feeling.

I clenched tightly around his fingers, my hips rocking helplessly against his hand. He chuckled darkly at my reaction, clearly pleased, and leaned down to claim my throat with his mouth. His lips kissed, then sucked at the sensitive skin, leaving trails of heat in their wake before his teeth nipped just enough to make me gasp.

“M-more…” I whimpered, my voice breaking, my wrists tugging desperately against the restraints. Gray’s breath ghosted against my ear, his chuckle low and sinful. “Don’t worry, Sweetheart…” His fingers pressed deeper, curling hard enough to make me cry out. “…I’ll give you more.”

I was right there—teetering on the edge of the most blissful orgasm I’d had in ages. My whole body was alive with sensation, trembling under his touch, my breath coming fast and shallow. His fingers moved in perfect rhythm, his thumb applying just the right pressure, every nerve in my body pulled tight like a bowstring ready to snap.

And then—just as the wave was about to crash over me—he pulled his fingers out.

My hips bucked forward desperately, chasing his touch, but it was gone. My breath hitched, a sharp cry caught in my throat. “Wh-why did you stop?!”

Gray smirked, licking his fingers slowly as if to taunt me. “I could ask you the same thing.”

I blinked at him, flushed and breathless, my brow arching in challenge. “So that’s how it’s going to be?”

He shrugged with maddening nonchalance, his eyes raking over my body, hungry and unashamed. “Guess it is.”

My frustration bled into my tone, the words sharper than I meant. “You better not be done.”

That earned me a chuckle as he sat back on his knees, tilting his head like I was amusing him. “Is that a threat?”

“It’s a command.”

His smirk widened. “Oooh, kinky. I like it.”

I groaned, rolling my eyes even as heat coiled tighter in my stomach. “I’m not kinky—quit saying that!”

He laughed, low and throaty, before leaning down again. His lips trailed across my stomach, soft kisses with little nips that made me twitch. His mouth moved lower, over my hips, each kiss sending jolts of anticipation racing through me.

Then his fingers hooked into my panties. He tugged them slowly down, the fabric gliding over my legs before being tossed carelessly aside.

“Can you hold still?” he murmured against my skin, his lips brushing the curve of my hip.

A breathless laugh escaped me, shaky and thin. “I’ve been tased—of course I can hold still.”

He hummed, clearly amused, his smirk brushing my skin. “Mmm… we’ll see about that.”

And then his hands spread my thighs open, firm and unrelenting. Before I could even catch my breath, his mouth was on me, tongue replacing his fingers in one hot, slick stroke that made my head snap back against the pillow.

“Ahh—!” I gasped loudly, the sound raw and broken, my wrists straining against the cuffs as his tongue moved with sinful precision. My thighs trembled instantly, betraying me, and I knew in that moment he was right—holding still was going to be impossible.

His tongue worked in slow, devastating strokes, each flick and swirl winding me tighter and tighter. The pleasure was unbearable, too sharp, too good, and my body betrayed me—I couldn’t stop my hips from lifting, bucking against his mouth in desperate search for more.

Gray’s hands pressed firmly against my thighs, holding me open as he pulled back just enough for me to feel the cool air rush over my heated skin. His lips glistened, his smirk positively wicked as his eyes met mine.

“Thought you said you could hold still?”

I whimpered, tugging at the cuffs above me, my face burning. “W-wait, no, I’m sorry!”

He tilted his head, clearly savoring my desperation. “Do you want me to stop?”

My heart lurched, panic flaring in my chest. “No!” The word tore out of me before I could think, breathless and pleading.

His smirk widened, satisfaction glinting in his eyes as he leaned in closer, his voice a low rumble against my skin. “Then hold still.”

I nodded frantically, biting my lip so hard I nearly drew blood. My entire body trembled with the effort as I forced my hips back into the mattress, desperate not to ruin the delicious torment he was putting me through.

“Good girl,” he murmured, his breath ghosting hot over me, making me shiver even harder.

Then his mouth was on me again, his tongue stroking deep and precise, lapping at me in slow, purposeful patterns before speeding up just enough to make me cry out. His lips sealed around me, sucking gently, and my thighs quivered violently, struggling to obey his command.

Every nerve screamed for me to move, to buck into his mouth, fists tightening as the cuffs bit into my wrists. My breath came in broken gasps, my voice spilling out in whimpers and moans I couldn’t contain.

Gray pulled back just enough to nip at my inner thigh, his smirk brushing my skin. “See? You can listen when you want to.”

“Gray—” I gasped, my hips twitching in spite of myself.

“Careful,” he warned, eyes dark and glittering. “One more slip and I really will stop. And you don’t want that, Sweetheart.”

The threat made me shudder, my body clenching desperately around nothing as his tongue returned, teasing and punishing all at once. I was seconds from falling apart, every muscle strained tight, knowing that one wrong move would cost me everything I was craving.

His pace was maddening—switching between long, deliberate licks and sudden, devastating sucks right over my clit. Each time his lips closed around me, sucking hard, my eyes rolled back, and a strangled cry tore from my throat. My body was shaking, teetering on the edge, every nerve screaming for release.

“I bet you want to finish, don’t you?” Gray’s voice was low, smug, muffled against my skin.

“Yes!” I gasped, my back arching helplessly. “Gods, please!”

Instead of granting mercy, he kissed the inside of my trembling thigh, trailing maddening little nips along the sensitive flesh. “What if I say no?”

A desperate whine broke out of me, raw and pleading. “Please—I’m begging you!”

When I looked down, he was smirking against my thigh, his eyes dark with amusement and something far more dangerous.

“What’s in it for me?” he murmured, his thumb brushing teasingly over my slick folds but never giving me enough pressure.

I bucked against his hand, desperate, the cuffs rattling above me. “Anything!” I cried, my voice cracking. “Anything you want, just—please let me finish!”

His smirk deepened, his tongue flicking out just to taste me again, slow and cruel. “Anything I want?”

“Yes—yes!” I sobbed, my whole body straining toward him.

Gray chuckled low in his chest, the vibration sending shivers up my thighs. He dragged his tongue in a slow, devastating circle before sucking hard on my clit again, pulling a broken scream from my lips, his pace suddenly ruthless, leaving me with no chance of escape.

The pressure built and built until I couldn’t take it anymore, and then it hit—my entire body shook violently as the most powerful orgasm I’d felt in ages finally tore through me. My vision blurred, stars exploded behind my eyes, and a scream ripped from my throat before I could stop it.

“F-fuck!” I cried out, my back arching off the mattress, the cuffs rattling loudly as I pulled against them. The wave consumed me, every muscle tightening before releasing all at once, leaving me trembling and boneless. I collapsed back onto the sheets, chest heaving, breath coming in frantic gasps as the aftershocks continued to roll through me.

I barely had time to catch my breath when I heard the sharp clink of metal. The cuffs clicked open, my wrists falling free, only for Gray to flip me over in one swift motion. I landed on my stomach with a startled gasp, but his hands were already gripping my hips firmly, lifting my ass in the air.

He leaned over me, his lips brushing my shoulder in a teasing kiss, his breath hot against my ear. “You didn’t think we were done, did you?”

Before I could answer, I felt him—thick, hard, hot—pressing against my entrance. My breath caught, my fingers gripping the sheets as anticipation and need tangled together inside me. And then, with one slow, deliberate thrust, he pushed into me, stretching me wide, filling me until I swore I could feel him everywhere.

A guttural moan tore from my lips as my head dropped against the pillow. He filled me completely, deeper than anyone had before, and my body clenched around him instinctively, desperate to keep him there.

Gray groaned low in his throat, his grip on my hips tightening. “Gods, you’re so tight,” he rasped, his voice breaking with pleasure.

I could barely breathe, could barely form a thought beyond the overwhelming fullness, the dizzying sensation of him buried deep inside me. “Gods!” I gasped, my voice muffled against the sheets.

He started to move, at first slow, dragging himself almost all the way out before slamming back in, making me cry out. Then he set a rhythm—hard, fast, relentless. His hips snapped against mine with wet, obscene sounds that echoed in the small room, each thrust knocking the breath from my lungs.

My fingers twisted into the sheets, knuckles white, as pleasure spiked with every deep stroke. My body was on fire, every nerve screaming, my cries mixing with his grunts and groans as he drove into me again and again.

“Fuck—” he growled behind me, his chest pressing briefly against my back as his pace quickened. One of his hands slid up my spine to press between my shoulder blades, holding me down while the other kept a bruising grip on my hip, pulling me back into every thrust.

It was heaven. No—beyond heaven. It was raw, consuming, and without question the best sex I’d ever had in my life. And in that moment, with his name spilling from my lips and my body clenching tight around him, one thought consumed me:

I never wanted it to stop.

---

We were both panting, sprawled across his bed like we’d just run a marathon, our bodies slick with sweat, skin sticking together wherever we touched. My hair clung to my damp cheeks, my chest rising and falling in ragged bursts as I tried to catch my breath. For a long moment, the only sound in the room was the twin rhythm of our breathing and the faint buzz of the city outside his cracked window.

“That—” I swallowed, still breathless, “that was the best sex I’ve ever had.”

Gray’s chest shook with a low chuckle. “Careful,” he rasped, his voice still hoarse, “you’ll inflate my ego.”

I turned my head to look at him, strands of hair sticking to my face, and let out a weak laugh. “I don’t think it can get any bigger.”

His lips curved into that damn smirk again, but there was a softness beneath it, a warmth I hadn’t seen before. Without thinking, I shifted my aching, boneless body closer to him, dragging myself across the sheets until I could collapse against him. My head found its place on his chest, the steady thud of his heartbeat drumming beneath my ear.

For a moment, everything stilled. His hand slid into my tangled hair, his fingertips lazily combing through the damp strands. I let out a low hum, closing my eyes, melting into the steady rhythm of his touch.

“Was four times enough for you?” he teased suddenly, breaking the softness with a sly edge.

My lips curved in a sleepy smirk. “For now, I suppose.”

He snorted, amused, and I felt the light drag of his fingertips trail lazily up and down the length of my spine, making goosebumps rise along my skin despite how warm I still was.

A yawn slipped out before I could hold it back, my body nuzzling instinctively closer into him. “Mmm… I’m exhausted.”

His voice dropped lower, softer, though still carrying that playful undertone. “Stay the night then.”

My head tilted up slightly, my cheek still against his chest. “You want me to stay?”

His hand stilled for just a moment, then pressed gently against the small of my back, holding me closer. “I want you to stay every night.”

I rolled my eyes, though the corners of my lips twitched upward. “Easy, killer. Let’s not get ahead of ourselves.”

He chuckled softly, leaning down to brush a kiss against the crown of my head. “I’m just saying what I want.”

I sighed, too tired to argue, too comfortable to care. 

Gray chuckled quietly, the vibration of it rumbling beneath my ear. I snuggled deeper against him, my body finally surrendering to the bone-deep exhaustion. His hand kept stroking gently down my back, steady and soothing, until sleep pulled me under with his heartbeat as my lullaby.

---

I blinked awake slowly, the soft morning light slipping through his curtains and painting the room in a hazy gold. The first thing I felt was the weight of his arms wrapped tightly around me, pulling me against the solid warmth of his chest. His nose was buried in my hair, his breath even and warm against the back of my head.

I yawned and rubbed my eyes, every muscle in my body aching in that delicious, satisfying way that reminded me exactly what we’d done last night. My lips curved into a small smile before I could stop it.

“Good morning,” he mumbled into my hair, his voice still rough with sleep.

“Good morning yourself,” I whispered back.

He shifted slightly, moving my hair aside to press lazy kisses into the crook of my neck. Each one was warm, slow, unhurried, sending shivers down my spine despite the tenderness. Then I felt it—hard, insistent, pressing against my ass.

I groaned, half exasperated, half amused. “Mm, how can you possibly be horny first thing in the morning?”

“Because I’m waking up next to you,” he murmured without missing a beat, his lips brushing against my skin as he spoke.

I snorted, rolling my eyes even as my cheeks warmed. “Please. I probably look like a mess.”

“Not possible,” he said simply, as if it were fact, not opinion.

His hand slid over my stomach, then up, cupping my breast with a firm, possessive squeeze. My breath hitched, the sleepiness in my body chased away instantly as his thumb brushed lightly over my nipple, already sensitive.

“Gray…” I whispered, half warning, half encouragement, my fingers curling around his arm as he pressed closer, his mouth still trailing heat across my neck.

“See? Your body doesn’t think it’s too early,” Gray murmured against my ear, his voice still gravelly with sleep. His fingers rolled my nipple between them, tugging gently, teasingly, until a breathy laugh tumbled out of me despite myself.

Heat curled in my belly, and I couldn’t hold back the hum that escaped me as my back arched slightly into his touch. His hand was rough and warm, every slow movement of his fingers coaxing another little shiver from me.

I felt him grind against me from behind, the hard length of him pressing insistently into the curve of my ass. Each shift of his hips dragged a soft gasp from my lips, my body betraying me by rocking back ever so slightly, desperate for friction.

“I think that’s what you’re hoping for,” I teased breathlessly, tilting my head back toward him with a sly smile.

His chuckle rumbled low in his chest, vibrating against my back. “Hoping?” His teeth grazed my neck, nipping lightly before soothing the spot with his tongue. “Sweetheart, I’m not hoping. I know exactly what I want.”

His hand squeezed my breast more firmly, thumb flicking over my nipple until I whimpered, my legs tightening under the sheets. “And I think you want it too,” he added, grinding against me again, slower this time, more deliberate.

I bit my lip hard, trying to suppress another moan as my fingers curled into the sheets. My body was already heating, the dull ache between my thighs growing sharper with every teasing thrust of his hips.

His fingers slipped from my breast to trail down over my stomach, threatening to dip lower. “Want me to prove it?” he whispered, his breath hot against my ear.

My breath hitched, sharp and unsteady, because the truth was I didn’t need him to prove a damn thing—I was already aching for his touch, every inch of me humming with need the second his voice dropped like that. My pride faltered, my restraint crumbled, and the word slipped out before I could stop it.

“Yes…”

I felt the smirk curve against my skin, smug and satisfied. His hand slid lower, slow and purposeful, until the tips of his fingers grazed over my folds with the barest featherlight touch. My body jolted, a whimper breaking free from my throat as my hips rolled forward instinctively, silently begging him for more.

I parted my thighs wider beneath the sheets, surrendering to him, silently offering him everything. He exhaled a warm breath against the side of my face, his nose skimming along the shell of my ear as if to heighten my every shiver.

“How do you want to be touched?” he asked softly, his voice rough and intimate, the question sending a wave of heat straight to my core.

I gasped again, squirming beneath his teasing hand, my wrists clutching at the sheets like I could anchor myself in the storm he was stirring. His fingers continued their torturous featherlight strokes, brushing and retreating, skimming over me just enough to keep me on edge.

“G-Gray…” I whined, my voice trembling, half desperate plea, half broken warning.

“Mm?” he hummed into my ear, his tone dripping with amusement and control.

“I—please…” The word cracked in my throat, humiliatingly needy, but I couldn’t stop it. My body trembled, my legs spreading wider still as if to underline the request.

“Please what?” His teeth nipped lightly at the edge of my ear, the sting making me gasp as his fingers slowed their circles, hovering just shy of where I craved them most. “Use your words, sweetheart. Tell me exactly how you want me.”

The sheets bunched tighter in my fists, my entire body quivering under his teasing, my cheeks burning with the weight of his demand. Every nerve was on fire, my thighs trembling as I fought to catch my breath.

“I… I want your fingers,” I whispered at first, then louder, trembling with the release of the admission. “Inside me. Please.”

His low chuckle vibrated against my neck, dark and satisfied. “That’s my girl.”

And finally, finally, he gave me what I begged for.

I sighed shakily as his finger slid inside me, my walls clenching greedily around the intrusion. He set an unhurried pace, moving in and out with a steady rhythm that already had me squirming against him. Each thrust brushed against that tender, aching spot inside me, sending tiny sparks of pleasure radiating through my core.

“Like this?” he murmured, his lips grazing the shell of my ear.

“Y-yes…” I moaned, my voice breathless, broken. My head fell back against his shoulder, my fingers curling helplessly into the sheets as I rocked subtly into his hand. The sensitivity of the early morning only heightened every touch, every movement, and I wasn’t sure how long I could possibly last under his control.

His teeth grazed my neck, pulling another gasp from me. “Is this enough for you…” his voice dropped, husky and rough, “…or do you want more?”

My hips jerked against his hand, betraying me before my mouth could form words. “More… I want more,” I whispered, then gasped louder as his pace quickened just enough to tease me.

Gray smirked against my skin, his breath hot at my ear. “Then more you’ll get.”

He shifted his weight, his grip firm and unyielding as he hooked one of my legs over his own. The sudden spread forced me open completely, leaving me vulnerable under his touch. My cheeks burned, my body trembling, but the raw intimacy of the position only made me hotter.

Before I could process it, a second finger pushed inside, stretching me further.

“Mnf!” I cried out, the sound muffled against my arm as I buried my face into it. The fullness, the sudden intensity, stole my breath. My thighs quivered against his, my body straining as I tried to hold still while his fingers curled deep inside me.

He groaned low in satisfaction, clearly savoring the way I clenched around him. “Gods, you're so fucking wet,” he rasped, his thumb circling over my clit with just enough pressure to make my entire body jolt.

I moaned loudly, unable to contain it anymore, my hips rocking shamelessly into his hand as the tension coiled tighter and tighter in my belly. Every stroke, every curl of his fingers sent me spiraling closer to the edge, and I knew—I wasn’t going to last much longer.

“Can you take one more?” he whispered, his teeth tugging playfully at my earlobe.

My breath hitched, my body tightening around his fingers as the question sank in. “O-one more?” I echoed, my voice trembling.

“Mmhm,” he hummed, dragging his tongue along the shell of my ear, his fingers never slowing. “Do you want another finger inside of you, sweetheart?”

Heat flooded my cheeks, spreading down my neck and chest. My mouth opened, closed, then opened again, no words coming out for a long second. Finally, I managed to choke out, “I… I don’t know if I can.”

It was the truth. Two already felt incredible, stretching me perfectly, filling me so thoroughly that each curl had me gasping and trembling. The thought of more—of being taken even further—made my heart pound erratically, equal parts nervousness and desperate need.

Gray’s chuckle rumbled low in his chest, vibrating against my back. “I think you can.”

He emphasized his point by curling his fingers inside me again, brushing that sweet, sensitive spot that sent lightning down my spine. My hips jerked without permission, my thighs trembling against his.

A strangled moan ripped from my throat. “O-okay…” I whispered, the word breaking into a whimper.

“Good girl,” he murmured, his lips trailing down my throat.

And then I felt it—the slow press of a third finger joining the others, stretching me even more. The burn was sharp at first, making me gasp and clutch at the sheets, but he moved so patiently, letting me adjust as his thumb stroked soothing circles over my clit.

My chest rose and fell rapidly, my face buried into the pillow as my body tightened around him. “Gray…” I gasped, voice raw, my legs trembling violently.

“Shh, relax. You’re taking me so well,” he whispered, his voice husky with desire.

When he finally curled all three fingers inside me, the sudden rush of overwhelming fullness made me cry out loud, my hips bucking helplessly into his hand. My body quaked with the sensation, caught between the sting of the stretch and the pure bliss of being filled in ways I hadn’t imagined I could handle.

And gods, I wanted more.

My eyes screwed shut, every muscle in my body wound so tight I thought I’d snap. My toes curled painfully against the sheets, and the desperate words tore out of me before I could stop them.

“Fuck me! Gray, fuck me, please!”

The second the plea left my lips, he was on me—his weight pressing me down into the mattress, his heat enveloping me. My legs locked tight around his waist, pulling him closer, and in one rough thrust he buried himself inside me to the hilt. The sudden fullness made me cry out, my back arching off the bed as stars burst behind my eyes.

He didn’t wait. His hips snapped against mine with relentless force, each thrust slamming deeper than the last. The rhythm was raw, punishing, the sound of his body meeting mine echoing through the room. I was practically screaming, the pleasure so sharp it broke past my control, and Gray didn’t do a damn thing to stop me. If anything, he reveled in it.

My nails clawed down the expanse of his back, leaving angry red trails in their wake. The muscles beneath my hands flexed with every movement, and my scratches only made him grunt, his pace quickening in response. He reached up with one hand, gripping the headboard so tightly it creaked under the strain as he pounded into me.

“Oh—oh my gods, yes!” I cried out, my voice cracking under the intensity, my throat raw. My thighs quivered where they clamped around his hips, struggling to hold on as he drove me harder into the mattress.

“You like that?” he growled, his breath hot against my ear, his voice ragged with exertion.

“Yes!” I screamed, my nails dragging down his back again, desperate to anchor myself to him. “Don’t stop— don’t you dare stop!”

He snarled something incoherent, his body moving with feral determination, hips slamming into mine with a pace that bordered on brutal. Every thrust hit so deep I could barely breathe, the coil in my stomach winding tighter and tighter until it felt unbearable.

My cries filled the room, mixing with his low, guttural groans, the air thick with sweat and heat and the sound of the bedframe rattling violently against the wall. It was overwhelming, intoxicating, consuming.

My orgasm built fast, furious, sharper than anything I’d ever felt before. It wasn’t like last night—this was different. My whole body felt like it was thrumming, like even the brush of the air against my skin made me tingle. I propped myself up on shaky elbows, needing to see him, needing to watch the way his body drove into mine.

Gray’s eyes locked on mine, his mouth parted, his expression a perfect blend of hunger and awe. Then, without warning, he lifted two of his fingers to his lips, licking them with deliberate slowness. My pulse jumped. The moment his hand came down, he found my clit with precision that felt unfair, rubbing tight circles with speed and pressure that made me cry out.

“Oh—oh my—” My voice broke, high-pitched and raw. My entire body twitched violently under his touch, my thighs trembling uncontrollably. “I’m gonna finish! I’m gonna—ahh!”

I clenched hard around him as he slammed into me one last time, deep, rough, perfect. The orgasm tore through me like lightning, and with it came something else—something I didn’t expect.

A rush of wet heat burst out of me, soaking everything. My eyes flew wide as my body convulsed, helpless against the intensity.

Gray froze, chest heaving, staring down at me with a look that was equal parts shock and smug satisfaction. Then his lips curved into that smirk. “You never told me you were a squirter.”

My eyes went wide. “What?”

He chuckled, leaning over me, his lips brushing my cheek before pressing a kiss to my temple. “Makes sense, actually. You’re a water mage and all.”

The color drained from my face. Mortification slammed into me harder than the orgasm had. “Oh my gods…”

“What?” His brows pulled together in confusion, clearly not expecting my reaction.

“I—I have to go.” My voice cracked as panic rushed through me.

“Go?” He pushed up on his elbows, staring at me like I’d grown two heads.

But I was already moving. My legs wobbled beneath me as I scrambled out of bed, my body still trembling, but I forced myself to stand. I yanked on my bra with shaking hands, fumbling with the hooks, my cheeks burning so hot I thought I’d combust. Panties, skirt—anything to cover myself. I couldn’t even glance at the wet mess soaking his sheets, couldn’t bear to face it.

“Why are you leaving?” His voice was sharp now, edged with confusion and a hint of frustration.

I heard the question, but I couldn’t answer. My throat closed up, shame and embarrassment clogging every word. My hands fumbled with my blouse, my vision blurring with hot tears I refused to let fall.

“Juvia!” His voice rose, commanding, and then his hand shot out. He caught my arm before I could bolt, pulling me to a halt.

I froze, staring at the floor, my chest rising and falling rapidly, my pulse frantic.

“What’s going on?” he demanded, softer now but insistent, his thumb brushing unconsciously over my wrist.

But I couldn’t look at him. Couldn’t face the warmth in his touch when all I felt was humiliation.

“I just—” my voice cracked as I tried to pull my arm free, but his grip stayed firm, grounding. “I need to go.”

His brows furrowed, his lips parting in concern. “Did I hurt you?”

My head snapped up, panicked. “No!” The word came out louder than I meant, sharp and desperate.

He blinked at me, searching my face. “Then what’s wrong?”

I swallowed hard, heat crawling up my neck to my cheeks. My throat felt too tight, my chest too heavy, but I forced the words out anyway, so quiet they were barely audible. “…Your bed.”

His brow arched, still confused. “My… bed?”

I nodded, my gaze fixed firmly on the floor, shame flooding me all over again. My hands twisted in the fabric of my skirt, knuckles white as I tried to shrink into myself. Every nerve screamed that I should run, that I should disappear before he saw how humiliated I was.

The silence stretched for a long moment, heavy and unbearable, until I risked a glance up. His expression softened when he saw how red my face was, how my shoulders hunched like I was waiting for ridicule.

Understanding flickered in his eyes, and his lips curved—not into his usual cocky smirk, but into something gentler. Almost tender.

“Sweetheart,” he murmured, leaning down just enough to catch my gaze, “you think I care about a wet bed?”

The color in my face deepened, and I tried to look away, but his hand slid up to cup my cheek, coaxing me back. “It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. Not with me.”

I bit my lip, my heart hammering. The weight of his words warred with the heat of my shame, and all I could do was whisper, “You don’t… mind?”

His smirk returned then, slower, softer, but undeniably Gray. “Mind? I’d be a damn fool to mind something that proves just how good I made you feel.”

My breath hitched, and the mortification in my chest eased—just a little—under the way he looked at me, like I wasn’t something to be ashamed of at all.

He tilted my chin up with two fingers, refusing to let me hide behind my hair or my shame. His eyes locked on mine, steady and warm, though that familiar spark of mischief lingered in them.

“Are you hungry?” he asked casually, like we hadn’t just rocked his bed to the point of collapse.

I hesitated, my stomach betraying me with a low growl. “…A little.”

His smirk widened, cocky as ever. “Well, a night of wild fucking can build up an appetite.”

I groaned, burying my face in my hands. “Must you be so inappropriate?”

Gray chuckled, leaning in until his lips brushed mine in a soft, lingering kiss. “Last I checked,” he murmured against my mouth, “you like when I’m inappropriate.”

Heat flooded my cheeks, and I turned my head away, unwilling to give him the satisfaction of seeing me melt again. “Whatever…” I muttered, though my voice lacked any real bite.

He grinned knowingly, his hand slipping down from my chin to rest at the curve of my waist, thumb stroking lazily against my skin. “Uh-huh. That blush says otherwise, sweetheart.”

I rolled my eyes, but my lips curved in spite of myself, the corners betraying the smile I tried so hard to hide.

---

Two weeks slipped by in a blur—two blissful, sweat-soaked, sex-induced weeks since that first night we gave in to each other. Every time with him was somehow better than the last, his touch more practiced, his mouth more skilled, his body more in tune with mine.

Tonight was no different. I was sprawled on his bed, bare as the day I was born, my legs trembling as his head moved between my thighs. Gray’s mouth worked me over like I was the only thing in the world worth worshipping, his tongue dragging slowly but thoroughly, teasing every nerve ending he knew would unravel me.

“Mmm… just like that…” I moaned, my hands fisting in the sheets.

He flicked his tongue over my clit, and I gasped, my hips twitching. Then, with maddening casualness, he mumbled against my inner thigh between kisses, “Go out with me.”

My breath hitched, but not for the reason he hoped. Gods, it was the third time this week. He kept slipping the question in, as though persistence would wear me down.

I sighed, tilting my head back against the pillow. My views on dating hadn’t changed. Yes, I adored him—in bed, out of bed, in the way he made me laugh and the way he smirked like he had the whole world figured out. But the idea of labeling this, of risking everything we had by adding weight and expectation… it terrified me.

“Gray…” I started.

“I know, I know.” His voice was muffled, playful. “A little to the left.” And without missing a beat, he went back down on me.

I couldn’t help it—I laughed, the sound breathless, before my eyes fluttered shut again. I sank back into the delicious rhythm of his mouth, heat pooling low in my stomach. His tongue moved with practiced ease, his lips sealing over me in ways that made me shudder.

Then, just as I was losing myself in him again, he stopped.

“Gray—!” I panted, lifting my head.

He glanced up, his mouth glistening, his smirk infuriatingly smug. “I mean, we’re together all the time anyway.”

I propped myself up on my elbows, glaring down at him. “Yes, and we fuck, we have a wonderful time, then we fall asleep together.”

“Exactly!” He spread his hands as though it were obvious. “So it’s like we’re already dating!”

I arched a brow, unimpressed. “I’m just saying,” he pressed.

I flopped back onto the pillows with an exasperated groan. “Say less. Lick more.”

He snorted, laughter vibrating against my skin as he leaned back down. “Yes, ma’am.”

The smugness vanished the second his tongue touched me again, replaced by that focused determination he always brought to this—like pleasuring me was his favorite pastime, his personal mission. My thighs quivered, my breath hitched, and whatever witty retort I’d planned dissolved into a broken moan as he reminded me exactly why I kept coming back to him, even if I couldn’t quite give him the answer he wanted.

I hummed low in my throat as his tongue pressed flat against me, dragging a long, slow lick that had my back arching and my fingers curling into the sheets. The pressure built steadily, hotter and tighter with each flick of his tongue. My thighs closed reflexively around his head, holding him in place as the pleasure threatened to swallow me whole.

“Almost… I’m almost there!” I gasped, my voice shaking with need.

And then—he stopped.

I snapped my head up, glaring down at him in disbelief, my body trembling on the edge of release. His chin Resting on my thigh, his smirk smug as he tilted his head. “Is it because I hog the bed?” he asked like we were having a casual morning conversation.

My eyes narrowed dangerously, and I clamped my thighs tight around his head in warning. “Gray Fullbuster,” I growled through clenched teeth, “if you stop one more time, I swear I will walk out of this apartment and never come back. Do you hear me?”

He laughed, the vibration against my skin making me shiver in spite of my fury. “Yeah, okay.”

“Fine,” I snapped, my nails digging into the sheets as I leaned up on my elbows. “Stop again, and I’ll never suck your dick again.”

That wiped the smirk clean off his face. His eyes widened a fraction, the playful edge faltering. “There’s no need to be so hostile,” he muttered, trying for nonchalance but failing.

“Then make me finish!” I practically screamed, my entire body thrumming with desperate tension, my thighs quivering around his head.

For a beat, his expression flickered between amusement and mock offense, but then he gave a low chuckle. “Alright, alright…”

His hands gripped my thighs firmly, spreading me wider against the mattress as if to anchor me in place. “You want me to make you finish?” His voice dropped, rough and dark, sending a shiver racing through me. “Then you’d better hold on, sweetheart.”

And without another word, his mouth was on me again—no teasing this time, no pauses, just relentless focus. His tongue circled and flicked with ruthless precision, his lips sealing over my clit to suck hard enough that I cried out, my head snapping back against the pillow.

The tension coiled immediately, fiercer and hotter than before. My fingers clawed at the sheets, my chest heaving, and every ounce of frustration melted into sheer, overwhelming pleasure.

I screamed his name, my body convulsing as the orgasm tore through me, harder than I’d ever felt. My thighs tightened around his head, holding him there as wave after wave crashed through me until I was shaking uncontrollably, barely able to breathe.

And still, he didn’t let up—drawing out every last spasm, every last broken moan, until I was nothing but a trembling mess beneath him.

When he finally pulled away, I collapsed back against the pillows, trembling, my skin dewey with sweat. My chest rose and fell rapidly as I tried to steady my breathing. He crawled up beside me, settling on the bed with that insufferable little smirk, wearing nothing but a pair of snug briefs that left little to the imagination.

“Better?” he teased, voice low and husky.

I shot him a look, though my cheeks still burned. “You’re not funny.”

“I think I’m adorable.”

I rolled my eyes and sat up, my body still shaky. Grabbing one of his shirts from the floor, I pulled it on. It hung loose on me, the hem brushing my thighs, the collar slipping wide over one shoulder. 

I padded into the kitchen, grabbed a cold soda from his fridge, and came back into the room, cracking it open with a hiss. He was lounging on the bed, hands behind his head, watching me like I was the most interesting thing in the apartment.

“Hm,” he said suddenly, his eyes raking over me.

I frowned. “What?”

“Nothin’.” He shrugged with exaggerated innocence. “Just you wearing my clothes…”

I sipped from the can, deliberately slow. “I always wear your clothes.”

“…Helping yourself to my drinks…” He gestured lazily toward the soda in my hand.

I took another sip, smirking over the edge of the can.

“And,” he added, eyes narrowing playfully, “you’ve got a toothbrush here now.”

My brow arched, and I swallowed before giving him a side-eye. “Your point?”

He propped himself up on one elbow, his smirk tugging wider. “I’m just sayin’, sweetheart, those are very… girlfriend types of things to do.”

I nearly choked on my drink, sputtering as heat flooded my cheeks. My glare was half-hearted at best, my embarrassment plain as day. Gray, of course, looked absolutely delighted.

He scooted to the edge of the bed where I was still standing, his movements lazy but purposeful. His hands slid over my hips, thumbs brushing slow circles over the thin cotton of his shirt that hung loose on me. The simple touch sent a shiver racing up my spine, though I refused to let him see how much it affected me.

“Why won’t you go out with me?” he asked, his voice softer this time, no teasing edge, no cocky grin—just raw curiosity.

I groaned quietly, trying to wriggle out of his hold, but his grip only tightened. “I told you why a long time ago.”

He arched a brow, unconvinced. “You mean that bullshit about not wanting to date? That wasn’t a reason.”

“Gray—”

“No.” He shook his head and reached out, plucking the soda from my hand setting it carefully on the ground, making sure it wouldn’t spill, before turning his full attention back to me. His eyes locked on mine, piercing and insistent, his hands anchoring me in place. “Give me a real reason.”

I froze under his gaze, my heart thundering in my chest. He looked so serious, so unshakably sure of himself, that my usual retorts dried up on my tongue. My mind scrambled for words, for something to deflect with, but all that came was silence.

His thumbs pressed a little firmer into my hips, urging me closer. “Because the way I see it, we’re already halfway there. You’re here more than you’re not, you sleep in my bed, you steal my shirts, you’ve practically moved in…” His voice dropped, husky and low, “I make you feel good, and you make me feel sane. What more is there?”

My throat tightened, emotions bubbling up I didn’t want to face. I tried to look away, but he caught my chin, forcing me to meet his eyes again.

“Unless you don’t feel the same,” he added quietly, though there was a flicker of challenge in his tone, like he dared me to deny it.

I swallowed hard, my lips parting with words I couldn’t seem to get out. “Gray, I… it’s not that I don’t…” My voice trailed off, my chest heaving as a thousand unspoken fears clawed at me.

His eyes softened, his hands sliding up my waist as if he could hold me steady through the storm in my head. “Then what is it, Sweetheart? What’s really stopping you?”

“I don’t want to ruin what we have,” I said finally, the words tumbling out in a rush. My voice was small, fragile, but the weight behind it pressed heavy in my chest. “I mean, why do we need to put a label on it?”

Gray’s hands stayed steady on my waist, his touch grounding me even as my nerves threatened to unravel. I looked at him, biting my lip hard, afraid to meet the certainty in his eyes. “I just don’t want this to crash and burn.”

His brow furrowed, his grip tightening like he could hold the words in place. “It wouldn’t.”

“Yes, it would!” I snapped, though my voice cracked, betraying me. I shook my head, staring at the floor again. “It would the second we put a label on it! Relationships—they’re just… expectations. Expectations from people who say they love you. Expectations to act a certain way, to never screw up, to be perfect until eventually, you can’t be anymore. And then it all falls apart.”

The room went quiet. I could hear my own heart pounding, the ragged edges of my breath, the hum of the city faint through the window. When he finally spoke, his voice was softer than I’d ever heard it.

“That’s not how I look at it.”

I blinked, my head moving slowly to see his expression—serious, open, vulnerable in a way I’d never expected from him.

“I see it as… being with the person you care so deeply about that it feels wrong not being with them,” he said, his voice steady, deliberate, as though he wanted me to feel every word. “It’s waking up to the face I could never get tired of seeing. It’s fighting over the dumbest shit—like what’s the right way to put the toilet paper roll—because it means we’re living together, choosing each other, every day.”

A watery laugh slipped from me, half choked by the lump in my throat. “Toilet paper, really?”

“Yeah,” he said with a crooked grin, brushing his forehead against mine. “Because the little things matter. And with you, I want all of it. The fights, the laughs, the mornings, the nights. I don’t care what we call it, but I do know one thing.”

“What?” I whispered, my chest tight.

His smirk softened into something warmer, something that made my heart ache. “Juvia, I have no expectations. I just want to be with you.”

The air caught in my throat, my heart aching at the simplicity of his words. I didn’t know if I was ready, if I could shed the weight of all the fears clawing at me—but looking into his eyes, I realized one thing with painful clarity.

He meant every word.

“Listen,” Gray said after a long, steady silence, his hand still warm on my hip. His voice was calmer now, more deliberate. “I’ve got a job this week. Nothing crazy, but it’s going to take me about three days. Just… think about it while I’m gone, okay?”

I nodded slowly, my chest tightening with an ache I couldn’t quite name. He gave me a small smile before tugging me closer, settling me easily into his lap. The shift made my breath catch, but then his lips brushed mine—soft, patient, almost reverent compared to his usual rough hunger.

“Be careful,” I whispered against his mouth, my arms sliding around his shoulders to keep him close.

He chuckled, low and amused, his forehead resting against mine. “When am I not careful?”

I leaned back just enough to arch a brow at him. “Well, there was that one time you and your brother got into a fight and you split your eyebrow open—”

“That was years ago,” he interjected quickly, smirking.

I continued, undeterred, ticking the memories off on my fingers. “Then there was the time you nearly lost a finger in that bar fight.”

“That guy had a knife!” he protested, eyes narrowing in mock offense.

“And then there was the night you decided to climb onto the roof of Fairy Tail drunk and almost fell—”

He groaned dramatically, cutting me off with another kiss, deeper this time, stealing the rest of my scolding right out of my mouth.

“Okay, okay, I get it!” he said against my lips, laughing softly. His hands slid up my sides, holding me closer as though to erase the space between us.

I laughed too, though it was broken by the way he kissed me again, slower now, lingering. The kind of kiss that felt like a promise—unspoken, but undeniable. My fingers threaded into his hair, tugging him closer still, and soon we were lost in each other, the world outside his apartment fading into nothing.

Every brush of his mouth over mine, every hum that rumbled in his chest, every gentle squeeze of his hands on my waist reminded me just how dangerous this man was—not because of his jobs, or his reckless streak, but because of how easily he was stealing my heart without even trying.

---

By the third day of Gray’s job, I found myself restless at the station, chin propped on one hand as my pen tapped the paper in front of me. The pro-and-con list I’d been working on for hours stared back at me accusingly. To my surprise—and horror—the “pros” column had completely outpaced the “cons.”

Pros:
– Great ass
– Nice smile
– Makes me laugh even when I don’t want to
– Great taste in movies
– …Actually listens when I talk
– Best sex of my life

Cons:
– Criminal
– Reckless
– Infuriatingly cocky
– …Might break my heart

I sighed, chewing on the end of my pen, trying to convince myself the cons carried more weight. But my chest betrayed me, aching with how much I missed him already.

Before I could add another thought, the paper was suddenly yanked out of my hands.

“Whatcha writing?”

“Hey!” I shot to my feet, spinning around only to see Gajeel holding the list at arm’s length, his eyes scanning quickly.

“‘Pros… great ass, nice smile, great taste in movies—’” he read aloud, his deep voice booming across the room. His lips curved into the smuggest grin I’d ever seen. “Well, well, Lockser, I didn’t think you were the type to keep score.”

“Give that back!” I lunged at him, my cheeks blazing red.

He easily lifted the paper higher, out of my reach, his laugh rumbling from deep in his chest. “Oh, this is rich. Who’s the lucky guy, huh? Some mystery man with a pretty smile and a decent DVD collection?”

“Gajeel!” I hissed, jumping again for the paper, mortified beyond belief. My fingertips brushed it, but he shifted just enough to keep it away.

“Lemme guess…” He squinted at the page with mock seriousness, his grin widening. “That stripper from the river walk? Nah, too old. Oh wait—don’t tell me it’s Fullbuster.”

My heart lurched into my throat. “It’s none of your business!”

His grin only grew sharper as my reaction gave me away. “Holy shit. It is Fullbuster. The streaker.”

My face went nuclear. “I said give it back!”

But Gajeel only laughed harder, holding the list above my head like it was evidence in a trial. “Oh, this is too good. Rookie officer making pro-and-con lists about dating her favorite indecent exposure case—wait till the chief hears about this.”

“Don’t you dare!” I yelped, my stomach flipping in sheer panic.

Gajeel smirked, finally lowering the paper, though he didn’t hand it over just yet. “Relax. I won’t say a word… for a price.”

I groaned, yanking it out of his hands. “I hate you.”

“Nah,” he chuckled, “you just hate that I caught you simping for your criminal boyfriend.”

“He’s not my boyfriend!” I squeaked, shoving the paper into my drawer.

“Not yet,” Gajeel muttered with a knowing grin as he sauntered off, leaving me burning from head to toe.

An hour later, I clocked out, my head still a whirl of pros and cons, fears and hopes. It had been almost two years since I’d been in anything resembling a real relationship, and the thought alone made my chest ache. My ex had been cold, inattentive, the type of man who made me feel like I was always asking for too much. Gray, on the other hand… Gray was a complete one-eighty. Loud where my ex had been silent, passionate where he had been indifferent, present in ways that scared me with how badly I wanted to hold onto them.

When I got home, I changed into something comfortable and found myself standing in front of my closet. My eyes landed on my old duffle bag, tucked in the corner, gathering dust. I stared at it for a long time before sighing and pulling it out. My heart thudded as I shoved clothes into it—shirts, skirts, a couple pairs of jeans. Then bras and panties, some socks, and finally a handful of toiletries from my bathroom. Each item I packed felt like a choice, a commitment, my hands moving faster the more I hesitated.

When I zipped it closed, I stood there a moment, staring at the packed bag like it might talk me out of what I was doing. My gut twisted with nerves, but deep down… there was a pull. A tug in my chest that told me this wasn’t a mistake. That if I didn’t try, I’d regret it forever.

So I slung the bag over my shoulder and made my way across town to Gray’s.

By the time I climbed the stairs to his apartment, my heart was pounding so loudly I was sure the whole building could hear it. I set my bag down at my feet and knocked on the door, but there was no answer. He wasn’t home yet.

I waited, pacing the hallway, every second stretching like an eternity. Doubts whispered at me, ugly and loud—What if he laughs? What if he doesn’t want this as much as he says he does? What if you ruin everything?

But then I heard it—the jingle of keys, the familiar rhythm of his boots on the stairs.

When Gray stepped onto the landing, his eyes found mine immediately. For a second, the world stopped. He looked tired, a little roughed up from his job, but when his gaze dropped to the duffle bag at my side, his expression changed completely. His eyes shot from the bag back to me, wide and disbelieving.

“Really?” His voice was rough, quiet, almost stunned.

I shrugged, a nervous smile tugging at my lips. I didn’t trust my voice not to shake if I spoke.

He crossed the distance between us in three long strides. His bag hit the floor with a heavy thud as his arms came around me, pulling me against him so tightly I could barely breathe. Before I could say a word, his mouth was on mine—hot, desperate, full of everything he couldn’t put into words.

I melted into him, getting lost in his kiss. Whatever happened from here, I was his—and in that moment, I knew I wouldn’t regret it.

Chapter 21: Scratches

"Gray-sama?"

I looked up to see Juvia standing next to the table with a small container clutched in her hands.

"Oh, hey Juvia. Whatcha got there?"

"It’s the balm Juvia made for your cut."

Lucy raised her brow. "You got a cut?"

"Uh, yeah—on my last solo job," I admitted.

"Dude, wasn’t that like four days ago?" Natsu asked, mouth full of food.

"Well, it took Juvia a while to find the ingredients!" she quickly cut in, cheeks pink.

Lucy leaned forward, curious. "Ohhh, what’s in it?"

I rolled my eyes. "I’m sure you two can swap recipes later. Do you have bandages?"

"No, we’ll need to get them from the infirmary," Juvia said with a shy smile.

I smirked. "Alright then, we’ll be back."

Before anyone could argue, Juvia and I slipped upstairs into one of the spare rooms. The door clicked shut, and I locked it behind us. I didn’t waste a second—my hands were already on her, pulling her close as my lips claimed hers in a kiss that felt far too overdue.

"I missed you," I muttered against her mouth, kissing her again like I hadn’t seen her in weeks instead of just a day.

"Gray-sama, Juvia was only gone for one day," she laughed softly.

"Too long," I growled, trailing kisses down to the crook of her neck, grazing my teeth lightly across her skin.

Her breath caught. "Take your shirt off."

"Mmm," I smirked, still teasing her throat. "You first."

She giggled, giving me a playful shove. "Gray-sama, Juvia needs to put this on your back!"

I sighed dramatically and pulled away, tugging my shirt over my head before flopping onto the bed. "You’re no fun."

Her laugh was like water trickling over stone—soft, soothing. She sat behind me, dipping her fingers into the balm and rubbing it gently along the scratches she’d left the night before that had gone just a bit too deep.

"Juvia is sorry she hurt you," she murmured, her touch feather-light.

I tilted my head back, closing my eyes at the cool relief of her balm against the sting. "Don’t be. Kinda like the reminder," I said with a sly grin.

Her hands stilled, and I glanced back to see her cheeks glowing red.

"Gray-sama…"

"Besides," I continued, catching her wrist and tugging her around to sit on my lap, "it’s nothing compared to how much I want you right now."

Her container slipped from her hand and clattered softly to the floor as she looked into my eyes.

I kissed her again, harder this time, the balm forgotten as I laid her back against the bed.

I unbuttoned her coat as she tugged her hat free, our lips never breaking. My hands roamed greedily, pushing the fabric so it slipped from her shoulders.

"You’re even more beautiful than I remember," I murmured against her skin, making her giggle softly.

"Juvia still looks the same," she teased.

"You’re right," I smirked, fingers tugging at her top, "let’s take your clothes off."

She squealed when I pulled her top over her head, leaving her in that plum-colored bra I loved so much.

"Gray-sama, we shouldn’t do this here—we could get caught!" she whispered breathlessly, though her arms were already wrapping around my neck.

"I don’t care," I muttered, kissing a trail between her breasts, breathing in the warmth of her skin.

Her hands tangled in my hair, but her voice wavered. "E-Erza is gone today… and tomorrow."

I lifted my head, eyes locking on hers. "She is?"

Juvia nodded, cheeks pink. "Come over tonight…"

A grin spread across my face. "Can I spend the night?"

"Juvia wouldn’t mind sharing her bed," she whispered, voice trembling with anticipation.

My smirk deepened as I nipped lightly at her collarbone. "Can I make you scream again?"

Her giggle turned into a shy gasp. "Gray-sama, you always make Juvia scream."

"Damn right I do." My lips crashed back onto hers, the promise of the night ahead making my blood run hot.

"Let me at least go down on you," I murmured, my lips brushing her ear, my hand sliding slowly up her thigh.

"Gray-sama…" Her voice was a mix of warning and longing, her breath hitching as my fingers traced circles higher and higher.

"Please?" I whispered, pressing my palm firmly against her ass and giving it a squeeze that pulled a soft gasp from her. I tilted my head, kissing the curve of her jaw, letting my words spill against her skin. "I want to taste you. Just a little."

Her fingers tightened against my shoulders, torn between hesitation and desire. "F-Fine," she breathed, cheeks burning. "Just a little…"

My smirk widened as I sank to my knees before her, pushing her skirt higher around her waist. My hands slid slowly down her hips, savoring every inch of her curves as she shivered under my touch. She tried to hide her face, but I caught her wrist, pulling her hand away gently so I could see the blush spreading across her cheeks.

"Don’t hide from me," I said, my voice low, husky with want. "I want to see every expression you make."

"Gray-sama…" she whimpered, her legs trembling as I kissed along her inner thigh, leaving soft bites in my wake. Her voice melted into quiet gasps and little shudders as I inched closer, teasing her with the heat of my breath.

When I finally pressed my lips where she wanted me most, her head fell back, a broken moan spilling from her lips. My hands gripped her thighs firmly, keeping her steady as I worked, every sound she made driving me further.

"Juvia said just a little," she panted, but her hips betrayed her, pushing against me, begging for more.

I pulled back just long enough to glance up at her with a wicked grin. "Then I’ll just have to make ‘a little’ unforgettable."

Her hands tangled in my hair, pulling me closer, surrendering completely as her voice filled the room, sweet and unrestrained.

She covered her mouth with one hand, trying to muffle the sounds spilling out of her, but I never took my eyes off her face. The way her lashes fluttered, the flush spreading down her neck, the desperate little tremors in her legs—I knew her body too well not to recognize how close she was.

"Do you want me to stop?" I asked, my voice low, teasing, lips brushing against her heat.

"N-no," she gasped, the word almost breaking apart on her tongue.

I kneaded her trembling thighs while I continued to worship her, every flick of my tongue pulling another ragged breath from her lips. Her hips arched toward me, seeking more even as she tried to keep some fragile control, her knuckles pressed white against her mouth.

I smirked against her skin, savoring the taste of her, the way she couldn’t hide from me no matter how hard she tried. "Gray-sama, Juvia—" she whimpered, her voice catching on the edge of a cry.

"Shh," I hushed her, tightening my grip on her thighs as I drove her higher. I looked up at her, my eyes locked on hers, unrelenting. "I know."

Her body tensed, legs quaking as her hand finally slipped from her mouth, unable to contain the broken sound that tore free. I pushed her past that edge, holding her steady as the wave overtook her, every cry and shiver a victory I claimed for myself.

She was trembling still, her breath uneven as I gently slid her panties back into place, pressing a final kiss against her damp heat before pulling away. Her juices coated my chin, and I dragged the back of my hand across my mouth slowly, savoring the taste lingering on my tongue. I slowly licked my lips clean before leaning back toward her.

"That was more than a little, Gray-sama," she whispered breathlessly, her chest rising and falling as if she’d just run a marathon. Her flushed face betrayed how much she’d loved every second.

I smirked, bracing my hand against the bed beside her as I leaned down, capturing her mouth in a kiss that left no room for doubt of how much I wanted her. She whimpered softly as I kissed her, my tongue sliding past her lips to share the taste of her with her.

Pulling back just enough to murmur against her swollen lips, I whispered, "You never said stop."

Her hands clutched at my shoulders, nails biting lightly into my skin as she tried to catch her breath. "Juvia… Juvia couldn’t," she admitted, her voice breaking into a shy laugh, though her eyes were dark and filled with longing.

"Good," I said simply, smirk widening. My thumb brushed over her lower lip before I kissed her again, deeper, slower, like I had all the time in the world to devour her. "Because I wasn’t planning on stopping anyway."

She hid her face against my chest, her warmth seeping into me, and I could feel the rapid beat of her heart against my skin. I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her onto my lap, settling her so she was straddling me. The thin barrier of fabric between us only made me harder, my need for her almost unbearable now.

Her thighs squeezed around me as she shifted, and I caught her hips in my hands, holding her still. "Tonight," I murmured against her ear, my voice a promise and a warning. "I’ll take my time with you, Juvia. Every second until you can’t remember your own name."

She shivered, her breath stuttering as she clung to me. "Gray-sama always says such things…" she whispered, but her tone carried no protest—only anticipation.

I chuckled low in my throat, pressing one last kiss to her lips. "And I always mean them."

"Jeez, that took a while," Lucy said as Juvia and I slid back into our seats at the guild table.

"What did?" I asked, as I reached for my drink.

"Wasn’t Juvia wrapping you up?" she pressed, tilting her head curiously.

"Oh, uh—yeah," I nodded, forcing a lazy grin. "We couldn’t find the bandages, so we had to go look for them."

Juvia nodded beside me, her smile as bright and convincing as ever. She was good at this, better than I’d expected, though I knew deep down it ate at her not to be able to tell everyone the truth. In the beginning, it nearly tore her apart not being able to scream from the rooftops of Fairy Tail that we were together, that I was hers and she was mine. I remembered the way she used to look at me, like the secret burned in her chest, begging to be let out.

But I’d convinced her. Honestly, it hadn’t been as hard as I thought. I told her I wanted the two of us to have something just for ourselves for a while, to relish in the fact that we were finally together before letting the whole world in. I promised her that soon we’d tell our friends, that she wouldn’t have to keep it hidden forever.

That was a month ago.

I leaned back, sipping from my glass as I watched her talk with Lucy, her voice soft and sweet, her laughter like music under the chatter of the guild hall. She looked so happy sitting there, so comfortable even while hiding something that meant the world to her. I admired her for that—for her patience, for her understanding—even when I knew she was hurting.

As Lucy went on about something, Juvia’s hand shifted under the table. I brushed my knuckles lightly against her thigh, just enough for her to know I was there, that I was thinking about her even in the middle of everyone. Her pinky hooked gently around mine.

I glanced at her from the corner of my eye and she met my gaze, the tiniest blush painting her cheeks as she tried to keep her attention on Lucy’s story. My chest tightened. In that moment, I couldn’t fathom just how much I loved her. I told her every day, whispered it against her lips when no one else could hear, murmured it in the dark when it was just the two of us—but even that didn’t seem like enough.

I didn’t want her to wait anymore. I didn’t want her to feel like she had to hide the best part of her life just because I asked her to. Tomorrow, I decided, I’d tell her we could go public. Tomorrow, I’d let her shine the way she always wanted to, the way she deserved.

And as I watched her laugh, her finger still curled around mine beneath the table, I couldn’t help but smile into my drink, already picturing the look on her face when I finally told her.

---

I stood outside Fairy Hills around six o’clock, the air just starting to cool as dusk settled over Magnolia. With a flick of my wrist, I formed small ice cubes and tossed them one by one up toward Juvia’s window. It took a minute, but eventually the curtain shifted, and her familiar face appeared. When she spotted me, her lips curved into that smile that always made my chest tighten. She pushed the window open, the warm glow from her room spilling out into the fading light.

I didn’t hesitate. Using my maker magic, I created a foothold of ice and propelled myself upward, climbing into her room with practiced ease. She stood there waiting, wrapped in nothing but a towel, her damp blue hair clinging to her shoulders and dripping lightly against her collarbone. I caught her by the waist and pulled her into me, unable to resist.

"Wow, I have perfect timing," I murmured, grinning as my eyes took her in.

She giggled, the sound soft and playful, before leaning up to kiss me. Her lips tasted faintly of something sweet, her arms winding around my neck as if she’d been waiting all day for me.

"Are you hungry?" she asked against my mouth, her voice low and warm.

"Nah," I said, brushing my nose against hers. "I ate before I left."

She gave me a small smile before slipping out of my arms, padding barefoot toward her dresser. I trailed after her, leaning casually against the doorframe as I watched her pull out a pair of silky pajamas folded neatly inside.

Then, without a trace of hesitation, she let the towel drop from her body, the fabric landing soundlessly to the floor. She stood completely bare before me, the lamplight caressing every curve of her skin, her damp hair still clinging to her back and shoulders. For a moment, I forgot how to breathe.

My hand flexed at my side, heat pooling in my chest despite the coolness of my magic. She glanced back at me over her shoulder, a knowing look in her eyes, her cheeks flushed but her confidence undeniable.

"You could’ve warned me," I said with a crooked grin, my voice lower now, rougher.

She tilted her head, her smile teasing. "Would Gray-sama have preferred that?"

I stepped closer, the distance between us shrinking until my hands found her waist again, her bare skin warm beneath my touch. "No," I murmured, leaning down so my lips brushed her ear. "This is better."

I skimmed my hand slowly down the flat of her stomach, savoring the way her muscles tightened beneath my touch, until I stopped just above the soft curls between her thighs. Her breath hitched sharply, her body pressing back against me in instinctive anticipation. With a low groan, I tangled my fingers in those curls and gave them the lightest tug, just enough to make her gasp.

Her shoulders rose as I leaned in, pressing a kiss there, then another, before trailing my tongue along the droplets of water that slid from her damp hair down her skin. She shivered beneath the heat of my mouth. "Open," I whispered huskily against her ear, and she obeyed immediately, parting her legs just a little wider, granting me the space I wanted.

My hand slipped lower, vanishing between her thighs, and the heat I found there made me suck in a breath through my teeth. I teased her first, tracing along her folds until she was trembling against me, and then, slowly, I slid a finger inside.

Her whimper was soft, broken, but it sent a surge of fire straight through me. I moved my finger in and out with deliberate control, slow enough to make her squirm, deep enough to keep her on edge. Her hips twitched, as though she wanted to push down on my hand, but my other arm wrapped firmly around her waist, keeping her right where I wanted her.

At the same time, my thumb pressed against her clit, rubbing it with just the right amount of pressure, in just the rhythm I knew would drive her mad. The sound she made—half moan, half plea—was muffled only because she bit her lip so hard, as though afraid the entire dorm might hear her.

"That’s it," I breathed against her neck, dragging my lips up the curve of her jaw as my fingers worked her, stretching her, coaxing her body higher with each movement. She tilted her head back onto my shoulder, her damp hair sticking to my cheek, her chest rising and falling in aa frantic rhythm.

Her thighs trembled as I played her body like an instrument I knew by heart, each whimper, each shaky breath telling me exactly where to push, how deep to go, how much pressure to give. My smirk brushed her ear as I kissed her again.

"Good girl," I murmured, curling my finger inside her until she cried out softly, her voice breaking with the pleasure I was drawing from her. 

Her nails dug into my forearm, the one wrapped tightly around her waist, and I hissed through my teeth at the sharp sting. I loved when she did that—when she couldn’t help herself. There was just something about the bite of her nails against my skin that sent a shiver racing down my spine, something primal that made me want to push her even further. I wasn’t a masochist, but damn if that sensation didn’t light a fire in me.

My fingers quickened their pace, the wet sound of her arousal filling the room, and her gasp broke into a breathless cry. "G-Gray-sama," she moaned, her voice trembling.

"What is it?" I asked, curling my fingers inside her, hitting the spot I knew she couldn’t resist. Her knees nearly gave out, a whimper escaping her lips.

But just as I leaned in to claim her mouth again, something sharp tickled my senses. I froze. "Wait… is something burning?"

Her head snapped up, her eyes going wide. "Oh, shoot!"

She wrenched free of my arms and bolted into her small kitchen, her towel forgotten on the floor. I followed quickly, still half dazed from the heat of her body, and found her fumbling with the oven. The smell of charred food hit me as she yanked a blackened tray out and set it on the counter.

"Dammit," she muttered, frowning as she shoved the ruined food into the trash.

"Was that your dinner?"

"Mm…" She forced a smile, brushing her damp hair back. "It’s okay, Juvia can find something else."

I frowned, crossing the room to her. Her shoulders sagged a little, disappointment written all over her face, even though she was trying to hide it. I slid an arm around her waist and pulled her close, kissing her temple.

"Let me get you dinner," I said firmly. "It’s my fault it got ruined anyway."

She shook her head quickly, cheeks flushing. "Gray-sama, you don’t have to do that!"

"Yeah, I do," I said, tilting her chin so she’d look at me. "I dragged you away, remember? You were distracted because of me." I smirked a little, letting the weight of the moment lighten. "Least I can do is feed you after nearly burning your place down."

Her lips twitched, fighting a smile, and she finally let out a soft laugh. 

After I ordered us food, Juvia disappeared into her room to change. A few minutes later, she came back out in her pajamas, her damp hair brushing her shoulders as she passed by me. I couldn’t resist. My hand shot out and smacked her ass, the sound sharp in the quiet room.

She squeaked and spun around, her cheeks turning bright pink. "Gray-sama!"

I chuckled, grabbing her wrist and tugging her down into my lap on the couch before she could scold me further. She landed against my chest, her warmth sinking into me, and I leaned in to kiss her. She hummed softly against my lips, her hands sliding up to loop around my neck as she kissed me back with eagerness. When her tongue brushed mine, I groaned low in my throat and shifted, easing her back against the couch cushions as I pressed into her.

Her body arched under mine, our movements syncing as I ground against her, the thin fabric of her pajamas doing nothing to mask how badly I wanted her. She gasped into my mouth, her fingers clutching at my shirt, and I knew if we didn’t stop soon, I wouldn’t be able to.

And then came the knock. Sharp. Too well-timed.

"Wow, that was quick," she whispered breathlessly, her lips still parted.

"Seriously, I feel like I just called it in," I muttered, groaning as I forced myself off her. I raked a hand through my hair, trying to pull myself together, while she sat upright, smoothing her pajama top and finger-combing her tangled hair.

She hurried to the door as I slipped into the kitchen, grabbing plate. The knock came again, and I heard her voice call out, "Coming!" before she opened the door.

"Hello, how much—L-Lucy?!"

I froze mid-step, the plates nearly slipping from my hands. My heart dropped into my stomach as I heard the familiar voice reply cheerfully, "Hey!"

Wh—what the hell?!

I set the plates down as quietly as possible, keeping myself out of sight just beyond the kitchen’s entryway. My pulse quickened, and my mind ran through excuses, but every single one sounded like a disaster waiting to happen.

"Wh-what are you doing here?" Juvia stammered, her voice a few octaves higher than normal.

"You invited me over, remember? To give me the recipe for that balm you made?" Lucy said, her tone casual, but laced with curiosity.

I pressed my back against the wall, listening hard. If Lucy came in and saw me here—hair a mess, scratches and hickeys decorating my body—she’d put the pieces together faster than I could blink.

"O-oh right," Juvia laughed nervously, her voice wavering. "Um, Juvia forgot about that!"

There was a pause, long enough for my stomach to twist.

"Are you okay?" Lucy asked slowly. "Did I… interrupt something?"

My throat went dry.

Juvia’s reply was too quick, too high-pitched. "Interrupt?! No! Not at all! Juvia was just… um… relaxing! Yes, relaxing after her bath!"

I ran a hand down my face in the kitchen, praying Lucy bought it and didn’t step inside. If she did, we were finished. Our little secret wouldn’t survive her sharp eyes.

"Right… sooo, can I come in?"

The words sent a jolt straight through me. I froze in the kitchen, every muscle locked tight. From the doorway, Lucy’s voice carried that perfect mix of casual politeness and suspicion, but I knew her well enough to hear what was beneath it—curiosity, sharp and searching.

Juvia’s laugh rang out, nervous and much too high-pitched. "O-oh! Well, Juvia’s room is a little messy right now—" She stumbled, "Perhaps Lucy can come by tomorrow instead?"

"Messy, huh?" she finally said, her tone dripping with doubt. "That’s not like you, Juvia. You always keep things tidy."

I closed my eyes and sighed, dragging a hand through my hair. This was pointless. If we were going to tell anyone, we might as well start with the one person most likely to explode with joy instead of judgment.

"Juvia, it’s okay," I said, stepping out from behind the wall and into the living room.

Her shoulders stiffened, her eyes darting nervously between me and Lucy.

Lucy’s gaze snapped past her, landing squarely on me. For a moment, her mouth fell open, her eyes wide as saucers. Then they lit up like fireworks, her whole expression transforming into pure, unfiltered delight.

"No way…" she breathed, clasping her hands together like she’d just unwrapped the best gift on Christmas morning. "You two—are you serious?!"

Juvia’s face went crimson, and she covered her cheeks with her hands, groaning softly.

I slipped an arm around her waist, pulling her gently against me, my smirk tugging at the corner of my mouth. "Yeah," I said simply, looking Lucy dead in the eyes. "We’re serious."

Lucy squealed, actually squealed, bouncing in place like she couldn’t contain herself. "I knew it! I knew something was going on! You think I don’t notice when you sneak off together? Or how you two look at each other? Oh, this is the best!"

Juvia peeked out from between her fingers, her embarrassment written all over her, but there was a shy smile tugging at her lips too.

I kissed her temple, not caring that Lucy was right there grinning like an idiot. "Guess the secret’s out now," I muttered, and Juvia melted just a little against me, her hands finally lowering.

Lucy clapped her hands together, still practically vibrating with excitement. "Wait until everyone hears—"

"Don’t you dare," I cut in quickly, shooting her a look. "We’ll tell the others when we’re ready."

Her grin only widened. "Fine, fine. But just so you know—you two are so cute it’s disgusting."

Juvia groaned again, while I just chuckled, holding her closer, strangely relieved that the secret had finally broken.

"How long?!"

The question hung in the air like a hammer about to fall. Juvia and I exchanged a glance, both of us sheepish, both of us hesitating. Finally, I cleared my throat and muttered, "A month…"

"A MO—MNF!" Lucy’s shout was cut off when Juvia lunged forward, clapping a hand over her mouth and yanking her inside the room before anyone in Fairy Hills could overhear. She slammed the door shut with her free hand, pressing her back against it like she was trying to keep the entire guild from barging in.

"Don’t yell!" Juvia hissed, her face scarlet, eyes wide with panic.

Lucy tore Juvia’s hand away, her voice lowering but no less incredulous. "A month?! Are you kidding me? How? When?! Why didn’t you tell me sooner?!"

I rubbed the back of my neck, trying not to laugh at the way she paced in tiny circles like she was about to combust. "It just… happened, okay? We wanted to keep it between us for a while."

"A while?!" Lucy stopped dead in front of me, her hands planted firmly on her hips, eyes blazing with equal parts betrayal and glee. "Do you have any idea how many times I’ve asked you if there was something going on? You just shrugged it off every single time!"

Juvia wrung her hands together, her voice soft, almost apologetic. "Juvia is sorry… she wanted to tell everyone right away, but Gray-sama thought—"

"I thought we deserved some time without everyone else weighing in, just the two of us, no pressure, no teasing, no eyes watching every move we made. You know how this guild is—someone would’ve had bets going by the end of the first night."

Lucy opened her mouth, ready to argue, but then she stopped, her expression softening just a fraction. "Okay… fine. You’re not wrong about that. But still! A month? A whole month of sneaking around?"

Her gaze shifted between the two of us, narrowing suddenly as if she’d just connected several dots at once. "Wait—so all those times you two disappeared together, all those flimsy excuses about errands and bandages and… oh my god, you were totally making out, weren’t you?!"

Juvia’s face went even redder, her hands flying up to cover her cheeks as she stammered, "N-no! Well… maybe sometimes…"

Lucy gasped dramatically, pointing between us like she’d just cracked some great mystery. "Unbelievable. You’re both terrible liars, by the way. I can’t believe I didn’t push harder."

I smirked, shrugging casually. "What can I say? We made it work. And it was worth it."

Lucy groaned, throwing her hands in the air before collapsing onto the nearest chair. "A whole month! I’m never going to forgive you two for leaving me out this long." But the sparkle in her eyes betrayed her—she wasn’t angry. If anything, she looked thrilled.

I chuckled, leaning down to kiss the top of Juvia’s head. "Guess we owe you a month’s worth of stories then, huh?"

Lucy perked up instantly, leaning forward eagerly. "You’d better start talking. Every detail."

"As fun as that sounds," I said slowly, watching Lucy’s eyes dart around the room, taking in the dim glow of candles on the table, the untouched plates I’d set out in the kitchen, and the way Juvia’s cheeks were still flushed.

Her jaw dropped slightly, and then the realization hit her like a bolt of lightning. "Oh my god, I’m totally interrupting date night, aren’t I?"

Juvia flailed, her hands waving in front of her. "N-no, it’s okay! Juvia swears it’s fine!"

But Lucy just grinned knowingly, standing up from her chair. "You guys enjoy your night." She leaned in and hugged Juvia tightly, whispering something in her ear that made her blush even harder before pulling back with a teasing smile. "Your secret’s safe with me, but you'd better spill soon!"

She gave us both a final wave and slipped out the door, leaving only the faint sound of her footsteps echoing down the hall. Silence settled in the living room, the candles flickering gently in the space she’d just left behind.

"Gray-sama?" Juvia’s soft voice broke the quiet.

"Hm?" she turned toward me, and stepped closer, her bare feet padding softly against the floorboards. She kept her gaze lowered, her fingers knotting together nervously.

"You… you really want to tell everyone?" she asked, her tone timid, uncertain.

I reached out, sliding my hand beneath her chin, lifting her face so her eyes met mine. Her blue gaze shimmered in the candlelight, vulnerable and searching.

"I do," I said firmly, my thumb brushing her cheek. "I never should’ve made you wait this long. I thought I was protecting what we had, but instead I just kept you hiding something you should’ve been proud of. I’m sorry for that."

Her lips curved into a small, tender smile as she shook her head. "Gray-sama doesn’t need to apologize. Juvia agrees… she wanted to keep it just between us, too. At least for a little while. Having this secret—it felt special, like it belonged only to us."

I slipped my arms around her waist and pulled her against me. "Then tomorrow we’ll tell them. I want everyone to know you’re mine, and I’m yours."

Her smile brightened, her hands sliding up to cup my face as she leaned in to kiss me. "Juvia likes the sound of that."

And as her lips pressed to mine, soft and warm, I knew without a doubt that no amount of teasing from our friends would matter. We’d kept our love quiet long enough—it was time to share it with the world.

---

I groaned as my fingers sank deeper into her hips, holding her in place as she rode me, her movements slow but steady. Her hair cascaded like a waterfall around her shoulders, strands sticking to the glow of sweat on her skin. Every time she pushed down, her chest bounced beautifully, drawing my eyes and making my pulse quicken.

"Just like that," I muttered, my voice rough, almost a growl, as the sound of her little moans filled the air, blending with the creak of her bed.

She looked down at me through half-lidded eyes, her cheeks flushed pink, her lips parted as she tried to catch her breath. "L-like this?" she asked, her voice breaking into a soft whimper as her hips rolled in a slightly different rhythm, testing me.

I groaned, dragging my nails lightly along her thighs, leaving faint red marks on her porcelain skin. "Exactly like that. Don’t stop."

Her hands pressed against my chest for balance as she moved faster, the bed beginning to protest under the force of her rhythm. Every push and pull made heat coil tighter in my stomach, my grip on her hips turning bruising as I guided her movements. She gasped, her nails digging into my chest in return, and the bite of her touch only drove me higher.

"Gray-sama…" she breathed, the sound of my name trembling on her lips as her head tilted back, exposing the delicate line of her throat. I sat up suddenly, wrapping an arm around her back and pulling her flush against me, my mouth latching onto her neck. She cried out softly, her hands flying up to clutch at my shoulders, holding me like I was the only thing keeping her grounded.

Her hips faltered for a moment under the intensity of my kiss, but I tightened my grip, lifting her and slamming her back down onto me, forcing a broken moan from her lips. "Don’t slow down," I whispered hotly against her ear. "I want to hear every sound you make."

She shuddered, pressing her forehead to mine as her pace grew wild and unsteady, each movement harder, more desperate. The room was filled with the wet slap of skin, the creak of the mattress, and the sound of her moaning my name.

I held her tighter, my eyes never leaving her flushed face, and knew I wouldn’t last much longer with her unraveling on top of me.

Her nails raked hard across my skin as I shifted her beneath me, pinning her against the mattress with a force that made the headboard knock faintly against the wall. I set a pace I knew would undo her, every thrust deep and steady, drawing out the little cries I craved. Her nails dragged down my back, over my shoulders, then along my arms until her hands finally fell to the sheets beside her head, fingers twisting in the fabric as though she was trying to hold on to something—anything.

Her back arched beautifully, her breasts pushing up toward me, her mouth parted in a perfect, desperate ‘o.’ I dipped my head and claimed her lips, swallowing the moan that escaped her throat as I drove into her harder.

"You’re close, aren’t you?" I growled against her mouth, my breath hot on her lips.

Her eyes fluttered open just long enough to meet mine, glazed with lust, before she whimpered, "Y-yes… s-so close!"

I shifted my grip, catching her thighs in my hands and pushing her legs up over my shoulders, folding her beneath me in a way that made her gasp. With the new angle, every thrust buried me deeper, harder, making her cry out my name with each snap of my hips.

"Oh, God, Gray!" she screamed, her fingers clawing at the sheets, her whole body tightening around me.

Her walls clenched down so hard it nearly undid me instantly, and with one final thrust I spilled into her, the heat of release crashing through me as her own climax tore a broken, beautiful cry from her lips. We clung to each other, both of us breathless, the air heavy with the scent of sweat and sex, our bodies trembling as the waves slowly ebbed.

I let her legs fall gently from my shoulders and leaned down to kiss her, our lips meeting in something softer now, tender, even though my chest still heaved for air. She kissed me back, weak but smiling against my mouth.

Pulling back just enough to smirk, I brushed her damp hair from her face. "What, I’m not ‘Gray-sama’ anymore?"

Her cheeks flushed even deeper than before, and she hid her face against my neck, muttering, "Gray-sama makes Juvia lose her voice…"

I chuckled low, holding her close, still buried deep inside her. "Good. That’s exactly the way I like it."

She giggled softly, her warm breath fanning across my skin as she rolled over and began planting lazy, feather-light kisses across my chest. Each one lingered a second longer than the last, her lips tracing a slow path over my collarbone before drifting lower. I threaded my fingers gently through her tangled hair, massaging her scalp as she hummed contentedly against me.

"Did Juvia hurt you again?" she asked suddenly, her voice small, muffled against my chest as if she was afraid to hear the answer.

I chuckled, the sound rumbling beneath her cheek. "I told you, you could never hurt me."

Her head tilted up just a little, her brows drawn together in a faint frown. "But Juvia made you bleed last time," she whispered, guilt written in the way her lips pressed tightly together.

I shrugged easily, brushing a thumb along her jaw. "I lived, didn’t I?"

She rolled her eyes in that way only she could, a mix of exasperation and affection, before lowering her head again. I caught her chin gently, pulling her into a kiss—slow, soft, a reassurance in the way my lips lingered over hers. When I pulled back, I smiled. "Besides," I murmured, "I like a lil’ pain."

I gave her a playful wink, and just like that, her cheeks blossomed into a bright pink, her lips parting as she tried to hide her flustered expression by nuzzling back into my chest.

My hand slid lower, cupping the curve of her ass before I gave it a sharp smack. The sound cracked through the quiet room, and she squeaked, jolting against me.

"Gray-sama!" she gasped, her blush now spreading all the way to her ears.

I laughed low, wrapping my arms around her tighter, pulling her flush against me as I nipped at her ear. "What?"

Her muffled groan of protest made me grin even wider. She could pretend to be embarrassed all she wanted, but the way her body melted into mine told me she didn’t mind one bit.

"Plus," I murmured with a smirk, brushing my lips against her temple, "I remember you wanting me to spank you multiple times before we even started dating."

Her head shot up, her cheeks already turning crimson. "Th-that was different!" she sputtered, her voice high and flustered.

"Different, huh?" I raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the way she squirmed in my arms. "How so?"

She opened and closed her mouth a few times, clearly struggling to find a rational explanation, her words tangling together as she fidgeted against me. "J-Juvia just… just wanted your attention, that’s all!"

I laughed, the sound low and warm, my arms locking tight around her waist so she couldn’t escape even if she wanted to. "So what, I can’t spank you anymore?" I teased, leaning down so my lips brushed the curve of her ear, letting my breath tickle her skin.

Her whole body jolted, and she hid her burning face against my chest. "J-Juvia never said that!" she squeaked, her hands clinging to me like she wasn’t sure if she wanted to push me away or hold me tighter.

I chuckled again, running my hand down her back, deliberately slow, before letting it rest on the curve of her ass. I gave it the gentlest squeeze, and she shivered, her nails curling lightly into my skin. "So," I drawled, my tone playful but edged with promise, "that sounds like permission to me."

I kissed her slow and deep, pulling away just long enough to whisper against her lips, "Careful what you admit to, Juvia. I’ll remember it."

Her blush only deepened, but the shy smile tugging at her lips told me she didn’t mind one bit.

She sat up, stretching her arms high above her head with a soft yawn before letting them fall lazily back to her sides. "Juvia is sleepy," she murmured, pushing her blankets down and slipping into her usual spot on the bed.

I couldn’t help but smile as I watched her move, every little action somehow graceful even when she was tired. When she lifted her arms again and opened them invitingly, I crawled over and settled against her, resting my head on her bare chest. The steady rhythm of her heartbeat calmed me instantly, and I pressed slow, tender kisses to both of her perfect breasts, savoring the soft gasp that escaped her lips.

Her nails grazed gently over my scalp, sending pleasant shivers down my spine as I tugged the blanket up and over us, cocooning us in warmth. "I love you," I said quietly, my voice muffled against her skin. "You know that, right?"

Her chest rose with a soft laugh, and she leaned her cheek against the top of my head. "Of course Juvia knows. Gray-sama tells her every day. And Juvia loves Gray-sama too—more than anything."

I nuzzled closer, sighing deeply, the weight in my chest heavier than I wanted to admit.

She shifted, her hand pausing in my hair. "What’s wrong?"

"I just… feel like shit," I muttered, my eyes fixed on the faint patterns of light and shadow on her skin.

Her brows furrowed, concern flooding her tone. "Why? Do you not feel good? Is Gray-sama sick?"

I shook my head quickly. "No, no, not like that." I pulled back enough to look at her, frustration etched into my expression. "I mean, I feel like shit because of what I did to you."

Her eyes widened, panic flashing across her face. "Juvia doesn’t mind at all what you did a minute ago!" she blurted out, her cheeks flushing red.

A laugh burst out of me despite myself, and I shook my head, smirking up at her. "I don’t mean that either," I teased.

She tilted her head, confusion painted across her features. "Juvia is confused…"

I sighed, "Making you wait," I admitted softly. "Keeping us hidden when you deserved so much better. I never should’ve suggested that. I should’ve let the whole world know you were mine the second we made it official."

Her lips parted, and for a moment, she just stared at me, as though she was weighing my words. Then she leaned down and kissed me, slow and tender, lingering long enough to steal the breath from my lungs.

When she pulled back, her smile was gentle, her thumb brushing across my cheek. "Juvia never minded. She wanted to keep Gray-sama all to herself, just for a little while. It was special… like a secret only we could share."

My chest ached at her words, but this time it wasn’t guilt—it was love so strong it almost hurt. I kissed her again, deeper, pulling her close until there was no space left between us.

"Special or not," I whispered against her lips, "I want everyone to know now. You’re mine, Juvia. And I’m yours."

She blushed, hiding her face against my shoulder, but the way her arms tightened around me told me everything I needed to hear.

---

I woke to the soft weight of her sprawled across my chest, her hair tickling my chin and cheeks. The faint scent of soap and her natural sweetness lingered in the air, and I couldn’t stop myself from leaning down to press a kiss to her forehead. She let out a sleepy little moan.

For a moment, I just lay there, drinking her in. She was so beautiful in the mornings—unguarded, soft, like some sleeping angel the world wasn’t meant to touch. Her lips were parted slightly, her cheeks faintly flushed, and her blue hair fanned across the pillow in messy strands that only made her look more perfect.

I kissed her nose gently before carefully sliding out from under her. She murmured something incoherent, reaching for me even in her sleep, but settled again when I tucked the blanket around her. Smiling faintly, I found my underwear from the night before and tugged them on before sitting on the edge of the bed.

For a few quiet moments, I just watched her sleep. The steady rise and fall of her chest, the tiny indents pressed into her skin from the sheets, the way her lashes fluttered like she was still half lost in a dream—it was enough to make my chest tighten. I reached out and brushed her hair back from her face, tucking it gently behind her ear.

She stirred at my touch, a soft hum slipping from her lips as her eyes cracked open, the brilliant blue of them hazy with sleep.

"Morning," I whispered, leaning down to kiss her softly.

"Mmm… good morning, Gray-sama," she murmured against my lips, her voice heavy with drowsiness.

I smiled as I pulled back slightly. "How’d you sleep?"

Her hand came up slowly, cupping my cheek with tender warmth. "Juvia slept better than she ever has," she said, her voice sincere despite the sleepy slur to her words.

I smirked, my thumb brushing over her hand as I teased, "Because I tired you out?"

She let out that melodic giggle of hers, shaking her head against the pillow. "No," she said softly, her eyes shining with something deeper, something that made my heart skip. "Because Juvia got to spend the night with her Gray-sama."

The way she said it—so simple, so genuine—hit me harder than anything else. I leaned down again, kissing her slow and lingering, letting her know without words that the feeling was mutual. When I pulled away, she looked at me with that tender smile that always undid me, and I thought to myself that I could wake up like this every morning for the rest of my life and never get tired of it.

Her fingertip skimmed lightly over the small scab on my bicep, her expression softening into a frown. "Sorry…" she mumbled, her voice laced with guilt.

I caught her hand and pinned it down to the mattress above her head, then clasped her other wrist in the same hold. Hovering over her, I gave her a firm look. "Stop apologizing."

"But—" she started, her lips parting.

I cut her off with a kiss, deep and insistent, swallowing her words. Pulling back just slightly, I whispered against her mouth, "No buts."

"But Juvia ma—" she tried again, only for me to crush my lips to hers harder this time, forcing a muffled whimper out of her throat.

"Stop it," I growled when I pulled back, the command laced with more heat than anger.

She pouted up at me, her lips kiss-bruised and her blue eyes shimmering with frustration. It only made me smirk. "It’s just a scratch," I said, brushing my thumb over her bottom lip.

"But you—" she started again.

I gave her a look—sharp, daring her to keep pushing. She faltered, swallowing hard, her words dying in her throat.

With one tug, I pulled the blanket away, exposing her beautiful, bare body to me. The sight alone made my breath hitch, heat rushing through me as my cock stirred eagerly at the memory of last night.

"Do you remember what happened last time you tried to argue with me?" I asked, my tone low, deliberate, the threat in it clear.

Her eyes widened, her voice trembling as she whispered, "W-wait, Gray-sama, that was torture last time!"

I leaned closer, my lips brushing her ear. "If it was torture," I murmured, letting my hand trail teasingly down her stomach, "why did you finish?"

She whimpered, her thighs pressing together instinctively, her body betraying her denial.

"Roll over," I ordered, my voice firm.

Her teeth sank into her lip, hesitation flickering in her gaze, but she obeyed, turning slowly until she was on her hands and knees before me. The sight alone was enough to make me groan. Her hair spilled forward around her shoulders, her back arched beautifully, her perfect ass on full display, all for me.

I ran my palms over the soft, round curves, savoring the way her skin shivered beneath my touch. Then, without warning, I smacked one cheek, the sharp sound filling the room. She yelped, her body jolting, and I watched with satisfaction as a pink flush bloomed across her skin.

I rubbed the spot gently, massaging away the sting, then delivered another smack to the other cheek. Her moan spilled out this time, throaty and desperate, her arms trembling as she gripped the sheets for balance.

My hands squeezed the now-glowing pink flesh, kneading and groping until she whimpered again, caught between pain and pleasure.

"Perfect," I murmured, leaning down to kiss along her spine, savoring the way her body melted and shivered beneath my touch.

I dragged my fingertip slowly down the length of her spine, watching the delicious way she shuddered beneath me, until I reached her center. My hand slipped lower, and I grazed lightly over her folds, teasing her without giving her what she wanted. She whimpered, the sound tight and desperate, her thighs trembling as I finally found her clit. With the faintest touch, I rubbed in slow, torturous circles, barely enough to satisfy.

"Gray-sama…" she breathed, her voice cracking with need.

"Yes?" I murmured, leaning closer, enjoying the way her back arched under me.

"P-please…" The word slipped out like a confession, her body begging for more than her voice could manage.

I bent low, lips brushing her ear as I whispered, "No."

Her gasp broke into a shaky moan when I kept going, my touch maddeningly light as I traced over her clit, then ghosted back down to her folds. Each time she tried to press back against me, I pulled away, denying her what she was so close to. Finally, with a single swipe of my finger, her slickness coated my skin.

"So wet," I muttered against her neck, my tone rough with hunger.

"Gray-sama, please…" she begged again, her fingers twisting in the sheets, her body shaking with need.

I smirked, rubbing her just a little harder, just enough to make her whimper louder. "What, do you want me to finger you?"

"Yes," she whimpered, her voice breaking on the word, her hips rolling helplessly into my hand.

"Why should I?" I growled, my finger pausing just long enough to make her cry out in frustration. "Convince me. Tell me why I should give you what you’re begging for."

Her body quivered, caught between shame and need, her voice trembling as she tried to answer, desperate to earn what I was withholding.

Her body trembled beneath me, her thighs pressing together as if she could find relief on her own. She turned her head slightly, her damp hair sticking to her cheek, and her breath came out in broken gasps. "B-because Juvia needs it," she whispered, her voice shaking.

I hummed low in my throat, my finger circling her clit in lazy, feather-light motions that made her whine. "Need it?" I pressed my lips to the shell of her ear, my breath hot as I teased her folds but refused to push inside. "That’s not a reason. Why should I?"

Her fingers curled tighter into the sheets, knuckles white, her whole body arching back against me as if her desperation alone could convince me. "Because Gray-sama knows how much Juvia aches for him," she moaned. "Because Juvia can’t take it anymore. Please…"

I smirked against her neck, dragging my tongue up the length of it before sucking hard enough to leave a mark. My hand slid lower again, letting my fingertip graze her entrance, gathering more of her wetness, before pulling back deliberately slow. She whimpered at the loss, her hips twitching helplessly.

"So greedy," I muttered, lifting my slick finger and showing it to her before pressing it into her mouth. "Taste yourself. Do you hear how wet you are, just from me teasing you?"

Her lips closed around my finger, her eyes fluttering shut as she sucked obediently, her moan vibrating against my skin. I groaned at the sight, then pulled my finger free, returning it to the place she wanted most.

"You’ve begged enough," I growled, and with that I pushed two fingers deep inside her, burying them to the knuckle in one smooth thrust.

Her cry echoed through the room, her back bowing beautifully as she nearly collapsed onto her elbows. I held her steady with one hand on her hip, working my fingers in and out of her at a steady rhythm, curling them just right until her voice broke into a scream.

"Gray-sama!" she sobbed, her body tightening around me, slick and hot as I drove her higher.

"That’s it," I praised, my thumb circling her clit now, no longer merciful. "That’s what I wanted to hear. Don’t hold back—let me hear how much you want it."

Her thighs quaked violently, her nails clawing at the sheets, and I knew it wouldn’t take much longer before she finished.

She ground her hips back against my fingers with a desperate rhythm, chasing her own release, and the sight alone had me groaning. My free hand slid lower, stroking myself in time with her movements, watching the way her body trembled as she took everything I gave her. Her heat clenched tightly around my fingers, drawing me in deeper, and I smirked, pulling out suddenly. Her slickness coated my skin so completely that my fingers were already pruning.

"Wh-why did you take your fingers out?" she gasped, glancing back at me over her shoulder, her eyes wide and filled with need.

I leaned back slightly, my fist working lazily over my cock, swollen and aching for her. "Because I want you on your knees," I said, my voice rough, commanding.

Her gaze dropped to my hand, to the heavy length I stroked, and her cheeks flushed a furious shade of pink. She bit her lip, hesitated only a moment, and then turned around to face me fully. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her eyes never leaving mine as she whispered, "Gray-sama wants Juvia to… suck on it?"

I reached out and tilted her chin up, pressing my lips to hers in a searing kiss, my tongue claiming her mouth until she melted against me. Pulling back just enough to let her catch her breath, I brushed my thumb over her swollen lower lip.

"No," I murmured, smirking down at her, "I want you to choke on it."

Her lips parted, a soft gasp escaping her, and she shivered at the raw hunger in my tone. Slowly, she sank down from the bed onto her knees in front of me, her eyes flicking up to meet mine with a mixture of nervousness and burning desire, before she leaned in closer, her lips brushing the head as if seeking permission.

I tangled my fingers in her hair, tugging gently but firmly, guiding her closer. "Open wide," I ordered, my cock throbbing in my grip, aching for the heat of her mouth.

She started slow, her soft lips parting as she took just the tip into her mouth. Her tongue flicked teasingly against the sensitive head, wet and deliberate, before she eased more of me past her lips. My breath caught as I watched, my cock vanishing inch by inch into the damp heat of her mouth. Her cheeks hollowed slightly with the effort, and I hissed through my teeth, my grip tightening in her hair.

"Fuck…" I groaned, the sound rough and low, my hips twitching forward despite myself.

She sucked gently at first, careful and unhurried, drawing me in and out with slow, steady motions that made my head spin. Every movement of her tongue sent sparks through me, and I found myself leaning back, watching every detail—the way her lashes fluttered against her cheeks, the faint blush dusting her skin, the sheen of saliva glistening on her lips.

Then, with a soft pop, she released me entirely. My cock glistened in the dim light, slick with her spit, standing hard and aching.

Before I could even catch my breath, she leaned in again, dragging her tongue from base to tip in one long, deliberate lick, circling around the head before pressing down the length once more. She did it again, slow and purposeful, like she was savoring me, licking along my shaft like I was her favorite treat.

"Goddamn," I muttered, my fingers flexing against her scalp as I forced myself not to shove back into her mouth.

She looked up at me then, her blue eyes shimmering with mischief and heat as her tongue swirled around me. She smirked faintly against my length before wrapping her lips around me again, sucking harder this time, her hand wrapping around the base to stroke what her mouth couldn’t reach.

Every motion was deliberate, teasing and torturous all at once, and I couldn’t tear my eyes away from her—beautiful, flushed, and completely focused on wrecking me with nothing but her mouth.

I tightened my grip in her silky hair, guiding her as she bobbed her head faster, her lips gliding up and down my length. My hips twitched with every wet pull of her mouth until, without any warning at all, she pushed herself down further—taking every last inch of me into her throat.

My breath caught, a raw groan ripping out of me as her throat clenched around me, hot and impossibly tight. Her nails dug into my thighs for balance, and when I looked down, I saw her eyes watering, tears pricking at the corners as she fought to hold me there. 

She pulled back with a wet gasp, saliva clinging to her lips as she coughed lightly for breath. The sudden cool air on my slick cock made me shudder, my whole body trembling at the memory of that unbearable tightness. I wanted it again—needed it again.

When her gaze lifted, those blue eyes were hazy with lust, her cheeks flushed pink. She licked her swollen lips slowly, almost taunting me, before murmuring, "Gray-sama?"

My voice cracked on the reply, "Y-yeah?"

Her hand wrapped firmly around my length, stroking me with deliberate pressure as she spoke, each word punctuated by her thumb gliding over the sensitive head. "Juvia wants you to finish."

A chuckle escaped me, ragged and low as my head tipped back. "I’m pretty damn close already," I admitted, groaning as her grip tightened.

But she shook her head, her gaze locked onto mine with absolute determination. "No," she whispered, licking along my shaft before sucking the head into her mouth again with a sinful slurp. She pulled off with a pop, saliva trailing between her lips and me. "In my mouth…"

The words sent a bolt of heat straight through me. My cock twitched in her hand, aching for release, and I could only manage a strangled groan in response. She smirked faintly at my reaction before lowering her head again, lips parting as she took me back between them, determined now, her mouth working me with purpose.

She worked me with both hands and mouth, stroking my length while sucking me down deep, her throat flexing around me each time she swallowed me whole. My hips jerked forward despite myself, a sharp groan tearing from my throat. "Sh-shit," I hissed, tugging at her hair, and the muffled moan she let out vibrated around me, sending me spiraling.

"Fuck—" my voice cracked as the pressure built too fast to stop, "I’m gonna cum."

Her eyes flicked up to meet mine, glazed and wanting, her cheeks flushed as she took me deeper still. That gaze alone nearly finished me, but then she added the smallest scrape of her teeth down my length, controlled, just enough to drive me insane. My whole body tensed, and with a strangled cry I spilled hard into her mouth.

"Mnf!" she gagged softly at the force, but she stayed there, swallowing around me as my cock twitched violently between her lips. The heat, the tightness, the sheer sight of her trying to take every drop made me shudder until I had nothing left to give.

When I finally pulled back, my chest heaving, a strand of saliva and cum stretched from her lips to the flushed head of my cock. It broke and dripped down her chin, glistening as she wiped at it half-heartedly, still catching her breath.

I collapsed back onto the bed, muscles weak, dragging a hand down my face as I tried to recover. My lungs burned, my heart pounded, and I couldn’t stop the disbelieving laugh that bubbled up.

"Goddamn," I muttered, staring at the ceiling before lifting my head to look at her again. She was licking her lips, cheeks still pink, her eyes soft but mischievous.

It had been, without question, the best blowjob she had ever given me. And the smug little smile on her face told me she knew it too.

She crawled back onto the bed, her hair falling softly around her shoulders, that deceptively innocent smile tugging at her lips as she leaned over me. "Was it good, Gray-sama?" she asked sweetly, her voice playful but laced with a hint of pride.

I chuckled, still catching my breath, my chest rising and falling hard. "Good doesn’t even begin to describe it," I muttered, my tone low and rough.

Her cheeks flushed as she giggled, clearly pleased with herself, before sliding gracefully off the mattress. I frowned, propping myself up on my elbows. "And where do you think you’re going?"

"Juvia needs a shower," she said lightly, bending to grab a bra and panties from the drawer, her movements casual, though her sway was anything but.

"Wait—" I sat up straighter, watching her with a grin spreading across my face. "I’m comin’ with you."

She glanced back over her shoulder, laughing softly at my persistence, then leaned down to press a gentle kiss to my forehead. "Stay here, Gray-sama. Juvia will be back soon."

"But—"

"No buts," she interrupted firmly, winking at me before disappearing into the bathroom, leaving me sprawled out, completely spent and utterly drained, in the middle of her bed. The sound of water running a moment later only made me groan in frustration, though I couldn’t help but smile at the same time.

It took me a while before I finally had the strength to roll out of bed. My legs still felt like lead, but I forced myself upright, searching lazily for my clothes. I tugged my pants on and caught sight of myself in the vanity mirror.

The sight made me stop cold before I burst out laughing.

My torso was absolutely covered—scratches crisscrossing my skin like battle scars, hickeys blooming dark and red across my chest, collarbones, and neck. Some were faint, others bold, and there wasn’t a single inch of me that hadn’t been marked by her. It looked less like a night of passion and more like I’d survived an all-out war.

I ran a hand through my hair and shook my head, still chuckling to myself.

"Guess she wasn’t kidding about not holding back," I muttered with a grin, dragging a hand over the angry red marks. Each one stung faintly, but in a way that made me remember every sound she’d made while leaving them.

I chuckled again, shaking my head as I grabbed my shirt from the chair. Still, as I tugged it over my head and saw how the fabric clung, I realized one thing: keeping my shirt on around the guild today might be a hell of a lot harder than normal.

---

"You really want to tell them?" Juvia asked again as we walked side by side toward the guild, her hand warm in mine. Her voice was soft, almost hesitant, though I’d already heard the question more than once.

"Juvia," I sighed with a half-smile, squeezing her fingers gently, "for the millionth time: yes. Do you not want to?"

Her eyes widened, and she shook her head quickly, blue hair swaying with the motion. "No! Juvia does, she just…" Her voice trailed off, her steps slowing as though she was dragging her feet against the idea.

I tugged on her hand, pulling her to a stop beneath the morning light filtering through Magnolia’s streets. I looked down at her, studying the way her lashes lowered, her teeth biting her bottom lip. "Just what?" I pressed.

She shifted on her feet, her free hand fidgeting with her fingers nervously. "Juvia doesn’t want you to get teased about it…" she admitted in a small voice, still not meeting my eyes.

For a second, I just stared at her, surprised by the simplicity of her worry. Then a laugh burst out of me before I could stop it, sharp and genuine. "Tease me? Who the hell would tease me?"

Her lips pressed into a thin line, and she whispered, "Maybe Natsu."

I snorted, shaking my head as we started walking again. "I’d kill him before he said anything."

She swatted lightly at my chest, but I caught the smile tugging at her lips. Still, her shoulders hunched as though something heavier sat on her mind.

"Besides," I added, glancing down at her, "what’s there to tease about?"

Her steps faltered again, and she hugged her arms around herself, her gaze fixed on the cobblestones beneath her feet. "That Juvia pursued you for so long," she said quietly, "that... that maybe you just said yes so she would stop pestering you."

I blinked, caught off guard, my mouth opening only to close again. For a rare moment, I was at a loss for words. "Where’s this coming from?" I finally managed, my tone gentler than I expected.

She hesitated, her voice trembling as she continued. "Everyone knows how long Juvia chased after Gray-sama. They might think… that you never really wanted her. That you gave in out of pity." Her throat bobbed as she swallowed, the insecurity plain in her expression.

I stopped walking completely this time, stepping in front of her so she had no choice but to look up at me. My hands went to her shoulders, firm but not forceful, grounding her as I leaned down so my eyes were level with hers.

"Juvia," I said seriously, the edge of laughter gone from my voice, "do you honestly think I’d be with you if I didn’t want to be?"

Her lips parted, her breath catching as her cheeks flushed. "N-no, but…"

"But nothing." I squeezed her shoulders gently. "I didn’t say yes to shut you up. I said yes because I wanted you. Because I love you. And if anyone at the guild is dumb enough to think otherwise, they can deal with me."

Her eyes shimmered, that shy smile finally breaking through her doubt. She leaned into me, pressing her forehead to my chest, her arms curling around my waist.

"Gray-sama always knows what to say," she whispered.

I chuckled softly, resting my chin on her head, my hand sliding down her back. "Not always. But when it comes to you, I mean every damn word."

We stood there a moment longer, the bustle of Magnolia continuing around us, before I tilted her chin up and kissed her gently. "Now, come on," I murmured against her lips. "Let’s go tell everyone before I drag you back home and make us late."

She giggled, her earlier doubts melting away as she laced her fingers with mine again. We started walking toward the guild doors again, this time with no hesitation in her steps.

Lucy perked up the moment we walked through the guild doors, waving enthusiastically. "Gray, Juvia!"

We smiled, making our way toward the usual table, but before we could even get halfway there, Cana stepped right into our path. Her arms were crossed tightly under her chest, her hair messy, and the dark bags under her eyes told me she hadn’t slept well.

"You two!" she barked, pointing a finger at us.

Juvia stiffened beside me, her voice small and nervous. "Um, g-good morning, Cana—"

"Don’t you good morning Cana me!" she snapped, glaring so hard Juvia nearly ducked behind me. "Do you have ANY idea how loud you two were this morning?!"

My heart stopped. For a split second, my brain blanked out. Juvia went scarlet, her whole body stiff as she sputtered, "I—I—um, we—"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, what are you talking about?" Natsu’s voice cut in, his face scrunched in confusion.

Cana spun toward him like she’d been waiting for someone to ask. "THESE TWO WERE FUCKING AS LOUD AS POSSIBLE THIS MORNING!" she shouted at the top of her lungs.

The guild went instantly, painfully silent. Chairs squeaked as people turned. Eyes widened. Mouths dropped open. I swear even the air seemed to freeze around us.

"I… I don’t know what you’re talking about, Cana," I said slowly, forcing my voice to stay calm even as my pulse hammered in my ears.

"MY ASS!" she shouted again, slamming her hand down on the nearest table. Tankards rattled. "JUST LOOK AT YOU!"

There was a sudden intake of breath from the crowd. Juvia gasped, her hands flying to her face. Across the room, Elfman spat his drink all over the floor.

Confused, I glanced down—then froze. My shirt was gone. Completely gone. Just bare skin on display, littered with scratches, hickeys, and the kind of marks that didn’t need any explanation.

The silence broke instantly into chaos.

Levy squeaked, covering her eyes while Jet and Droy leaned over each other to get a better look, both howling with laughter.

Macao whistled low. "Well, damn. Kid’s got stamina, I’ll give him that."

Natsu’s jaw dropped, then twisted into a wicked grin. "Holy shit—You finally got laid!"

The entire guild erupted into noise, questions, and laughter. I ran a hand down my face, groaning. Beside me, Juvia's face was so red I thought she might combust.

"Great," I muttered under my breath, "So much for keeping it subtle."

"It—It’s not what it looks like!" Juvia blurted out, her voice high and frantic as she wrung her hands together. I bent down quickly, snatching my shirt off the floor and yanking it back on, though the damage had already been done—the whole guild had seen enough.

"Juvia and Gray-sama, we… well, we…" She trailed off, her words tumbling over themselves as her eyes darted around the room. The more attention she felt on her, the deeper red her cheeks became.

She looked up at me then, her wide blue eyes filled with panic. I gave her a crooked smile, calm and steady, and reached for her hand. Her fingers trembled as they curled into mine, but the moment I laced them together, I felt her shoulders ease just a fraction. I turned toward the guild, ignoring the way half the members leaned forward on their seats, waiting to pounce on our answer like vultures.

"We’re dating," I said simply, my voice carrying through the silence.

For a moment, the guild was so quiet you could’ve heard a pin drop. Then the entire place exploded.

"No way!" someone shouted from the back.

"Finally!" Lisanna squealed, clapping her hands.

Elfman slammed his fist onto the table. "That’s a man’s way of confessing!"

Mira's face lit up like she’d been waiting years for this exact moment, her hands clasped in excitement. "I knew it!"

Natsu leaned forward with the biggest grin plastered across his face. "Tch, about damn time!"

Through all of it, Juvia clung to me, her face half-hidden against my arm, her entire body practically trembling from how exposed she felt. But I could feel the warmth of her smile pressed into my sleeve, small and shy but there all the same.

I squeezed her hand tighter and bent my head toward her ear, my voice low so only she could hear. "See? Not so bad."

She tilted her face up at me, her blush still fierce but her eyes sparkling now with relief. "Juvia… Juvia’s so happy."

I kissed the top of her head, ignoring the wolf whistles and laughter echoing around us. For once, I didn’t care what anyone thought. Let them tease, let them joke. I finally had her, and everyone knew it.